This is a modern-English version of History of English Literature Volume 1 (of 3), originally written by Taine, Hippolyte. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

HISTORY OF

ENGLISH LITERATURE

HIPPOLYTE ADOLPHE TAINE

TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY HENRY VAN LAUN

WITH A SPECIAL INTRODUCTION BY

J. SCOTT CLARK, A. M.

PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE AT NORTHWESTERN UNIVERSITY
REVISED EDITION
VOLUME I

SHAKESPEARE BEFORE SIR THOMAS LUCY.
Photogravure from a painting by T. Brooks.

SHAKESPEARE BEFORE SIR THOMAS LUCY.
Photogravure from a painting by T. Brooks.

This picture brings vividly before us an interesting incident of Shakespeare's early days. He has just been caught red-handed in the crime of poaching, and is now brought before Sir Thomas Lucy to answer to the gamekeeper's charge. Though this incident seems well authenticated, little is definitely known of this period of the great dramatist's life. But we do know that that energy, which later achieved so much, in his youth ran to waste in all kinds of lawless pleasures. The artist here depicts Sir Thomas Lucy sitting stern and grave as he listens to the constable's charge against Shakespeare. A slaughtered deer has been brought in, as testimony against him. Shakespeare himself, though seeming fully aware of the gravity of his offence, appears nevertheless composed and prepared to answer the charge. Though the magistrate may not be favorably impressed by the dauntless independence of Shakespeare's bearing, we may be sure he excites the admiration of the feminine members of the household, who are watching him with interest. All the accessories of carved woodwork, leaded casements, and tapestried walls interest us as depicting the interior of a typical manor-house of the period.

This picture clearly depicts an intriguing moment from Shakespeare's early life. He has just been caught poaching and is now being brought before Sir Thomas Lucy to answer to the gamekeeper's accusation. While this incident is well documented, not much is definitively known about this time in the great playwright's life. However, we know that the energy he later poured into his work was, in his youth, wasted on various lawless activities. The artist shows Sir Thomas Lucy looking stern and serious as he listens to the constable's accusation against Shakespeare. A slain deer has been presented as evidence against him. Shakespeare, though aware of the seriousness of his crime, appears calm and ready to address the charge. While the magistrate may not be swayed by Shakespeare's confident demeanor, it's clear that he catches the attention of the women in the household, who are watching him with curiosity. The details of the carved woodwork, leaded windows, and tapestry-covered walls give a glimpse into the interior of a typical manor house from that era.


#THE WORLD'S# GREAT CLASSICS

LIBRARY COMMITTE 1

TIMOTHY DWIGHT, D.D. LLD. RICHARD HENRY STODDARD ARTHUR RICHMOND MARSH. A.B. PAVL VAN DYKE, D.D. ALBERT ELLERY BERGH

•ILLUSTRATED•WITH•NEARLY•TWO• •HUNDRED•PHOTOGRAVURES•ETCHINGS• •COLORED•PLATES•AND•FULL• •PAGE•PORTRAITS•OF•GREAT•AUTHORS•

CLARENCE COOK—ART EDITOR
•THE•COLONIAL•PRESS•
•NEW•YORK•MDCCCXCIX•

DEDICATION

Even at the present day, the historian of Civilization in Europe and in France is amongst us, at the head of those historical studies which he formerly encouraged so much. I myself have experienced his kindness, learned by his conversation, consulted his books, and profited by that intellectual and impartial breadth, that active and liberal sympathy, with which he receives the labors and thoughts of others, even when these ideas are not like his own. I consider it a duty and an honor to inscribe this work to M. Guizot.

Even today, the historian of Civilization in Europe and France is among us, leading the historical studies he once supported so much. I have personally felt his kindness, learned from our conversations, consulted his books, and benefited from his open-mindedness and generous support for the efforts and thoughts of others, even when those ideas differ from his own. I see it as both a duty and an honor to dedicate this work to M. Guizot.

H. A. TAINE.

H.A. Taine.


SPECIAL INTRODUCTION

The publication of M. Taine's "History of English Literature," in 1864, and its translation into English, in 1872, mark an epoch in educational history, especially in that of America. Prior to the appearance of this work, the total knowledge of British writers gained in the school and college life of the ordinary American youth was generally derived in the form of blind memorization from one text-book. This book was a combination of minute biographical detail with the generalities and abstractions of criticism. The student, and the general reader as well, did not really study the great writers at all; he simply memorized what someone had written about them; and he tried, generally in vain, to comprehend the real concrete significance of such critical terms as "bald, nervous, sonorous," etc. But with the distribution of M. Taine's great work came the beginning of better things. It was the first step in an evolution by no means yet completed—a movement paralleled in the development of methods of scientific study during the last four decades. Forty years ago the pupil did not study oxygen, electricity, or cellulose; he simply memorized what someone had written about these elements. He never touched and rarely saw the things themselves, and he counted himself fortunate if his instructor had the energy and the facilities to perform before the wondering class a few stock experiments. But all this has been changed. It is now universally recognized that the only sound method of studying any science is the laboratory method; that is, the study of the thing itself in all its manifestations. In methods of studying literature the progress towards a true scientific, that is, a laboratory method, has been much slower, but it seems almost equally sure. We are just now in the intermediate stage, where we study "editions with notes." Our educators, as a rule, have yet to learn that to memorize biographical data and the mere generalities and negations of criticism, or to trace out obscure [Pg iii] allusions and doubtful meanings, is not to study a writer in any broad or fruitful sense. But the movement towards a true scientific method is already well begun; and, as we have said, to M. Taine belongs the honor of taking the initial step.

The publication of M. Taine's "History of English Literature" in 1864, and its English translation in 1872, marked a significant moment in educational history, especially in America. Before this work appeared, most American students learned about British writers through rote memorization from a single textbook. This book mixed detailed biographies with vague generalizations and abstract criticisms. Students and casual readers didn't really engage with the great writers; they just memorized what someone had said about them and struggled, often unsuccessfully, to understand the true meaning of critical terms like "bald, nervous, sonorous," etc. However, with the release of M. Taine's major work, things started to improve. It was the first step in an ongoing evolution, reflecting the development of scientific study methods over the past forty years. Four decades ago, students didn’t study oxygen, electricity, or cellulose; they merely memorized what someone had written about these elements. They hardly interacted with the actual materials and felt lucky if their teacher had the energy and resources to perform a few standard experiments in front of an amazed class. But all of that has changed. It is now widely accepted that the best way to study any science is through hands-on laboratory methods, examining the subject in all its forms. Progress in literature study methods toward a scientific or laboratory approach has been much slower, but it also appears to be on the right track. We are currently in a transition phase, where we study "editions with notes." Generally, our educators still need to grasp that memorizing biographical details and vague criticisms, or tracing unclear allusions and ambiguous meanings, doesn't constitute a deep or productive study of a writer. However, the shift toward true scientific methods has already started, and as noted, M. Taine deserves credit for taking the first step.

With Taine's work in hand the thoughtful reader may realize to a large extent the significance of Leslie Stephen's memorable dictum: "The whole art of criticism consists in learning to know the human being who is partially revealed to us in his written and spoken words." M. Taine's pages continually attest his deep conviction that "the style is the man," in a very comprehensive sense. In his Introduction to his "History of English Literature," we find such statements as these:—"You study the document only to know the man, just as you study the fossil shell only to know the animal behind it; Genuine history is brought into existence only when the historian begins to unravel... the living man, toiling, impassioned, entrenched in his customs, with his voice and features, his gestures and dress, distinct and complete as he from whom we have just parted in the street; Twenty select phrases from Plato and Aristophanes will teach you much more than a multitude of dissertations and commentaries; The true critic is present at the drama which was enacted in the soul of the artist or the writer; the choice of a word, the brevity or length of a sentence, the nature of a metaphor, the accent of a verse, the development of an argument—everything is a symbol to him;... in short he works out its (the text's) psychology; there is a cause for ambition, for courage, for truth, as there is for muscular movement or animal heat." To put M. Taine's great and characteristic merit into a sentence, we may say that he was the first writer on English literature to apply to it the fundamental principle, patent to every person of reflection, that we necessarily think in concrete terms, and that, therefore, a treatise must be valuable just in proportion to the concreteness of its presentation.

With Taine's work in hand, the thoughtful reader can largely understand the significance of Leslie Stephen's memorable saying: "The whole art of criticism consists in learning to know the human being who is partially revealed to us in his written and spoken words." M. Taine's pages constantly demonstrate his strong belief that "the style is the man," in a very broad sense. In his Introduction to his "History of English Literature," we encounter statements like these: "You study the document only to know the man, just as you study the fossil shell only to know the animal behind it; Genuine history only comes to life when the historian starts to unravel... the living man, working hard, feeling passionately, shaped by his customs, with his voice and features, his gestures and clothes, distinct and complete like someone we just met in the street; Twenty selected phrases from Plato and Aristophanes will teach you much more than a bunch of dissertations and commentaries; The true critic is there for the drama that played out in the soul of the artist or writer; the choice of a word, the length of a sentence, the nature of a metaphor, the rhythm of a verse, the development of an argument—everything is a symbol to him;... in short, he works out its (the text's) psychology; there is a reason for ambition, for courage, for truth, just as there is for muscular movement or body heat." To sum up M. Taine's significant and distinctive contribution in a sentence, we can say that he was the first writer on English literature to apply the fundamental principle, clear to anyone who reflects, that we necessarily think in concrete terms, and that a treatise must be valuable to the extent that it presents concrete ideas.

In order to show how great was the advance made by M. Taine's work over its predecessors, let us take a classic English writer at random and compare the treatment given him by M. Taine with that given in the text-book already mentioned. Suppose we open to the discussion of Addison. In the latter work we are told that he was born in 1672 and died in 1719; that he was a son of Lancelot Addison, a clergyman of some reputation [Pg iv] for learning; that Addison studied at the Charter House, where he formed a friendship with Richard Steele; that he afterwards entered Oxford; that he wrote various short poems and one long one, of which six whole lines are given as a specimen. We are told, also, that Addison held, in succession, certain political offices; that he contributed one-sixth of the papers found in Steele's "Tatler," more than one-half of those in the "Spectator," and one-third of those in the "Guardian"; that he published a drama called "Cato," which, the book informs us, is "cold, solemn, and pompous, written with scrupulous regard for the classical unities." We learn, further, that Addison married a countess, and died at the early age of forty-seven; that he had a quarrel with Pope; that his papers published in the "Tatler," the "Spectator," and the "Guardian" are marked by "fertility of invention and singular felicity of treatment"; that their variety is wonderful, and that everything is treated "with singular appropriateness and unforced energy"; that "there is a singular harmony between the language and the thought" (whatever that may mean); that Addison's delineations of the characters of men are wonderfully delicate; that he possessed humor in its highest and most delicate perfection; that his hymns breathe a fervent and tender spirit of piety. Contrary to the usage of its author, the text-book gives the whole sixteen lines of Addison's most famous hymn—the longest illustrative quotation in the whole four hundred pages—one blessed little oasis in a vast desert of dry biographical minutiæ and the abstract generalities of criticism. In the eight pages devoted to Addison there are not more than ten lines of real criticism; and these consist, for the most part, of what, to the ordinary reader, are meaningless adjectives or high-sounding epithets. Yet this is one of the very best chapters in the book. It is certainly a fair specimen of the barren method generally prevalent before the appearance of M. Taine's work.

To illustrate how much M. Taine's work improved upon its predecessors, let's randomly choose a classic English writer and compare how M. Taine treats him with the treatment found in the textbook mentioned earlier. Let's look at Addison. In that textbook, we find out that he was born in 1672 and died in 1719; that he was the son of Lancelot Addison, a well-known clergyman [Pg iv] for his intellect; that Addison attended the Charter House, where he became friends with Richard Steele; that he later went to Oxford; that he wrote several short poems and one long poem, of which six full lines are provided as an example. We also learn that Addison held various political positions; that he contributed one-sixth of the papers in Steele's "Tatler," more than half of those in the "Spectator," and a third of those in the "Guardian"; that he published a play called "Cato," which the book describes as "cold, solemn, and pompous, written with careful attention to the classical unities." Additionally, we discover that Addison married a countess and died at the young age of forty-seven; that he had a disagreement with Pope; that his writings in the "Tatler," "Spectator," and "Guardian" show "creativity and unique treatment"; that their diversity is impressive, and everything is approached "with distinct relevance and effortless energy"; that "there is a distinct harmony between the language and the thought" (whatever that means); that Addison's portrayals of characters are exceptionally delicate; that he had a unique and refined sense of humor; and that his hymns express a passionate and gentle spirit of faith. Contrary to its author's typical style, the textbook includes all sixteen lines of Addison's most famous hymn—the longest quote in the entire four hundred pages—one delightful little oasis in a vast desert of dull biographical details and vague generalizations of critique. In the eight pages dedicated to Addison, there are hardly ten lines of genuine criticism, mostly consisting of what would seem like meaningless adjectives or grandiose terms to the average reader. Yet this chapter is one of the best in the book. It certainly exemplifies the unfruitful approach that was commonly used before M. Taine's work emerged.

Now let us compare his treatment of Addison. In the first place, scattered through the eighteen pages devoted to that writer (single-volume edition) we find no less than twenty-two illustrative passages, varying in length from six to 176 lines of very fine print. In his general treatment M. Taine begins by tracing the physical, social, and moral environment of Addison, thus leading us up to the consideration of the man and the writer by a natural process of evolution. We are first shown what kind of a man to expect, and then we are made acquainted with him. [Pg v] And all this is done with the most vivid and brilliant touches. Mere biographical details are either ignored or given incidental mention. The opening paragraph is a tableau vivant, which we see Addison at Oxford, "studious, peaceful, loving solitary walks under the elm avenues." We are told how, from boyhood, "his memory is stuffed with Latin verses"; how "this limited culture, leaving him weaker, made him more refined" how "he acquired a taste for the elegance and refinement, the triumphs and the artifices, of style"; how he became "an epicure in literature"; how "he naturally loved beautiful things"; how "Addison, good and just himself, trusted in God, also a being good and just"; how he writes his lay sermons; how "he cannot suffer languishing or lazy habits"; how "he is full of epigrams against flirtations, extravagant toilets, useless visits"; how "he explains God, reducing him to a mere magnified man"; with what literal precision he describes Heaven; how he "inserts prayers in his papers and forbids oaths"; how he made morality fashionable.

Now let’s compare how he talked about Addison. First of all, throughout the eighteen pages dedicated to that writer (in a single-volume edition), we find twenty-two passages that illustrate his points, ranging from six to 176 lines of very small print. In his overall approach, M. Taine starts by outlining the physical, social, and moral background of Addison, leading us naturally to understand both the man and the writer. We first get an idea of what kind of person we should expect, and then we get to know him. [Pg v] And all this is portrayed with the most vivid and striking details. Simple biographical facts are either overlooked or mentioned in passing. The opening paragraph is a tableau vivant, presenting Addison at Oxford, "studious, peaceful, enjoying solitary walks under the elm trees." We learn how, from childhood, "his mind is filled with Latin verses"; how "this limited education, while making him weaker, also made him more refined"; how "he developed a taste for elegance and refinement, the triumphs and tricks of style"; how he became "a connoisseur in literature"; how "he naturally appreciated beautiful things"; how "Addison, who was good and just, also believed in God, who is good and just"; how he wrote his lay sermons; how "he cannot stand idleness or lazy habits"; how "he is full of sharp remarks against flirtations, extravagant fashions, and pointless visits"; how "he simplifies God, turning Him into a mere enlarged human"; with what exactness he describes Heaven; how he "includes prayers in his writings and forbids swearing"; how he made morality trendy.

These illustrations of M. Taine's method might be multiplied indefinitely, but enough have surely been quoted to demonstrate how vastly more vivid and concrete is the idea of Addison, the man and the writer, gained by this method in comparison with that which was in general vogue before the publication of M. Taine's book. In the one case the reader has come into contact with a mere abstraction—a man of straw, with not a single feature that impresses itself on the imagination or the memory. In the other, he has come into communion with a real living soul—a man "of like passions with ourselves."

These examples of M. Taine's method could be endlessly expanded, but it's clear that enough have been shared to show how much more vivid and concrete our understanding of Addison, both as a person and a writer, is through this method compared to what was commonly accepted before M. Taine's book was published. In one case, the reader engages with a mere abstraction—a faceless figure with no distinct traits to stick in the mind. In the other, they connect with a real, living person—a man "of like passions with ourselves."

But the very qualities of the great French critic which make his book so helpful are the source of his defects as a writer. These qualities are national quite as much as individual. It is a truism that the French people lead the world in the field of criticism as applied to both literature and art. This superiority is strikingly illustrated also in St. Beuve, and is due to a certain quickness of perception, a certain power of concrete illustration, that seems inherent in the race of cultivated Frenchmen. M. Taine himself well defines this ethnic trait when he speaks of "France, with her Parisian culture, with her drawing-room manners, with her untiring analysis of characters and actions, her irony so ready to hit upon a weakness, her finesse so practised in the discrimination of modes of thought." This national talent is almost invariably associated with a nervous, sanguine temperament [Pg vi], which easily tends to extremes of expression. We are therefore compelled to read M. Taine with some degree of caution when we are seeking exact statement and strict limitation.

But the very qualities of the great French critic that make his book so helpful are also the source of his flaws as a writer. These qualities are just as much a reflection of national character as individual traits. It's a well-known fact that the French lead the world in criticism related to both literature and art. This superiority is clearly shown in St. Beuve and can be attributed to a certain quickness of perception and a talent for concrete examples that seems to come naturally to cultured French people. M. Taine himself accurately describes this cultural characteristic when he mentions "France, with her Parisian culture, drawing-room manners, endless analysis of characters and actions, and her irony that's quick to point out a flaw, her finesse that's skilled in distinguishing ways of thinking." This national talent is almost always linked to a nervous, upbeat temperament [Pg vi], which can easily lead to extreme expressions. Because of this, we must read M. Taine with a certain level of caution when we are looking for precise statements and strict limitations.

Again, M. Taine is sometimes inaccurate or unjust from a lack of sympathy. He sometimes finds it impossible to rid himself of his Gallic predilections and aversions, especially when treating of the Puritan character or the stolid English morality. He cannot appreciate the religious conditions that surround his subject. He is always the Frenchman discussing the English writer. He cannot forbear to contrast the effect or the reception accorded to an author's work in England with that which it would have received in France; as when he says, concerning Addison's lay sermons in the "Spectator": "I know very well what success a newspaper full of sermons would have in France"; and again: "If a Frenchman was forbidden to swear, he would probably laugh at the first word of the admonition." A little farther on he objects to what he calls, with certainly picturesque concreteness, "the sticky plaster of his (Addison's) morality"—an expression that has led to Minto's sharp retort that Addison's morality was something which it is quite impossible for the Gallic conscience to conceive. Another illustration of that bias which compels us to be somewhat on our guard in reading Taine is found in his treatment of Milton. Although we may admit that the great Puritan poet peopled his paradise with characters having altogether too strong a British tinge, we are almost shocked to hear Taine and his disciple, Edmond Scherer, dilate upon Milton's Adam as "your true paterfamilias, with a vote; an M. P., an old Oxford man," etc., etc., or to hear them exclaim, "What a great many votes she (Eve) will gain among the country squires when Adam stands for Parliament!" Quite as striking is M. Taine's inability to understand Wordsworth.

Once again, M. Taine can sometimes be inaccurate or unfair due to a lack of empathy. He often struggles to separate himself from his French biases and dislikes, particularly when discussing Puritan character or the rigid English morality. He finds it difficult to grasp the religious context surrounding his subject. He always approaches it as a Frenchman discussing an English writer. He can't help but compare how an author's work is received in England to how it would be received in France; for instance, when he comments on Addison's lay sermons in the "Spectator": "I know very well what success a newspaper full of sermons would have in France"; and he notes, "If a Frenchman were told not to swear, he would probably laugh at the very first word of the warning." A bit later, he critiques what he refers to, with vivid imagery, as "the sticky plaster of his (Addison's) morality"—a phrase that has prompted Minto's sharp reply that Addison's morality is something the French conscience simply cannot comprehend. Another example of the bias that makes us cautious when reading Taine appears in his examination of Milton. While we might agree that the great Puritan poet filled his paradise with characters that have an undeniably British flavor, it’s still jarring to hear Taine and his follower, Edmond Scherer, talk about Milton’s Adam as "your true paterfamilias, with a vote; an M. P., an old Oxford man," among other things, or to hear them exclaim, "Eve will gain a lot of votes among the country squires when Adam stands for Parliament!" Equally striking is M. Taine's inability to grasp Wordsworth.

But, after making these and all other due admissions concerning Taine's work, the fact stands that his "History of English Literature" meets fully Lowell's quaint definition of a classic, when he says, "After all, to be delightful is a classic." In reading this work we never feel that we have in our hands a text-book or even a history. It is rather a living, moving panorama. We see again the old miracles and moralities, with their queer shifts and their stark incongruities; we see the drawing-rooms and hear the conversation of the reign of Queen Anne, and walk through Fleet Street with Johnson. In a word, we realize in no [Pg vii] small degree the full meaning of Leslie Stephen's dictum, in that we really feel that we know, in some degree at least, "the human being who is partially revealed to us in his written and spoken words."

But after acknowledging these and all other relevant points about Taine's work, the truth is that his "History of English Literature" perfectly fits Lowell's charming definition of a classic when he states, "After all, to be delightful is a classic." While reading this work, we never feel like we’re holding a textbook or even a history. Instead, it feels like a living, dynamic panorama. We revisit the old miracles and moralities with their strange twists and stark contradictions; we see the drawing rooms and hear the conversations from the reign of Queen Anne, and we stroll through Fleet Street with Johnson. In short, we grasp in no [Pg vii] small way the full meaning of Leslie Stephen's saying that we genuinely feel we know, at least to some extent, "the human being who is partially revealed to us in his written and spoken words."

Of course, no introduction to this work would be complete without some reference to the psychological theory on which it is based. We have reserved this point to the last because, for the general reader, what Taine says and how he says it, are far more interesting considerations than any theories on which the book may be based. In a word, the author held that both the character and the style of a writer are the outgrowth of his social and natural environment. And this environment, in Taine's opinion, affects not only the individual but the national character as manifested in the national literature. In discussing any literary production he would first ask: To what race and nation does the author belong? What is the influence of his geographical position and of his nation's advance in civilization? What about the duration of the literary phase represented by the writer in question? In developing this theory of the influence of environment M. Taine doubtless sometimes treats as permanent scientific factors influences and circumstances that are in their very nature variable. Yet this application of the theory is as consistent and plausible as it is everywhere apparent. A few illustrations of his psychological theory will make more plain than much abstract discussion the almost fatalistic nature of his method. For example, after vividly portraying the political and social conditions that had surrounded Milton from his birth, the French critic asks: "Can we expect urbanity here?" Again, in tracing Dryden's beginnings, he says: "Such circumstances announce and prepare, not an artist, but a man of letters." Much might be written of the detailed application of M. Taine's psychological theory. But the reader has already been too long detained from a perusal of the riches that fill the following pages. Charles Lamb once wrote: "I prefer the affections to the sciences." The majority of the readers of M. Taine will doubtless find so much to enjoy in his brilliant pages that they will care little for his theories, and will not allow certain defects in his sympathies to mar their enjoyment of this monumental work.

Of course, no introduction to this work would be complete without mentioning the psychological theory it’s based on. We’ve left this topic for last because, for the general reader, what Taine says and how he says it are much more interesting than any theories behind the book. In short, the author believed that both a writer's character and style are shaped by their social and natural surroundings. According to Taine, this environment impacts not just the individual but also the national character as reflected in the national literature. When discussing any literary work, he would first ask: What race and nation is the author from? How does their geographical location and their country's progress in civilization influence their work? How long has the literary phase represented by this writer lasted? In explaining his theory on the influence of environment, Taine sometimes treats influences and circumstances that are inherently variable as if they were permanent scientific factors. Yet, this application of the theory is just as consistent and reasonable as it is clearly evident. A few examples of his psychological theory will clarify the almost deterministic nature of his approach more effectively than a lot of abstract discussion. For instance, after vividly describing the political and social conditions surrounding Milton from his birth, the French critic poses the question: "Can we expect urbanity here?" Similarly, when examining Dryden's beginnings, he states: "Such circumstances announce and prepare, not an artist, but a man of letters." A lot could be said about the detailed application of Taine's psychological theory. But the reader has already been kept from enjoying the wealth of insights in the following pages for too long. Charles Lamb once wrote: "I prefer the affections to the sciences." Most readers of Taine will likely find so much to appreciate in his brilliant writing that they won’t care much for his theories and won’t let certain flaws in his sympathies detract from their enjoyment of this monumental work.

J. SCOTT CLARK [Pg viii]

J. SCOTT CLARK [Pg viii]


CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION

BOOK I.—THE SOURCE

CHAPTER FIRST
The Saxons

SECTION I.—The Coast of the North Sea  31

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  34

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  46

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  46

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  53

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  56

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  63

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  71

CHAPTER SECOND
The Normans

SECTION I.—The Feudal Man  73

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  73

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  80

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  87

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  91

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__103

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__108

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__113

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__119

CHAPTER THIRD
The New Tongue

BOOK II.—THE RENAISSANCE

CHAPTER FIRST
The Pagan Renaissance

PART I.—Manners of the Time
PART II.—Poetry
PART III.—Prose.

CHAPTER SECOND
The Theatre

CHAPTER THIRD
Ben Jonson

CHAPTER FOURTH
Shakespeare

INDEX

HIPPOLYTE ADOLPHE PAINE
Photogravure from an engraving. [Pg xii]

HIPPOLYTE ADOLPHE PAINE
Photogravure from an engraving. [Pg xii]

This picture shows the eminent French critic as he appeared thirty years ago. At that period his fame as a literary savant was spreading to the four quarters of the world, and he was lecturing daily to the crowds of students who had flocked to Paris to study literature under his guidance. In personal appearance he was unlike the traditional scholar, but resembled, in his quick, nervous energy and plain business-like ways, a keen-witted man of affairs. He was simple in dress, as the picture shows, and it is a noteworthy fact that the honors he received never caused him to lose his self-poise, or to cease his severe studies, which he carried on with diligence to the very day of his death. His face denotes the cool, critical, and well-balanced scholar, with the initiative to enter new fields of thought, and the will-power to impress his opinions upon others.

This picture shows the famous French critic as he appeared thirty years ago. At that time, his reputation as a literary expert was spreading worldwide, and he was giving daily lectures to crowds of students who had come to Paris to learn literature from him. In terms of appearance, he didn’t fit the traditional image of a scholar; instead, with his quick, nervous energy and straightforward, no-nonsense attitude, he resembled a sharp-minded businessman. He dressed simply, as the picture shows, and it’s important to note that the accolades he received never made him lose his composure or stop his intense studies, which he pursued diligently until the day he died. His face reflects the cool, critical, and well-balanced scholar, with a drive to explore new ideas and a determination to influence others with his views.


ILLUSTRATIONS

SHAKESPEARE BEFORE SIR THOMAS LUCY    Frontispiece
Photogravure from the original painting
HIPPOLYTE ADOLPHE PAINE xii
Photogravure from an engraving
GEOFFREY CHAUCER 132
Photogravure from an old engraving
THE NEW PSALTER OF THE VIRGIN MARY 260
Fac-simile example of Printing and Engraving in the Fifteenth Century
TITLE-PAGE OF THE HYPNEROTOMACHIA 384
Fac-simile example of Printing and Engraving in the Sixteenth Century

SHAKESPEARE BEFORE SIR THOMAS LUCY    Frontispiece
Photogravure from the original artwork
HIPPOLYTE ADOLPHE PAINE xii
Photogravure from an engraving
GEOFFREY CHAUCER 132
Photogravure from an old print
THE NEW PSALTER OF THE VIRGIN MARY 260
Sample example of Printing and Engraving in the Fifteenth Century
TITLE-PAGE OF THE HYPNEROTOMACHIA 384
Sample example of printing and engraving from the sixteenth century


HISTORY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE


INTRODUCTION

I. Historical documents serve only as a clue to reconstruct the visible individual

History, within a hundred years in Germany, and within sixty years in France, has undergone a transformation, owing to a study of literatures.

History, in the last hundred years in Germany and the last sixty years in France, has changed significantly due to the study of literature.

The discovery has been made that a literary work is not a mere play of the imagination, the isolated caprice of an excited brain, but a transcript of contemporary manners and customs and the sign of a particular state of intellect. The conclusion derived from this is that, through literary monuments, we can retrace the way in which men felt and thought many centuries ago. This method has been tried and found successful.

The discovery has been made that a literary work is not just a product of imagination or the whims of an excited mind, but rather a reflection of current social behaviors and customs, as well as a representation of a specific intellectual state. The conclusion drawn from this is that, through literary artifacts, we can trace how people felt and thought many centuries ago. This approach has been tested and proven effective.

We have meditated over these ways of feeling and thinking and have accepted them as facts of prime significance. We have found that they were dependent on most important events, that they explain these, and that these explain them, and that henceforth it was necessary to give them their place in history, and one of the highest. This place has been assigned to them, and hence all is changed in history—the aim, the method, the instrumentalities, and the conceptions of laws and of causes. It is this change as now going on, and which must continue to go on, that is here attempted to be set forth.

We have thought deeply about these feelings and ideas and have recognized them as very significant facts. We’ve discovered that they depend on key events, that they help explain those events, and that in turn, those events help explain them. Therefore, it’s essential to establish their place in history, and it should be one of the highest. This place has been assigned to them, and as a result, everything about history has changed—the goals, the methods, the tools, and the understandings of laws and causes. It is this ongoing change, which must continue, that we are attempting to outline here.

On turning over the large stiff pages of a folio volume, or the yellow leaves of a manuscript, in short, a poem, a code of laws, a confession of faith, what is your first comment? You say to yourself that the work before you is not of its own creation. It is simply a mold like a fossil shell, an imprint similar to one of [Pg 1] those forms embedded in a stone by an animal which once lived and perished. Beneath the shell was an animal and behind the document there was a man. Why do you study the shell unless to form some idea of the animal? In the same way do you study the document in order to comprehend the man; both shell and document are dead fragments and of value only as indications of the complete living being. The aim is to reach this being; this is what you strive to reconstruct. It is a mistake to study the document as if it existed alone by itself. That is treating things merely as a pedant, and you subject yourself to the illusions of a book-worm. At bottom mythologies and languages are not existences; the only realities are human beings who have employed words and imagery adapted to their organs and to suit the original cast of their intellects. A creed is nothing in itself. Who made it? Look at this or that portrait of the sixteenth century, the stern, energetic features of an archbishop or of an English martyr. Nothing exists except through the individual; it is necessary to know the individual himself. Let the parentage of creeds be established, or the classification of poems, or the growth of constitutions, or the transformations of idioms, and we have only cleared the ground. True history begins when the historian has discerned beyond the mists of ages the living, active man, endowed with passions, furnished with habits, special in voice, feature, gesture, and costume, distinctive and complete, like anybody that you have just encountered in the street. Let us strive then, as far as possible, to get rid of this great interval of time which prevents us from observing the man with our eyes, the eyes of our own head. What revelations do we find in the calendered leaves of a modern poem? A modern poet, a man like De Musset, Victor Hugo, Lamartine, or Heine, graduated from a college and travelled, wearing a dress-coat and gloves, favored by ladies, bowing fifty times and uttering a dozen witticisms in an evening, reading daily newspapers, generally occupying an apartment on the second story, not over-cheerful on account of his nerves, and especially because, in this dense democracy in which we stifle each other, the discredit of official rank exaggerates his pretensions by raising his importance, and, owing to the delicacy of his personal sensations, leading him to regard himself as a Deity. Such is what we detect behind modern meditations and sonnets. [Pg 2]

As you flip through the large, stiff pages of a folio book, or the yellowed leaves of a manuscript—a poem, a set of laws, a statement of belief—what's your first thought? You realize that the work in front of you didn't create itself. It's just a mold, like a fossil shell, an imprint similar to those forms trapped in stone by a creature that once lived and died. Underneath the shell was a creature, and behind the document was a person. Why study the shell if not to understand the creature? Similarly, you examine the document to understand the person; both shell and document are lifeless fragments, valuable only as signs of the complete living being. The goal is to reach that being; that's what you aim to reconstruct. It's a mistake to analyze the document as if it exists in isolation. That reduces things to mere pedantry and subjects you to the illusions of a bookworm. Ultimately, mythologies and languages aren't realities; the only true realities are humans who used words and images shaped by their minds. A belief system means nothing on its own. Who created it? Look at any portrait from the sixteenth century—the stern, dynamic features of an archbishop or an English martyr. Nothing exists without the individual; you need to know the individual themselves. Whether we establish the origins of belief systems, classify poems, study the evolution of laws, or trace the changes in language, we're only scraping the surface. Real history starts when the historian can see through the fog of ages to the living, active person—full of passions, habits, unique in voice, appearance, gestures, and attire, just like anyone you might meet on the street. So, let's try to bridge this huge gap of time that keeps us from seeing the person with our own eyes. What insights do we gain from the carefully arranged lines of a modern poem? A modern poet, someone like De Musset, Victor Hugo, Lamartine, or Heine, has graduated from college and traveled, dressed in a suit and gloves, well-liked by women, bowing frequently and sharing quips during the evening, reading the daily news, usually living in an apartment on the second floor, not overly cheerful due to their nerves and, especially in this dense democracy where we suffocate one another, has their status amplified by the discredit of official rank, leading them to feel like they are more important than they are, and due to the sensitivity of their personal feelings, they might see themselves as a deity. This is what we uncover behind modern reflections and sonnets. [Pg 2]

Again, behind a tragedy of the seventeenth century there is a poet, one, for example, like Racine, refined, discreet, a courtier, a fine talker, with majestic perruque and ribboned shoes, a monarchist and zealous Christian, "God having given him the grace not to blush in any society on account of zeal for his king or for the Gospel," clever in interesting the monarch, translating into proper French "the gaulois of Amyot," deferential to the great, always knowing how to keep his place in their company, assiduous and respectful at Marly as at Versailles, amid the formal creations of a decorative landscape and the reverential bows, graces, intrigues, and finesses of the braided seigniors who get up early every morning to obtain the reversion of an office, together with the charming ladies who count on their fingers the pedigrees which entitle them to a seat on a footstool. On this point consult Saint-Simon and the engravings of Pérelle, the same as you have just consulted Balzac and the water-color drawings of Eugène Lami.

Once again, behind a tragedy from the seventeenth century, there's a poet, like Racine—refined, discreet, a courtier, a smooth talker, with a majestic wig and ribboned shoes, a monarchist and devoted Christian. "God gave him the grace not to feel embarrassed in any company for his passion for his king or for the Gospel," skilled in captivating the monarch, translating into proper French "the gaulois of Amyot." He knows how to show respect to the elite, always understanding how to maintain his status among them, diligent and courteous at Marly as at Versailles, surrounded by the carefully arranged beauty of a decorative landscape and the respectful bows, charms, intrigue, and finesses of the well-dressed nobles who rise early every morning to secure a job promotion, alongside the charming ladies who count their pedigrees to claim a spot on a footstool. For more on this, check out Saint-Simon and the engravings of Pérelle, just as you've consulted Balzac and the watercolor artworks of Eugène Lami.

In like manner, on reading a Greek tragedy, our first care is to figure to ourselves the Greeks, that is to say, men who lived half-naked in the gymnasiums or on a public square under a brilliant sky, in full view of the noblest and most delicate landscape, busy in rendering their bodies strong and agile, in conversing together, in arguing, in voting, in carrying out patriotic piracies, and yet idle and temperate, the furniture of their houses consisting of three earthen jars and their food of two pots of anchovies preserved in oil, served by slaves who afford them the time to cultivate their minds and to exercise their limbs, with no other concern than that of having the most beautiful city, the most beautiful processions, the most beautiful ideas, and the most beautiful men. In this respect, a statue like the "Meleager" or the "Theseus" of the Parthenon, or again a sight of the blue and lustrous Mediterranean, resembling a silken tunic out of which islands arise like marble bodies, together with a dozen choice phrases selected from the works of Plato and Aristophanes, teach us more than any number of dissertations and commentaries.

Similarly, when we read a Greek tragedy, our first thought is to imagine the Greeks—people who lived almost naked in gymnasiums or in public spaces beneath a bright sky, surrounded by the most beautiful and delicate landscapes. They were busy making their bodies strong and agile, talking to each other, debating, voting, and participating in patriotic acts, yet they were also relaxed and disciplined. Their homes contained just three clay jars, and their meals consisted of two pots of anchovies preserved in oil, served by slaves who allowed them time to develop their minds and stay fit. Their only worry was to create the most beautiful city, processions, ideas, and people. In this way, a statue like the "Meleager" or "Theseus" from the Parthenon, or even a view of the blue, glimmering Mediterranean, which looks like a silk tunic with islands rising like marble figures, along with a handful of carefully chosen phrases from Plato and Aristophanes, teaches us more than countless essays and commentaries could.

And so again, in order to understand an Indian Purana, one must begin by imagining the father of a family who, "having seen a son on his son's knees," follows the law and, with axe and pitcher, seeks solitude under a banyan trees, talks no more, [Pg 3] multiplies his fastings, lives naked with four fires around him under the fifth fire, that terrible sun which endlessly devours and resuscitates all living things; who fixes his imagination in turn for weeks at a time on the foot of Brahma, then on his knee, on his thigh, on his navel, and so on, until, beneath the strain of this intense meditation, hallucinations appear, when all the forms of being, mingling together and transformed into each other, oscillate to and fro in this vertiginous brain until the motionless man, with suspended breath and fixed eyeballs, beholds the universe melting away like vapor over the vacant immensity of the Being in which he hopes for absorption. In this case the best of teachings would be a journey in India; but, for lack of a better one, take the narratives of travellers along with works in geography, botany, and ethnology. In any event, there must be the same research. A language, a law, a creed, is never other than an abstraction; the perfect thing is found in the active man, the visible corporeal figure which eats, walks, fights, and labors. Set aside the theories of constitutions and their results, of religions and their systems, and try to observe men in their workshops or offices, in their fields along with their own sky and soil, with their own homes, clothes, occupations and repasts, just as you see them when, on landing in England or in Italy, you remark their features and gestures, their roads and their inns, the citizen on his promenades and the workman taking a drink. Let us strive as much as possible to supply the place of the actual, personal, sensible observation that is no longer practicable, this being the only way in which we can really know the man; let us make the past present; to judge of an object it must be present; no experience can be had of what is absent. Undoubtedly, this sort of reconstruction is always imperfect; only an imperfect judgment can be based on it; but let us do the best we can; incomplete knowledge is better than none at all, or than knowledge which is erroneous, and there is no other way of obtaining knowledge approximatively of bygone times than by seeing approximatively the men of former times.

To understand an Indian Purana, one should start by picturing a father of a family who, "having seen a son on his son's knees," adheres to the law and, with an axe and a pitcher, seeks solitude under a banyan tree, stops talking, [Pg 3] intensifies his fasting, lives naked with four fires around him under the fierce sun, which endlessly consumes and revitalizes all living things. He focuses his thoughts for weeks at a time on Brahma's foot, then his knee, his thigh, his navel, and so on, until, due to the pressure of this intense meditation, hallucinations emerge. All forms of existence mix and transform into one another, moving back and forth in his dizzying mind until the still man, holding his breath with fixed eyes, sees the universe dissolve like mist over the vast emptiness of the Being he hopes to merge with. Ideally, the best way to learn would be to travel to India, but in the absence of that, one should look at travelers' stories alongside works on geography, botany, and ethnology. In any case, the same deep inquiry is necessary. Language, law, and belief are just abstractions; the real essence is found in the active human being, the visible body that eats, walks, fights, and works. Put aside theories about constitutions and their outcomes, religions and their systems, and observe people in their workplaces or fields, beneath their own skies and soil, within their homes, clothing, jobs, and meals, just like when you land in England or Italy and notice their features and gestures, their roads and inns, the citizens strolling and laborers taking breaks. Let’s try as much as possible to replace the actual, personal, sensory observation that is no longer feasible; this is the only way to truly understand humanity. We need to make the past feel present; to assess anything, it must be present; no experience can come from what is absent. This reconstruction will surely be imperfect; any judgment based on it will likewise be flawed. But let’s do the best we can; incomplete knowledge is better than none or misinformation, and there’s no other way to gain approximate knowledge of former times than by getting a close look at the people of those earlier days.

Such is the first step in history. This, step was taken in Europe at the end of the last century when the imagination took fresh flight under the auspices of Lessing and Walter Scott, and a little later in France under Chateaubriand, Augustin Thierry, Michelet, and others. We now come to the second step. [Pg 4]

Such is the first step in history. This step was taken in Europe at the end of the last century when creativity soared thanks to Lessing and Walter Scott, and a little later in France with Chateaubriand, Augustin Thierry, Michelet, and others. We now come to the second step. [Pg 4]


II. The outer man is only a clue to study the inner invisible man

On observing the visible man with your own eyes what do you try to find in him? The invisible man. These words which your ears catch, those gestures, those airs of the head, his attire and sensible operations of all kinds, are, for you, merely so many expressions; these express something, a soul. An inward man is hidden beneath the outward man, and the latter simply manifests the former. You have observed the house in which he lives, his furniture, his costume, in order to discover his habits and tastes, the degree of his refinement or rusticity, his extravagance or economy, his follies or his cleverness. You have listened to his conversation and noted the inflections of his voice, the attitudes he has assumed, so as to judge of his spirit, self-abandonment or gayety, his energy or his rigidity. You consider his writings, works of art, financial and political schemes, with a view to measure the reach and limits of his intelligence, his creative power and self-command, to ascertain the usual order, kind, and force of his conceptions, in what way he thinks and how he resolves. All these externals are so many avenues converging to one centre, and you follow these only to reach that centre; here is the real man, namely, that group of faculties and of sentiments which produces the rest. Behold a new world, an infinite world; for each visible action involves an infinite train of reasonings and emotions, new or old sensations which have combined to bring this into light and which, like long ledges of rock sunk deep in the earth, have cropped out above the surface and attained their level. It is this subterranean world which forms the second aim, the special object of the historian. If his critical education suffices, he is able to discriminate under every ornament in architecture, under every stroke of the brush in a picture, under each phrase of literary composition, the particular sentiment out of which the ornament, the stroke, and the phrase have sprung; he is a spectator of the inward drama which has developed itself in the breast of the artist or writer; the choice of words, the length or shortness of the period, the species of metaphor, the accent of a verse, the chain of reasoning—all are to him an indication; while his eyes are reading the text his mind and soul are following the steady flow and ever-changing [Pg 5] series of emotions and conceptions from which this text has issued; he is working out its psychology. Should you desire to study this operation, regard the promoter and model of all the high culture of the epoch, Goethe, who, before composing his "Iphigenia" spent days in making drawings of the most perfect statues and who, at last, his eyes filled with the noble forms of antique scenery and his mind penetrated by the harmonious beauty of antique life, succeeded in reproducing internally, with such exactness, the habits and yearnings of Greek imagination as to provide us with an almost twin sister of the "Antigone" of Sophocles and of the goddesses of Phidias. This exact and demonstrated divination of bygone sentiments has, in our days, given a new life to history. There was almost complete ignorance of this in the last century; men of every race and of every epoch were represented as about alike, the Greek, the barbarian, the Hindoo, the man of the Renaissance and the man of the eighteenth century, cast in the same mold and after the same pattern, and after a certain abstract conception which served for the whole human species. There was a knowledge of man but not of men. There was no penetration into the soul itself; nothing of the infinite diversity and wonderful complexity of souls had been detected; it was not known that the moral organization of a people or of an age is as special and distinct as the physical structure of a family of plants or of an order of animals. History to-day, like zoölogy, has found its anatomy, and whatever branch of it is studied, whether philology, languages or mythologies, it is in this way that labor must be given to make it produce new fruit. Among so many writers who, since Herder, Ottfried Müller, and Goethe have steadily followed and rectified this great effort, let the reader take two historians and two works, one "The Life and Letters of Cromwell" by Carlyle, and the other the "Port Royal" of Sainte-Beuve. He will see how precisely, how clearly, and how profoundly we detect the soul of a man beneath his actions and works; how, under an old general and in place of an ambitious man vulgarly hypocritical, we find one tormented by the disordered reveries of a gloomy imagination, but practical in instinct and faculties, thoroughly English and strange and incomprehensible to whoever has not studied the climate and the race; how, with about a hundred scattered letters and a dozen or more mutilated speeches, we follow [Pg 6] him from his farm and his team to his general's tent and to his Protector's throne, in his transformation and in his development, in his struggles of conscience and in his statesman's resolutions, in such a way that the mechanism of his thought and action becomes visible and the ever renewed and fitful tragedy, within which racked this great gloomy soul, passes like the tragedies of Shakespeare into the souls of those who behold them. We see how, behind convent disputes and the obstinacy of nuns, we recover one of the great provinces of human psychology; how fifty or more characters, rendered invisible through the uniformity of a narration careful of the properties, come forth in full daylight, each standing out clear in its countless diversities; how, underneath theological dissertations and monotonous sermons, we discern the throbbings of ever-breathing hearts, the excitements and depressions of the religious life, the unforeseen reaction and pell-mell stir of natural feeling, the infiltrations of surrounding society, the intermittent triumphs of grace, presenting so many shades of difference that the fullest description and most flexible style can scarcely garner in the vast harvest which the critic has caused to germinate in this abandoned field. And the same elsewhere. Germany, with its genius, so pliant, so broad, so prompt in transformations, so fitted for the reproduction of the remotest and strangest states of human thought; England, with its matter-of-fact mind, so suited to the grappling with moral problems, to making them clear by figures, weights, and measures, by geography and statistics, by texts and common sense; France, at length, with its Parisian culture and drawing-room habits, with its unceasing analysis of characters and of works, with its ever ready irony at detecting weaknesses, with its skilled finesse in discriminating shades of thought—all have ploughed over the same ground, and we now begin to comprehend that no region of history exists in which this deep sub-soil should not be reached if we would secure adequate crops between the furrows.

When you see a person with your own eyes, what are you really trying to find in him? The invisible person. The words you hear, those gestures, the way he carries himself, his clothes, and all his actions are just expressions; they show something deeper, a soul. There's an inner person hidden behind the outer person, and the outer one just reveals the inner. You've looked at the house he lives in, his furniture, his clothing, to understand his habits and tastes, his level of sophistication or simplicity, his extravagance or thriftiness, his foolishness or intelligence. You’ve listened to his conversations, taken note of his voice's tone and his body language to assess his spirit, whether he's carefree or serious, energetic or stiff. You consider his writings, art, financial and political plans to gauge the scope and limits of his intelligence, creativity, and self-control, to determine his usual way of thinking and deciding. All these external aspects are pathways leading to one core, and you follow them to reach that core; that is the real person, a collection of abilities and feelings that brings everything else to life. Look at this whole new world, an endless world; each visible action comes with a vast series of thoughts and emotions, old or new sensations that have come together to create this moment, like layers of rock buried deep that have emerged above ground. This hidden world is the secondary aim, the specific focus of historians. If a historian has sufficient critical skill, they can identify the unique feelings behind every architectural detail, brushstroke in a painting, and phrase in literature; they observe the inner drama played out in the heart of the artist or writer. The choice of words, the sentence length, the type of metaphor, the rhythm of a verse, the logic flow—all these indicate something; while reading, their mind and spirit navigate the continuous and ever-changing series of feelings and ideas from which the text originated; they're figuring out its psychology. If you want to study this process, consider Goethe, the key figure behind high culture, who before writing "Iphigenia" spent days sketching the most perfect statues, ultimately filling his mind with the noble forms of ancient scenes and the harmonious beauty of ancient life. He was able to recreate the habits and desires of Greek imagination so accurately that he produced something almost as akin to Sophocles' "Antigone" and the goddesses of Phidias. This precise understanding of past feelings has revitalized history in our time. In the last century, there was little understanding of this; people from various races and eras were seen as largely the same, with Greeks, barbarians, Hindus, Renaissance figures, and 18th-century individuals all cast in the same mold based on an abstract view of humanity. There was knowledge of humanity but little understanding of individuals. There was no in-depth exploration of the soul itself; the infinite variety and incredible complexity of souls were overlooked; it wasn’t recognized that the moral structure of a people or era is as unique and distinct as the physical characteristics of a family of plants or a group of animals. Today, history, like zoology, has uncovered its anatomy, and no matter which branch is studied, whether philology, languages, or mythologies, it's necessary to work in this way to yield new insights. Among the many writers since Herder, Ottfried Müller, and Goethe who have pursued and refined this significant effort, let’s examine two historians and their works: Carlyle’s "The Life and Letters of Cromwell" and Sainte-Beuve’s "Port Royal." You'll see just how accurately, clearly, and deeply we can sense a person's soul behind their actions and work; how, instead of finding a merely ambitious and hypocritical old general, we discover one plagued by a troubled imagination, yet practical in instincts and abilities, thoroughly English yet strange and inscrutable to anyone unfamiliar with the climate and culture; how with about a hundred scattered letters and a dozen or so fragmented speeches, we trace his journey from his farm to the general’s tent and then to the Protector’s throne, documenting his transformation and development, his moral struggles and political decisions, so that the mechanics of his thoughts and actions become visible, and the ongoing and tumultuous drama of this great troubled soul resonates like the tragedies of Shakespeare in the hearts of those who witness them. We see how, behind convent disputes and the stubbornness of nuns, we touch upon one of the vast territories of human psychology; how many characters—rendered invisible by the uniformity of a careful narrative—come to light, each distinctive in their diversity; how beneath theological debates and repetitive sermons, we glimpse the beating hearts, the ups and downs of spiritual life, the unexpected reactions, and the chaotic stir of natural feelings, the impacts of society, and the intermittent triumphs of grace, presenting so many shades of difference that even the most thorough description and adaptable style can hardly capture the rich yield the critic has nurtured in this abandoned field. This is true elsewhere as well. Germany, with its flexible and expansive genius, readily adapting to reproduce the most distant and unusual states of human thought; England, with its pragmatic mindset well-suited to tackling moral challenges using figures, weights, and measures, geography and statistics, alongside texts and common sense; and France, with its Parisian culture and social habits, its relentless character analysis, its sharp irony for uncovering flaws, and its refined skill in distinguishing nuances of thought—all have turned over the same ground, and we are now beginning to understand that there is no area of history where this deep subsoil shouldn't be tapped if we want to harvest adequate yields from the furrows.

Such is the second step, and we are now in train to follow it out. Such is the proper aim of contemporary criticism. No one has done this work so judiciously and on so grand a scale as Sainte-Beuve; in this respect, we are all his pupils; literary, philosophic, and religious criticism in books, and even in the newspapers, is to-day entirely changed by his method. Ulterior [Pg 7] evolution must start from this point. I have often attempted to expose what this evolution is; in my opinion, it is a new road open to history and which I shall strive to describe more in detail.

This is the second step, and we are now set to follow through with it. This is the true goal of modern criticism. No one has approached this task as thoughtfully and on as grand a scale as Sainte-Beuve; in this respect, we are all his students. Literary, philosophical, and religious criticism in books and even in newspapers has been completely transformed by his method. Future evolution must begin from this point. I have often tried to explain what this evolution is; in my view, it represents a new path for history, and I will work to describe it in more detail.


III. The state and the actions of the inner and invisible man have their causes in certain general ways of thought and feeling

After having observed in a man and noted down one, two, three, and then a multitude of, sentiments, do these suffice and does your knowledge of him seem complete? Does a memorandum book constitute a psychology? It is not a psychology, and here, as elsewhere, the search for causes must follow the collection of facts. It matters not what the facts may be, whether physical or moral, they always spring from causes; there are causes for ambition, for courage, for veracity, as well as for digestion, for muscular action, and for animal heat. Vice and virtue are products like vitriol and sugar; every complex fact grows out of the simple facts with which it is affiliated and on which it depends. We must therefore try to ascertain what simple facts underlie moral qualities the same as we ascertain those that underlie physical qualities, and, for example, let us take the first fact that comes to hand, a religious system of music, that of a Protestant church. A certain inward cause has inclined the minds of worshippers towards these grave, monotonous melodies, a cause much greater than its effect; that is to say, a general conception of the veritable outward forms of worship which man owes to God; it is this general conception which has shaped the architecture of the temple, cast out statues, dispensed with paintings, effaced ornaments, shortened ceremonies, confined the members of a congregation to high pews which cut off the view, and governed the thousand details of decoration, posture, and all other externals. This conception itself again proceeds from a more general cause, an idea of human conduct in general, inward and outward, prayers, actions, dispositions of every sort that man is bound to maintain toward the Deity; it is this which has enthroned the doctrine of grace, lessened the importance of the clergy, transformed the sacraments, suppressed observances, and changed the religion of discipline into one of morality. This conception, in its turn, depends on a third one, still more general, that of moral perfection as this is [Pg 8] found in a perfect God, the impeccable judge, the stern overseer, who regards every soul as sinful, meriting punishment, incapable of virtue or of salvation, except through a stricken conscience which He provokes and the renewal of the heart which He brings about. Here is the master conception, consisting of duty erected into the absolute sovereign of human life, and which prostrates all other ideals at the feet of the moral ideal. Here we reach what is deepest in man; for, to explain this conception, we must consider the race he belongs to, say the German, the Northman, the formation and character of his intellect, his ways in general of thinking and feeling, that tardiness and frigidity of sensation which keeps him from rashly and easily falling under the empire of sensual enjoyments, that bluntness of taste, that irregularity and those outbursts of conception which arrest in him the birth of refined and harmonious forms and methods; that disdain of appearances, that yearning for truth, that attachment to abstract, bare ideas which develop conscience in him at the expense of everything else. Here the search comes to an end. We have reached a certain primitive disposition, a particular trait belonging to sensations of all kinds, to every conception peculiar to an age or to a race, to characteristics inseparable from every idea and feeling that stir in the human breast. Such are the grand causes, for these are universal and permanent causes, present in every case and at every moment, everywhere, and always active, indestructible, and inevitably dominant in the end, since, whatever accidents cross their path, being limited and partial, end in yielding to the obscure and incessant repetition of their energy; so that the general structure of things and all the main features of events are their work, all religions and philosophies, all poetic and industrial systems, all forms of society and of the family, all, in fine, being imprints bearing the stamp of their seal.

After observing a person and noting down one, two, three, and then many feelings, do these suffice, and does your understanding of him seem complete? Is a notebook enough to represent psychology? It isn’t, and here, just like anywhere else, the search for causes must follow the gathering of facts. It doesn’t matter what the facts are, whether they're physical or moral; they always originate from causes. There are reasons for ambition, courage, truthfulness, just as there are for digestion, muscle movement, and body heat. Both vice and virtue are products like vitriol and sugar; every complex fact arises from the simple facts connected to it and on which it depends. Therefore, we must aim to uncover the simple facts that underlie moral qualities just like we uncover those that underlie physical qualities. For instance, let's consider a religious music system, that of a Protestant church. A certain inner motive has led worshippers toward these serious, monotonous melodies, a motive much larger than its effect; that is, a broad notion of the true external forms of worship that humans owe to God. This general idea has shaped the temple's architecture, removed statues, eliminated paintings, stripped away decorations, shortened ceremonies, confined congregants to high pews that obstruct their view, and dictated countless details of decoration, posture, and all other external aspects. This idea itself stems from an even broader cause, a concept of human behavior in general—internal and external, the prayers, actions, and attitudes that people are obligated to maintain towards the Deity; this has elevated the doctrine of grace, diminished the significance of the clergy, transformed the sacraments, removed rituals, and shifted the religion of discipline to one of morality. This concept, in turn, relies on a third, even more general idea, that of moral perfection as seen in a perfect God—the flawless judge, the strict overseer, who sees every soul as sinful and deserving of punishment, unable to achieve virtue or salvation except through an awakened conscience instigated by Him and the renewal of the heart that He enables. Here is the master concept, where duty is positioned as the absolute ruler of human life, thereby subjugating all other ideals to the moral ideal. Here, we reach the innermost depths of humanity; to explain this concept, we need to consider the race he belongs to, say the Germans or the Northmen, the development and character of his intellect, his general ways of thinking and feeling, that slowness and coldness of sensation that prevent him from recklessly and easily succumbing to the allure of sensual pleasures, that lack of taste, that irregularity and bursts of thought that hinder the emergence of refined and harmonious forms and methods; that disdain for appearances, that desire for truth, that attachment to abstract, bare ideas which cultivate his conscience at the expense of everything else. Here, the inquiry concludes. We have arrived at a certain basic disposition, a unique trait inherent to sensations of all kinds, to every idea particular to an era or race, to characteristics inseparable from every thought and feeling that stirs within the human heart. Such are the grand causes, as they are universal and enduring, present in every situation and at every moment, everywhere, and always active, indestructible, and ultimately dominant, since, regardless of whatever accidents may arise, being limited and partial, they end up yielding to the obscure and relentless repetition of their energy; thus, the general structure of things and all the key features of events bear their imprint, all religions and philosophies, all artistic and industrial systems, all forms of society and family, all ultimately being marks stamped by their seal.


IV. Chief causes of thought and feeling. Their historical effects

There is, then, a system in human ideas and sentiments, the prime motor of which consists in general traits, certain characteristics of thought and feeling common to men belonging to a particular race, epoch, or country. Just as crystals in mineralogy, whatever their diversity, proceed from a few simple [Pg 9] physical forms, so do civilizations in history, however these may differ, proceed from a few spiritual forms. One is explained by a primitive geometrical element as the other is explained by a primitive psychological element. In order to comprehend the entire group of mineralogical species we must first study a regular solid in the general, its facets and angles, and observe in this abridged form the innumerable transformations of which it is susceptible. In like manner, if we would comprehend the entire group of historic varieties we must consider beforehand a human soul in the general, with its two or three fundamental faculties, and, in this abridgment, observe the principal forms it may present. This sort of ideal tableau, the geometrical as well as psychological, is not very complex, and we soon detect the limitations of organic conditions to which civilizations, the same as crystals, are forcibly confined. What do we find in man at the point of departure? Images or representations of objects, namely, that which floats before him internally, lasts a certain time, is effaced, and then returns after contemplating this or that tree or animal, in short, some sensible object. This forms the material basis of the rest and the development of this material basis is twofold, speculative or positive, just as these representations end in a general conception or in an active resolution. Such is man, summarily abridged. It is here, within these narrow confines, that human diversities are encountered, now in the matter itself and again in the primordial twofold development. However insignificant in the elements they are of vast significance in the mass, while the slightest change in the factors leads to gigantic changes in the results. According as the representation is distinct, as if stamped by a coining-press, or confused and blurred; according as it concentrates in itself a larger or smaller number of the characters of an object; according as it is violent and accompanied with impulsions or tranquil and surrounded with calmness, so are all the operations and the whole running-gear of the human machine entirely transformed. In like manner again, according as the ulterior development of the representation varies, so does the whole development of the man vary. If the general conception in which this ends is merely a dry notation in Chinese fashion, language becomes a kind of algebra, religion and poetry are reduced to a minimum, philosophy is brought down to a sort of moral and practical common sense, [Pg 10] science to a collection of recipes, classifications, and utilitarian mnemonics, the mind itself taking a wholly positive turn. If, on the contrary, the general conception in which the representation culminates is a poetic and figurative creation, a living symbol, as with the Aryan races, language becomes a sort of shaded and tinted epic in which each word stands as a personage, poesy and religion assume magnificent and inexhaustible richness, and metaphysics develops with breadth and subtlety without any consideration of positive bearings; the whole intellect, notwithstanding the deviation and inevitable weaknesses of the effort, is captivated by the beautiful and sublime, thus conceiving an ideal type which, through its nobleness and harmony, gathers to itself all the affections and enthusiasms of humanity. If, on the other hand, the general conception in which the representation culminates is poetic but abrupt, is reached not gradually but by sudden intuition, if the original operation is not a regular development but a violent explosion—then, as with the Semitic races, metaphysical power is wanting; the religious conception becomes that of a royal God, consuming and solitary; science cannot take shape, the intellect grows rigid and too headstrong to reproduce the delicate ordering of nature; poetry cannot give birth to aught but a series of vehement, grandiose exclamations, while language no longer renders the concatenation of reasoning and eloquence, man being reduced to lyric enthusiasm, to ungovernable passion, and to narrow and fanatical action. It is in this interval between the particular representation and the universal conception that the germs of the greatest human differences are found. Some races, like the classic, for example, pass from the former to the latter by a graduated scale of ideas regularly classified and more and more general; others, like the Germanic, traverse the interval in leaps, with uniformity and after prolonged and uncertain groping. Others, like the Romans and the English, stop at the lowest stages; others, like the Hindoos and Germans, mount to the uppermost. If, now, after considering the passage from the representation to the idea, we regard the passage from the representation to the resolution, we find here elementary differences of like importance and of the same order, according as the impression is vivid, as in Southern climes, or faint, as in Northern climes, as it ends in instantaneous action as with barbarians, or tardily as with civilized [Pg 11] nations, as it is capable or not of growth, of inequality, of persistence and of association. The entire system of human passion, all the risks of public peace and security, all labor and action, spring from these sources. It is the same with the other primordial differences; their effects embrace an entire civilization, and may be likened to those algebraic formulæ which, within narrow bounds, describe beforehand the curve of which these form the law. Not that this law always prevails to the end; sometimes, perturbations arise, but, even when this happens, it is not because the law is defective, but because it has not operated alone. New elements have entered into combination with old ones; powerful foreign forces have interfered to oppose primitive forces. The race has emigrated, as with the ancient Aryans, and the change of climate has led to a change in the whole intellectual economy and structure of society. A people has been conquered like the Saxon nation, and the new political structure has imposed on it customs, capacities, and desires which it did not possess. The nation has established itself permanently in the midst of downtrodden and threatening subjects, as with the ancient Spartans, while the necessity of living, as in an armed encampment, has violently turned the whole moral and social organization in one unique direction. At all events, the mechanism of human history is like this. We always find the primitive mainspring consisting of some widespread tendency of soul and intellect, either innate and natural to the race or acquired by it and due to some circumstance forced upon it. These great given mainsprings gradually produce their effects, that is to say, at the end of a few centuries they place the nation in a new religious, literary, social, and economic state; a new condition which, combined with their renewed effort, produces another condition, sometimes a good one, sometimes a bad one, now slowly, now rapidly, and so on; so that the entire development of each distinct civilization may be considered as the effect of one permanent force which, at every moment, varies its work by modifying the circumstances where it acts. [Pg 12]

There is, then, a system in human thoughts and feelings, the main driving force of which consists of general traits, certain characteristics of thinking and feeling that are common to people from a particular race, time period, or country. Just as crystals in mineralogy, no matter how varied they are, arise from a few simple [Pg 9] physical forms, civilizations in history, despite their differences, come from a few spiritual forms. One is explained by a basic geometric element, while the other is explained by a basic psychological element. To understand the entire group of mineralogical species, we must first study a regular solid in general, its facets and angles, and observe in this simplified form the countless transformations it can undergo. Similarly, if we want to grasp the entire range of historical varieties, we must first consider the human soul in general, with its two or three fundamental faculties, and in this simplification, observe the main forms it may take. This kind of ideal tableau, both geometric and psychological, isn't very complex, and we quickly recognize the limits of organic conditions to which civilizations, just like crystals, are inevitably confined. What do we find in humans at the starting point? Images or representations of objects, essentially what comes to mind internally, lasts for a certain amount of time, fades away, and then reappears after observing some tree or animal, in short, some tangible object. This forms the material basis for everything else, and the development of this material basis is twofold, either speculative or positive, just as these representations culminate in a general concept or in an active decision. Such is humanity, briefly summarized. It is here, within these narrow limits, that human diversities are found, both in the material itself and in the initial twofold development. However insignificant they may seem in terms of elements, they are of vast importance in the big picture, while the slightest change in the components can lead to enormous changes in the outcomes. Depending on whether the representation is clear, as if stamped by a coin press, or confused and blurred; whether it embodies more or fewer characteristics of an object; whether it is intense and filled with impulses or calm and serene, all operations and the entire mechanism of the human machine are completely transformed. Similarly, depending on how the further development of the representation varies, so does the overall development of the person. If the general concept in which this ends is merely a dry notation like Chinese, language becomes a kind of algebra, religion and poetry are minimized, philosophy turns into a form of moral and practical common sense, [Pg 10] science becomes a collection of recipes, classifications, and practical mnemonics, with the mind itself adopting a wholly positive approach. If, on the other hand, the overarching concept culminates in a poetic and figurative creation, a living symbol, as seen in Aryan races, language becomes a rich and colorful epic where each word represents a character, poetry and religion gain incredible and limitless richness, and metaphysics develops with breadth and subtlety without regard for practical considerations; the entire intellect, despite its flaws and inevitable weaknesses, is captivated by the beautiful and sublime, thus envisioning an ideal type that, through its nobility and harmony, draws in all human affection and enthusiasm. Conversely, if the overarching concept that the representation reaches is poetic yet abrupt, if it occurs not slowly but through a sudden insight, if the initial action is not a steady development but a violent explosion—then, as with Semitic races, metaphysical depth is lacking; the religious concept becomes that of a consuming and solitary royal God; science fails to take shape, the intellect becomes rigid and too stubborn to reflect the delicate order of nature; poetry can only produce intense, grandiose outbursts, while language no longer conveys the connection of reasoning and eloquence, reducing humanity to lyrical fervor, uncontrolled passion, and narrow fanaticism. It is in this gap between the particular representation and the universal concept that the seeds of the greatest human differences can be found. Some races, like the classical ones, for instance, transition from the former to the latter through a graded scale of ideas that are systematically classified and increasingly general; others, like the Germanic, traverse this gap in leaps, uniformly yet through long and uncertain searching. Some, like the Romans and the English, remain at the lower levels; others, such as the Hindus and Germans, rise to the highest levels. If now, after considering the transition from representation to idea, we look at the transition from representation to resolution, we find here essential differences of the same significance and nature, depending on whether the impression is strong, as in southern climates, or weak, as in northern climates, whether it leads to instant action as with barbarians, or slowly as with civilized [Pg 11] nations, and whether it is capable of growth, inequality, persistence, and association. The entire system of human passion, all threats to public peace and security, all labor and action, arise from these sources. The same goes for other fundamental differences; their effects encompass an entire civilization and can be likened to algebraic formulas that, within narrow confines, predict the curve of which they form the law. Not that this law always holds true to the end; occasionally, disturbances arise, but even then, it isn't due to a flaw in the law itself, but rather because it hasn't worked in isolation. New elements have combined with old ones; powerful external forces have intervened to counter the primitive ones. A race has migrated, as with the ancient Aryans, and changes in climate have resulted in a complete shift in the intellectual framework and societal structure. A nation has been conquered, like the Saxon people, and the new political structure has imposed on it customs, abilities, and desires it did not originally possess. The nation has settled permanently amidst oppressed and threatening subjects, as with the ancient Spartans, where the necessity of survival, akin to living in a military camp, has drastically redirected the entire moral and social organization in a singular direction. Ultimately, the mechanics of human history operate like this. We consistently find the fundamental driving force consisting of a widespread tendency of spirit and intellect, either innate and natural to the race or acquired from circumstances forced upon it. These significant driving forces gradually create their effects, meaning that after a few centuries, they can place the nation in a new religious, literary, social, and economic state; a new condition that, combined with their renewed efforts, produces another condition, sometimes a favorable one, sometimes unfavorable, sometimes slowly, sometimes quickly, and so forth; so that the entire development of each distinct civilization can be viewed as the result of one consistent force which, at every instant, alters its influence by changing the circumstances of its actions. [Pg 12]


V. The three primordial forces.—Race

Three different sources contribute to the production of this elementary moral state, race, environment, and epoch. What we call race consists of those innate and hereditary dispositions which man brings with him into the world and which are generally accompanied with marked differences of temperament and of bodily structure. They vary in different nations. Naturally, there are varieties of men as there are varieties of cattle and horses, some brave and intelligent, and others timid and of limited capacity; some capable of superior conceptions and creations, and others reduced to rudimentary ideas and contrivances; some specially fitted for certain works, and more richly furnished with certain instincts, as we see in the better endowed species of dogs, some for running and others for fighting, some for hunting and others for guarding houses and flocks. We have here a distinct force; so distinct that, in spite of the enormous deviations which both the other motors impress upon it, we still recognize, and which a race like the Aryan people, scattered from the Ganges to the Hebrides, established under all climates, ranged along every degree of civilization, transformed by thirty centuries of revolutions, shows nevertheless in its languages, in its religions, in its literatures, and in its philosophies, the community of blood and of intellect which still to-day binds together all its offshoots. However they may differ, their parentage is not lost; barbarism, culture and grafting, differences of atmosphere and of soil, fortunate or unfortunate occurrences, have operated in vain; the grand characteristics of the original form have lasted, and we find that the two or three leading features of the primitive imprint are again apparent under the subsequent imprints with which time has overlaid them. There is nothing surprising in this extraordinary tenacity. Although the immensity of the distance allows us to catch only a glimpse in a dubious light of the origin of species,[1] the events of history throw sufficient light on events anterior to history to explain the almost unshaken solidity of primordial traits. At the moment of encountering them, fifteen, twenty, and thirty centuries before our era, in an Aryan, Egyptian, or Chinese, they represent the [Pg 13] work of a much greater number of centuries, perhaps the work of many myriads of centuries. For, as soon as an animal is born it must adapt itself to its surroundings; it breathes in another way, it renews itself differently, it is otherwise stimulated according as the atmosphere, the food, and the temperature are different. A different climate and situation create different necessities and hence activities of a different kind; and hence, again, a system of different habits, and, finally a system of different aptitudes and instincts. Man, thus compelled to put himself in equilibrium with circumstances, contracts a corresponding temperament and character, and his character, like his temperament, are acquisitions all the more stable because of the outward impression being more deeply imprinted in him by more frequent repetitions and transmitted to his offspring by more ancient heredity. So that at each moment of time, the character of a people may be considered as a summary of all antecedent actions and sensations; that is to say, as a quantity and as a weighty mass, not infinite,[2] since all things in nature are limited, but disproportionate to the rest and almost impossible to raise, since each minute of an almost infinite past has contributed to render it heavier, and, in order to turn the scale, it would require, on the other side, a still greater accumulation of actions and sensations. Such is the first and most abundant source of these master faculties from which historic events are derived; and we see at once that if it is powerful it is owing to its not being a mere source, but a sort of lake, and like a deep reservoir wherein other sources have poured their waters for a multitude of centuries.

Three different factors contribute to the development of this basic moral state: race, environment, and era. What we refer to as race includes the innate and hereditary traits that a person is born with, which usually come with noticeable differences in temperament and physical structure. These traits vary across different nations. Naturally, there are varieties of people just like there are varieties of cattle and horses; some are brave and intelligent, while others are timid and have limited abilities. Some are capable of advanced ideas and creations, while others are limited to basic concepts and tools. Some are particularly suited for specific tasks and display certain instincts, similar to the better breeds of dogs—some are bred for running, others for fighting, some for hunting, and others for guarding homes and livestock. This is a distinct force; so distinct that, despite the significant impacts that the other factors impose on it, we still recognize it. Even a race like the Aryan people, spread from the Ganges to the Hebrides, existing in various climates, distributed across all levels of civilization, and transformed by thirty centuries of upheavals, still shows in its languages, religions, literatures, and philosophies the shared blood and intellect that continue to connect all its branches today. Regardless of their differences, their lineage is not lost; barbarism, culture, and crossbreeding, along with variations in environment and circumstance, have had little effect; the key characteristics of the original form have endured, and we see that the two or three main features of the primitive imprint still show through the later influences that have built upon them. It’s not surprising that these remarkable traits remain persistent. Although the vast distance allows us to see only a dim, unclear glimpse of the origin of species, historical events shed enough light on the times before recorded history to account for the nearly unbroken strength of these primordial traits. When encountering them—fifteen, twenty, or thirty centuries before our era—in an Aryan, Egyptian, or Chinese individual, they reflect the influence of many more centuries, possibly many millennia. For, as soon as an animal is born, it must adapt to its surroundings; it breathes differently, regenerates in various ways, and responds to stimuli based on differences in atmosphere, food, and temperature. Different climates and environments create different needs, leading to distinct activities; this results in unique habits, ultimately giving rise to varying abilities and instincts. As a result, humans, compelled to balance themselves with their circumstances, develop corresponding temperaments and characteristics. These traits and temperaments are particularly stable because the external influences leave a deeper imprint on them through frequent repetition, which is then passed down to their offspring through ancient heredity. Consequently, at any point in time, the character of a people can be viewed as a summary of all preceding actions and experiences, representing a finite quantity and significant mass, not infinite, since everything in nature is limited, but disproportionate to other factors and almost impossible to shift. To change it would require an even greater accumulation of actions and sensations on the opposite side due to the weight added by every moment of an almost infinite past. This is the first and primary source of these essential faculties from which historical events arise, and it becomes evident that its power comes not only from being a source but from being a kind of lake—a deep reservoir where other sources have been depositing their waters for countless centuries.

When we have thus verified the internal structure of a race we must consider the environment in which it lives. For man is not alone in the world; nature envelops him and other men surround him; accidental and secondary folds come and overspread the primitive and permanent fold, while physical or social circumstances derange or complete the natural groundwork surrendered to them. At one time climate has had its effect. Although the history of Aryan nations can be only obscurely traced from their common country to their final abodes, we can nevertheless affirm that the profound difference which is apparent between the Germanic races on the one hand, and the Hellenic and Latin races on the other, proceeds in great part from the differences [Pg 14] between the countries in which they have established themselves—the former in cold and moist countries, in the depths of gloomy forests and swamps, or on the borders of a wild ocean, confined to melancholic or rude sensations, inclined to drunkenness and gross feeding, leading a militant and carnivorous life; the latter, on the contrary, living amidst the finest scenery, alongside of a brilliant, sparkling sea inviting navigation and commerce, exempt from the grosser cravings of the stomach, disposed at the start to social habits and customs, to political organization, to the sentiments and faculties which develop the art of speaking, the capacity for enjoyment and invention in the sciences, in art, and in literature. At another time, political events have operated, as in the two Italian civilizations: the first one tending wholly to action, to conquest, to government, and to legislation, through the primitive situation of a city of refuge, a frontier emporium, and of an armed aristocracy which, importing and enrolling foreigners and the vanquished under it, sets two hostile bodies facing each other, with no outlet for its internal troubles and rapacious instincts but systematic warfare; the second one, excluded from unity and political ambition on a grand scale by the permanency of its municipal system, by the cosmopolite situation of its pope and by the military intervention of neighboring states, and following the bent of its magnificent and harmonious genius, is wholly carried over to the worship of voluptuousness and beauty. Finally, at another time, social conditions have imposed their stamp as, eighteen centuries ago, by Christianity, and twenty-five centuries ago by Buddhism, when, around the Mediterranean as in Hindostan, the extreme effects of Aryan conquest and organization led to intolerable oppression, the crushing of the individual, utter despair, the whole world under the ban of a curse, with the development of metaphysics and visions, until man, in this dungeon of despondency, feeling his heart melt, conceived of abnegation, charity, tender love, gentleness, humility, human brotherhood, here in the idea of universal nothingness, and there under that of the fatherhood of God. Look around at the regulative instincts and faculties implanted in a race; in brief, the turn of mind according to which it thinks and acts at the present day; we shall find most frequently that its work is due to one of these prolonged situations, to these enveloping circumstances, to these persistent gigantic [Pg 15] pressures brought to bear on a mass of men who, one by one, and all collectively, from one generation to another, have been unceasingly bent and fashioned by them, in Spain a crusade of eight centuries against the Mohammedans, prolonged yet longer even to the exhaustion of the nation through the expulsion of the Moors, through the spoliation of the Jews, through the establishment of the Inquisition, through the Catholic wars; in England, a political establishment of eight centuries which maintains man erect and respectful, independent and obedient, all accustomed to struggling together in a body under the sanction of law; in France, a Latin organization which, at first imposed on docile barbarians, then levelled to the ground under the universal demolition, forms itself anew under the latent workings of national instinct, developing under hereditary monarchs and ending in a sort of equalized, centralized, administrative republic under dynasties exposed to revolutions. Such are the most efficacious among the observable causes which mold the primitive man; they are to nations what education, pursuit, condition, and abode are to individuals, and seem to comprise all, since the external forces which fashion human matter, and by which the outward acts on the inward, are comprehended in them.

When we have verified the internal structure of a race, we must think about the environment in which it exists. Humanity isn't isolated in the world; nature surrounds us, and other people are nearby; various accidental factors spread over the original and lasting foundation, while social or physical situations disrupt or enhance the inherent groundwork left to them. At times, climate plays a role. Although the history of Aryan nations can only be traced vaguely from their common homeland to their final dwellings, we can still say that the significant differences we see between the Germanic races on one side and the Hellenic and Latin races on the other largely come from the variations [Pg 14] in the places where they have settled—the former in cold, damp regions, amidst dark forests and swamps, or along the edges of a wild ocean, tied to gloomy or harsh feelings, inclined toward excess and crude living, leading a combative and meat-heavy lifestyle; the latter, on the other hand, residing in beautiful landscapes, beside a bright, inviting sea that promotes trade and exploration, free from coarser appetites, naturally moving towards social customs, political organization, and the development of communication skills, enjoyment, and creativity in science, art, and literature. In another instance, political events have had an influence, as seen in the two Italian civilizations: the first aimed completely at action, conquest, governance, and law-making, emerging from the primitive role of a refuge city, a frontier hub, and an armed aristocracy that, by bringing in foreigners and the conquered, sets up two opposing groups facing each other, with no release for its internal troubles and greedy instincts except through ongoing warfare; the second, denied unity and large-scale political ambitions by the permanence of its municipal framework, the cosmopolitan status of its pope, and military interference from neighboring states, focuses entirely on its splendid and harmonious essence, gravitating toward the pursuit of pleasure and beauty. Lastly, at another point, social circumstances have left their mark, as seen eighteen centuries ago through Christianity, and twenty-five centuries ago through Buddhism, when, around the Mediterranean and in India, the extreme outcomes of Aryan conquest and organization resulted in unbearable oppression, crushing individuality, utter despair, and an entire world cursed, leading to the rise of metaphysical thought and visions until people, in this dungeon of hopelessness, feeling their hearts soften, imagined self-denial, compassion, kindness, humility, human brotherhood—here in the notion of universal nothingness, and there in the concept of God's fatherhood. Looking around at the regulating instincts and abilities ingrained in a race; in short, the mindset through which it thinks and acts today; we often find that its endeavors stem from one of these prolonged situations, from these encompassing circumstances, from these enduring massive [Pg 15] pressures exerted on a group of people who, individually and collectively, over generations, have been continuously shaped by them, like in Spain, where an eight-century crusade against the Muslims extended even further to the exhaustion of the nation through the expulsion of the Moors, the plundering of the Jews, the establishment of the Inquisition, and the Catholic wars; in England, an eight-century political establishment that keeps people upright and respectful, independent yet obedient, all used to working together under the authority of law; in France, a Latin structure that was initially imposed on willing barbarians, then leveled during a complete destruction, which re-forms itself under the subtle movements of national instinct, developing under hereditary monarchs and resulting in a kind of equalized, centralized republic governed by dynasties prone to revolutions. These are the most effective among the observable factors that shape primitive humans; they are to nations what education, pursuits, circumstances, and living conditions are to individuals and seem to encompass all, since the external forces shaping humanity, and through which the outside influences the inside, are included in them.

There is, nevertheless, a third order of causes, for, with the forces within and without, there is the work these have already produced together, which work itself contributes towards producing the ensuing work; beside the permanent impulsion and the given environment there is the acquired momentum. When national character and surrounding circumstances operate it is not on a tabula rasa, but on one already bearing imprints. According as this tabula is taken at one or at another moment so is the imprint different, and this suffices to render the total effect different. Consider, for example, two moments of a literature or of an art, French tragedy under Corneille and under Voltaire, and Greek drama under Æschylus and under Euripides, Latin poetry under Lucretius and under Claudian, and Italian painting under Da Vinci and under Guido. Assuredly, there is no change of general conception at either of these two extreme points; ever the same human type must be portrayed or represented in action; the cast of the verse, the dramatic structure, the physical form have all persisted. But there is this among these differences, that one of the artists is a precursor and the [Pg 16] other a successor, that the first one has no model and the second one has a model; that the former sees things face to face, and that the latter sees them through the intermediation of the former, that many departments of art have become more perfect, that the simplicity and grandeur of the impression have diminished, that what is pleasing and refined in form has augmented—in short, that the first work has determined the second. In this respect, it is with a people as with a plant; the same sap at the same temperature and in the same soil produces, at different stages of its successive elaborations, different developments, buds, flowers, fruits, and seeds, in such a way that the condition of the following is always that of the preceding and is born of its death. Now, if you no longer regard a brief moment, as above, but one of those grand periods of development which embraces one or many centuries like the Middle Ages, or our last classic period, the conclusion is the same. A certain dominating conception has prevailed throughout; mankind, during two hundred years, during five hundred years, have represented to themselves a certain ideal figure of man, in mediæval times the knight and the monk, in our classic period the courtier and refined talker; this creative and universal conception has monopolized the entire field of action and thought, and, after spreading its involuntarily systematic works over the world, it languished and then died out, and now a new idea has arisen, destined to a like domination and to equally multiplied creations. Note here that the latter depends in part on the former, and that it is the former, which, combining its effect with those of national genius and surrounding circumstances, will impose their bent and their direction on new-born things. It is according to this law that great historic currents are formed, meaning by this, the long rule of a form of intellect or of a master idea, like that period of spontaneous creations called the Renaissance, or that period of oratorical classifications called the Classic Age, or that series of mystic systems called the Alexandrine and Christian , or that series of mythological efflorescences found at the origins of Germany, India, and Greece. Here as elsewhere, we are dealing merely with a mechanical problem: the total effect is a compound wholly determined by the grandeur and direction of the forces which produce it. The sole difference which separates these moral problems from physical problems lies in this, that [Pg 17] in the former the directions and grandeur cannot be estimated by or stated in figures with the same precision as in the latter. If a want, a faculty, is a quantity capable of degrees, the same as pressure or weight, this quantity is not measurable like that of the pressure or weight. We cannot fix it in an exact or approximative formula; we can obtain or give of it only a literary impression; we are reduced to noting and citing the prominent facts which make it manifest and which nearly, or roughly, indicate about what grade on the scale it must be ranged at. And yet, notwithstanding the methods of notation are not the same in the moral sciences as in the physical sciences, nevertheless, as matter is the same in both, and is equally composed of forces, directions and magnitudes, we can still show that in one as in the other, the final effect takes place according to the same law. This is great or small, according as the fundamental forces are great or small and act more or less precisely in the same sense, according as the distinct effects of race, environment and epoch combine to enforce each other or combine to neutralize each other. Thus are explained the long impotences and the brilliant successes which appear irregularly and with no apparent reason in the life of a people; the causes of these consist in internal concordances and contrarieties. There was one of these concordances when, in the seventeenth century, the social disposition and conversational spirit innate in France encountered drawing-room formalities and the moment of oratorical analysis; when, in the nineteenth century, the flexible, profound genius of Germany encountered the age of philosophic synthesis and of cosmopolite criticism. One of these contrarieties happened when, in the seventeenth century, the blunt, isolated genius of England awkwardly tried to don the new polish of urbanity, and when, in the sixteenth century, the lucid, prosaic French intellect tried to gestate a living poesy. It is this secret concordance of creative forces which produced the exquisite courtesy and noble cast of literature under Louis XIV and Bossuet, and the grandiose metaphysics and broad critical sympathy under Hegel and Goethe. It is this secret contrariety of creative forces which produced the literary incompleteness, the licentious plays, the abortive drama of Dryden and Wycherly, the poor Greek importations, the gropings, the minute beauties and fragments of Ronsard and the Pleiad. We may confidently affirm that the [Pg 18] unknown creations toward which the current of coming ages is bearing us will spring from and be governed by these primordial forces; that, if these forces could be measured and computed we might deduce from them, as from a formula, the characters of future civilization; and that if, notwithstanding the evident rudeness of our notations, and the fundamental inexactitude of our measures, we would nowadays form some idea of our general destinies, we must base our conjectures on an examination of these forces. For, in enumerating them, we run through the full circle of active forces; and when the race, the environment, and the moment have been considered—that is to say the inner mainspring, the pressure from without, and the impulsion already acquired—we have exhausted not only all real causes but again all possible causes of movement.

There is, however, a third category of causes because, along with external and internal forces, there is the work these forces have already produced together, which in turn contributes to creating the next wave of work. Beyond the steady motivation and existing environment, there is the momentum gained. When national character and surrounding circumstances come into play, it’s not on a tabula rasa but on one that already has its marks. Depending on when this tabula is taken, the imprint changes, and that change is enough to make the overall effect different. For instance, think about two moments in literature or art: French tragedy under Corneille and under Voltaire, Greek drama under Æschylus and under Euripides, Latin poetry under Lucretius and under Claudian, and Italian painting under Da Vinci and under Guido. Certainly, there’s no change in the general conception at either extreme; the same human type continues to be portrayed or represented in action; the style of the verse, the dramatic structure, and the physical form have all remained. But the difference lies in the fact that one artist is a pioneer and the [Pg 16] other is a follower, where the first has no model while the second does; the former views things directly while the latter sees them through the lens of the former. Many art forms have become more refined, the simplicity and grandeur of the impression have lessened, and the pleasing and refined structure has increased—in short, the first work has shaped the second. In this respect, a people is like a plant; the same sap, at the same temperature, and in the same soil, yields different advancements—buds, flowers, fruits, and seeds—at various stages of its development, such that the state of what follows is always determined by what came before it and is born from its end. Now, if we shift our focus from brief moments, as above, to those grand periods of development that span one or more centuries, like the Middle Ages or our latest classic period, the conclusion remains the same. A certain dominant idea has prevailed throughout; humanity, for two hundred years or five hundred years, has envisioned a particular ideal of humanity—during medieval times, the knight and the monk; in our classic period, the courtier and the polished speaker. This creative and universal idea has taken over the entire realm of action and thought, and after spreading its involuntary systematic works across the world, it has waned and died out, paving the way for a new idea poised for similar dominance and equally extensive creations. It’s important to note that the latter partly depends on the former, and that it is the former which, combined with its impact from national genius and surrounding conditions, will influence the inclination and direction of new creations. According to this principle, great historical movements form, referring to the prolonged existence of a certain intellectual form or a master idea, like the spontaneous creations of the Renaissance or the rhetorical classifications of the Classic Era, or the series of mystical systems known as the Alexandrine and Christian , or the collection of mythological blossoms found at the origins of Germany, India, and Greece. Here, as elsewhere, we are dealing with a mechanical challenge: the overall effect is a complex entirely determined by the significance and direction of the forces at play in its creation. The only difference between these moral challenges and physical ones is that [Pg 17] in the former, the directions and magnitude cannot be quantified or articulated with the same precision as in the latter. If a need, a capacity, is a quantity that can vary just like pressure or weight, this quantity cannot be measured in the same way as pressure or weight. We cannot pin it down in an exact or approximate equation; we can only approach it through literary impressions; we are limited to observing and citing the notable facts that reveal it and that roughly indicate where it might fall on a scale. Yet, despite the differing methods of notation in moral sciences compared to physical sciences, since the substance remains the same in both and is equally composed of forces, directions, and magnitudes, we can demonstrate that, in both cases, the final result follows the same law. This result is determined by whether the fundamental forces are large or small and how precisely they act in alignment. Likewise, it depends on how the distinct effects of race, environment, and era combine to support or counterbalance each other. This clarifies the prolonged periods of paralysis and the remarkable successes that seem random and without cause in a nation’s life; the sources of these are found in internal agreements and conflicts. One of these agreements occurred in the seventeenth century when the social disposition and conversational style inherent in France met the formality of salons and the moment of rhetorical analysis; in the nineteenth century, when the flexible, profound genius of Germany engaged with the age of philosophical synthesis and cosmopolitan critique. One of these conflicts arose in the seventeenth century when the rough, isolated genius of England awkwardly attempted to adopt the new sophistication of urbanity, and when, in the sixteenth century, the clear, prosaic intellect of France tried to give birth to a vibrant poetry. It is this hidden agreement of creative forces that produced the exquisite politeness and noble character of literature during the reign of Louis XIV and Bossuet, and the grand metaphysics and broad critical empathy during the time of Hegel and Goethe. It is this concealed conflict of creative forces that led to the literary shortcomings, the scandalous plays, and the incomplete drama of Dryden and Wycherly, the uninspired Greek adaptations, the fumblings, minute beauties, and fragments of Ronsard and the Pleiad. We can confidently say that the [Pg 18] unknown creations that the current of future ages will bring us will emerge from and be influenced by these fundamental forces; that if these forces could be measured and calculated, we could derive from them, much like a formula, the characteristics of future civilizations; and that if, despite the evident roughness of our notations and the fundamental inaccuracies of our measures, we are to form any idea of our general destinies today, we must base our speculations on an analysis of these forces. For, in listing them, we traverse the complete array of active forces; and once we consider race, environment, and timing—that is, the inner driving force, the external pressure, and the momentum already gained—we have considered not only all real causes but also all possible causes of movement.


VI. History is a mechanical and psychological problem. Within certain limits man can foretell

There remains to be ascertained in what way these causes, applied to a nation or to a century, distribute their effects. Like a spring issuing from an elevated spot and diffusing its waters, according to the height, from ledge to ledge, until it finally reaches the low ground, so does the tendency of mind or of soul in a people, due to race, epoch, or environment, diffuse itself in different proportions, and by regular descent, over the different series of facts which compose its civilization.[3] In preparing the geographical map of a country, starting at its watershed, we see the slopes, just below this common point, dividing themselves into five or six principal basins, and then each of the latter into several others, and so on until the whole country, with its thousands of inequalities of surface, is included in the ramifications of this network. In like manner, in preparing the psychological map of the events and sentiments belonging to a certain human civilization, we find at the start five or six well determined provinces—religion, art, philosophy, the state, the family, and industries; next, in each of these provinces, natural departments, and then finally, in each of these departments, still smaller territories [Pg 19] until we arrive at those countless details of life which we observe daily in ourselves and around us. If, again, we examine and compare together these various groups of facts we at once find that they are composed of parts and that all have parts in common. Let us take first the three principal products of human intelligence—religion, art, and philosophy. What is a philosophy but a conception of nature and of its under the form of abstractions and formulas? What underlies a religion and an art if not a conception of this same nature, and of these same primordial causes, under the form of more or less determinate symbols, and of more or less distinct personages, with this difference, that in the first case we believe that they exist, and in the second case that they do not exist. Let the reader consider some of the great creations of the intellect in India, in Scandinavia, in Persia, in Rome, in Greece, and he will find that art everywhere is a sort of philosophy become sensible, religion a sort of poem regarded as true, and philosophy a sort of art and religion, desiccated and reduced to pure abstractions. There is, then, in the centre of each of these groups a common element, the conception of the world and its origin, and if they differ amongst each other it is because each combines with the common element a distinct element; here the power of abstraction, there the faculty of personifying with belief, and, finally, the talent for personifying without belief. Let us now take the two leading products of human association, the Family and the State. What constitutes the State other than the sentiment of obedience by which a multitude of men collect together under the authority of a chief? And what constitutes the Family other than the sentiment of obedience by which a wife and children act together under the direction of a father and husband? The Family is a natural, primitive, limited state, as the State is an artificial, ulterior, and expanded Family, while beneath the differences which arise from the number, origin, and condition of its members, we distinguish, in the small as in the large community, a like fundamental disposition of mind which brings them together and unites them. Suppose, now, that this common element receives from the environment, the epoch, and the race peculiar characteristics, and it is clear that all the groups into which it enters will be proportionately modified. If the sentiment of obedience is merely one of fear,[4] you encounter, as in most of the Oriental states, the brutality of despotism, a prodigality of vigorous punishments, the exploitation of the subject, servile habits, insecurity of property, impoverished production, female slavery, and the customs of the harem. If the sentiment of [Pg 20] obedience is rooted in the instinct of discipline, sociability, and honor, you find, as in France, a complete military organization, a superb administrative hierarchy, a weak public spirit with outbursts of patriotism, the unhesitating docility of the subject along with the hotheadedness of the revolutionist, the obsequiousness of the courtier along with the reverse of the gentleman, the charm of refined conversation along with home and family bickerings, conjugal equality together with matrimonial incompatibilities under the necessary constraints of the law. If, finally, the sentiment of obedience is rooted in the instinct of subordination and in the idea of duty, you perceive, as in Germanic nations, the security and contentment of the household, the firm foundations of domestic life, the slow and imperfect development of worldly matters, innate respect for established rank, superstitious reverence for the past, maintenance of social inequalities, natural and habitual deference to the law. Similarly in a race, just as there is a difference of aptitude for general ideas, so will its religion, art, and philosophy be different. If man is naturally fitted for broader universal conceptions and inclined at the same time to their derangement, through the nervous irritability of an overexcited organization, we find, as in India, a surprising richness of gigantic religious creations, a splendid bloom of extravagant transparent epics, a strange concatenation of subtle, imaginative philosophic systems, all so intimately associated and so interpenetrated with a common sap, that we at once recognize them, by their amplitude, by their color, and by their disorder, as productions of the same climate and of the same spirit. If, on the contrary, the naturally sound and well-balanced man is content to restrict his conceptions to narrow bounds in order to cast them in more precise forms, we see, as in Greece, a theology of artists and narrators, special gods that are soon separated from objects and almost transformed at once into substantial personages, the sentiment of universal unity nearly effaced and [Pg 21] scarcely maintained in the vague notion of destiny, a philosophy, rather than subtle and compact, grandiose and systematic, narrow metaphysically[5] but incomparable in its logic, sophistry, and morality, si poesy and arts superior to anything we have seen in lucidity, naturalness, proportion, truth, and beauty. If, finally, man is reduced to narrow conceptions deprived of any speculative subtlety, and at the same time finds that he is absorbed and completely hardened by practical interests, we see, as in Rome, rudimentary deities, mere empty names, good for denoting the petty details of agriculture, generation, and the household, veritable marriage and farming labels, and, therefore, a null or borrowed mythology, philosophy, and poesy. Here, as elsewhere, comes in the law of mutual dependencies.[6] A civilization is a living unit, the parts of which hold together the same as the parts of an organic body. Just as in an animal, the instincts, teeth, limbs, bones, and muscular apparatus are bound together in such a way that a variation of one determines a corresponding variation in the others, and out of which a skilful naturalist, with a few bits, imagines and reconstructs an almost complete body, so, in a civilization, do religion, philosophy, the family scheme, literature and the arts form a system in which each local change involves a general change, so that an experienced historian, who studies one portion apart from the others, sees beforehand and partially predicts the characteristics of the rest. There is nothing vague in this dependence. The regulation of all this in the living body consists, first, of the tendency to manifest a certain primordial type, and, next, the necessity of its possessing organs which can supply its wants and put itself in harmony with itself in order to live. The regulation in a civilization consists in the presence in each great human creation of an elementary producer equally present in other surrounding creations, that is, some faculty and aptitude, some efficient and marked disposition, which, with its own peculiar character, introduces this with that into all operations in which it takes part, and which, according to its variations, causes variation in all the works in which it cooperates. [Pg 22]

There still needs to be determined how these causes, when applied to a nation or a century, distribute their effects. Just like a spring flowing from a high place and spreading its water according to the height, from ledge to ledge, until it finally reaches lower ground, the mindset or spirit of a people, shaped by race, era, or environment, also spreads in different proportions, and through consistent descent, across the various aspects of its civilization.[3] When we create a geographical map of a country, beginning at its watershed, we can see the slopes just below that common point dividing into five or six main basins, and then each of those further divides into several others, and so on until the entire country, with its thousands of surface irregularities, is covered by the branches of this network. Similarly, when we create a psychological map of the events and sentiments of a particular human civilization, we initially identify five or six clearly defined areas—religion, art, philosophy, the state, the family, and industries; then, within each of these areas, we find natural subdivisions, and finally, within those subdivisions, even smaller territories [Pg 19] until we reach the countless details of daily life that we experience in ourselves and around us. If we look at and compare these various groups of facts, we quickly notice they are made up of parts, and that they all share common elements. Let’s first consider the three main products of human intelligence—religion, art, and philosophy. What is philosophy if not a way of understanding nature and its through abstractions and formulas? What lies behind religion and art if not a similar understanding of that same nature, and those same primary causes, expressed in more or less definite symbols and characters, with the difference being that in the first case, we believe they exist, while in the second, we believe they do not. If the reader looks at some of the great intellectual achievements from India, Scandinavia, Persia, Rome, and Greece, they will see that art everywhere is a form of philosophy made tangible, religion a kind of poem seen as true, and philosophy a form of art and religion that is dry and reduced to pure abstractions. Thus, at the center of each of these groups is a common element: the conception of the world and its origins, and the differences among them arise because each combines this common element with unique aspects; here the power of abstraction, there the ability to personify with belief, and finally, the talent for personifying without belief. Now, let’s consider the two main products of human association, the Family and the State. What makes up the State other than the sentiment of obedience that compels a group of people to come together under a leader’s authority? And what makes the Family except for the sentiment of obedience that unites a wife and children in following the direction of a father and husband? The Family is a natural, primitive, and limited state, just as the State is an artificial, evolved, and expanded Family; beneath the differences caused by the number, origin, and condition of its members, we can see a similar fundamental mindset that brings them together and unites them. Now, if this common element takes on unique characteristics from its environment, era, and race, it's clear that all the groups it forms will be proportionally altered. If the sentiment of obedience arises purely from fear,[4] you encounter, as in most Eastern states, the harshness of despotism, extreme punishments, exploitation of subjects, servile customs, property insecurity, diminished productivity, female subjugation, and harem practices. If the sentiment of obedience is rooted in the instinct for discipline, sociability, and honor, you find, as in France, a complete military structure, an impressive administrative hierarchy, a weak public spirit with moments of patriotism, the unquestioning compliance of subjects alongside the impulsiveness of revolutionaries, the servility of courtiers together with the opposite of gentlemen, the charm of refined conversation coexisting with family disputes, marital equality alongside legal constraints of marital incompatibilities. If, at last, the sentiment of obedience is grounded in the instinct of subordination and the idea of duty, you can see, as in Germanic nations, the security and happiness of households, solid foundations of family life, slow but steady development of worldly matters, deep respect for established ranks, superstitious reverence for the past, and maintenance of social inequalities, along with natural and habitual respect for the law. Likewise, in different races, just as there is a diversity of capacity for broad ideas, their religion, art, and philosophy will differ too. If a person is naturally suited for more expansive universal ideas while also prone to their distortion due to nervous irritability from an overly stimulated constitution, we see in India a remarkable richness of grand religious creations, a stunning breadth of vivid epic tales, and a curious interconnection of subtle, imaginative philosophies, all so closely linked and intertwined with a common essence that we can recognize them by their scope, vibrancy, and disarray as products of the same culture and spirit. If the naturally sound and balanced person prefers to keep their ideas within narrower bounds to cast them more sharply, in Greece, we find an artistic theology with specific gods quickly separated from their objects and almost immediately transformed into concrete figures, a nearly extinguished sense of universal unity barely maintained in a vague notion of fate, a philosophy that is rather grandiose and systematic, limited in metaphysical ambition[5] yet unrivaled in its logic, cleverness, and morality, along with poetry and the arts that surpass anything we've encountered in clarity, naturalness, proportion, truth, and beauty. Finally, if a person is confined to narrow concepts devoid of speculative depth and simultaneously finds themselves entirely absorbed by practical interests, we observe, as in Rome, primitive deities, mere empty names useful for denoting the tiny details of agriculture, generation, and household duties, real marriage and farming labels, leading to a lack of or borrowed mythology, philosophy, and poetry. Here, as everywhere, the law of mutual dependencies comes into play.[6] A civilization is a living unit, with its parts connected just like the parts of an organic body. Just as in an animal, instincts, teeth, limbs, bones, and muscles are interconnected such that a change in one leads to a corresponding change in the others, allowing a skilled naturalist, even with just a few pieces, to envision and reconstruct nearly a complete body, so in a civilization, religion, philosophy, family structure, literature, and the arts create a system where any localized change triggers a general change, allowing an experienced historian studying one part separately to anticipate and partly predict traits of the others. This interdependence is not vague. The regulation within this living body is primarily driven by the tendency to express a certain original type and the need for organs that can meet its needs and maintain harmony to survive. The regulation in a civilization consists of a common elemental force present in each significant human achievement and shared in other related creations, meaning some skill and ability, some distinct and marked inclination, which, along with its unique character, permeates all actions it engages in, and which, based on its variations, induces variation in all the works it influences. [Pg 22]


VII. Law of formation of a group. Examples and indications

Having reached this point, we can obtain a glimpse of the principal features of human transformation, and can now search for the general laws which regulate not only events, but classes of events; not only this religion or that literature, but the whole group of religions or of literatures. If, for example, it is admitted that a religion is a metaphysical poem associated with belief; if it is recognized, besides, that there are certain races and certain environments in which belief, poetic faculty, and metaphysical faculty display themselves in common with unwonted vigor; if we consider that Christianity and Buddhism were developed at periods of grand systematizations and in the midst of sufferings like the oppression which stirred up the fanatics of Cevennes; if, on the other hand, it is recognized that primitive religions are born at the dawn of human reason, during the richest expansion of human imagination, at times of the greatest naïveté and of the greatest credulity; if we consider, again, that Mohammedanism appeared along with the advent of poetic prose and of the conception of material unity, amongst a people destitute of science and at the moment of a sudden development of the intellect—we might conclude that religion is born and declines, is reformed and transformed, according as circumstances fortify and bring together, with more or less precision and energy, its three generative instincts; and we would then comprehend why religion is endemic in India among specially exalted imaginative and philosophic intellects; why it blooms out so wonderfully and so grandly in the Middle Ages, in an oppressive society, amongst new languages and literatures; why it develops again in the sixteenth century with a new character and an heroic enthusiasm, at the time of an universal renaissance and at the awakening of the Germanic races; why it swarms out in so many bizarre sects in the rude democracy of America and under the bureaucratic despotism of Russia; why, in fine, it is seen spreading out in the Europe of to-day in such different proportions and with such special traits, according to such differences of race and of civilizations. And so for every kind of human production, for letters, music, the arts of design, philosophy, the sciences, state industries, and the rest. Each has [Pg 23] some moral tendency for its direct cause, or a concurrence of moral tendencies; given the cause, it appears; the cause withdrawn, it disappears; the weakness or intensity of the cause is the measure of its own weakness or intensity. It is bound to that like any physical phenomenon to its condition, like dew to the chilliness of a surrounding atmosphere, like dilatation to heat. Couples exist in the moral world as they exist in the physical world, as rigorously linked together and as universally diffused. Whatever in one case produces, alters, or suppresses the first term, produces, alters, and suppresses the second term as a necessary consequence. Whatever cools the surrounding atmosphere causes the fall of dew. Whatever develops credulity, along with poetic conceptions of the universe, engenders religion. Thus have things come about, and thus will they continue to come about. As soon as the adequate and necessary condition of one of these vast apparitions becomes known to us our mind has a hold on the future as well as on the past. We can confidently state under what circumstances it will reappear, foretell without rashness many portions of its future history, and sketch with precaution some of the traits of its ulterior development.

Having reached this point, we can get a glimpse of the main features of human transformation and can now look for the general laws that regulate not just specific events, but categories of events; not just this religion or that literature, but all religions or literatures. For example, if we accept that a religion is a metaphysical poem linked to belief; and if we recognize that there are certain races and environments where belief, poetic ability, and metaphysical insight are expressed with unusual intensity; if we consider that Christianity and Buddhism emerged during times of great systematization and amidst struggles like the oppression that fueled the zealots of Cevennes; if we also acknowledge that primitive religions arose with the dawn of human reason, during the peak of human imagination, in times of the greatest naïveté and credulity; if we reflect that Islam appeared alongside the rise of poetic prose and the idea of material unity, among a people lacking scientific knowledge and during an intellectual awakening—we might conclude that religion is born and fades away, is reformed and transformed, according to the circumstances that strengthen and unite, with varying precision and intensity, its three generative instincts. This would help us understand why religion is prevalent in India among particularly elevated imaginative and philosophical minds; why it flourished wonderfully and grandly during the Middle Ages in an oppressive society, alongside new languages and literatures; why it re-emerges in the sixteenth century with a new character and heroic enthusiasm during a universal renaissance and the awakening of the Germanic races; why it proliferates in so many strange sects in the rough democracy of America and under the bureaucratic despotism of Russia; and finally, why we see it spreading across modern Europe in such varied forms and with unique characteristics, influenced by different races and civilizations. The same applies to every kind of human creation, including literature, music, visual arts, philosophy, sciences, state industries, and more. Each has some moral tendency as its direct cause, or a combination of moral tendencies; given the cause, it appears; when the cause is removed, it disappears; the strength or weakness of the cause determines the strength or weakness of the effect. It is linked to its conditions like any physical phenomenon, like dew to the coolness of the surrounding atmosphere, like expansion to heat. Relationships exist in the moral world as they do in the physical world, as rigorously interconnected and universally spread. Whatever in one case produces, alters, or suppresses the first term inevitably produces, alters, and suppresses the second term as a necessary consequence. Whatever cools the surrounding atmosphere brings about the formation of dew. Whatever fosters credulity, along with poetic interpretations of the universe, generates religion. This is how things have unfolded, and this is how they will continue to unfold. As soon as we understand the necessary conditions for one of these grand phenomena, our minds can grasp both the future and the past. We can confidently state the circumstances under which it will reappear, predict many parts of its future history without much risk, and cautiously outline some traits of its further development.


VIII. General problem and future of history. Psychological method. Value of literature. Purpose in writing this book

History has reached this point at the present day, or rather it is nearly there, on the threshold of this inquest. The question as now stated is this: Given a literature, a philosophy, a society, an art, a certain group of arts, what is the moral state of things which produces it? And what are the conditions of race, epoch, and environment the best adapted to produce this moral state? There is a distinct moral state for each of these formations and for each of their branches; there is one for art in general as well as for each particular art; for architecture, painting, sculpture, music, and poetry, each with a germ of its own in the large field of human psychology; each has its own law, and it is by virtue of this law that we see each shoot up, apparently haphazard, singly and alone, amidst the miscarriages of their neighbors, like painting in Flanders and Holland in the seventeenth century, like poetry in England in the sixteenth century, like music in Germany in the eighteenth century. At this moment, and in [Pg 24] these countries, the conditions for one art and not for the others are fulfilled, and one branch only has bloomed out amidst the general sterility. It is these laws of human vegetation which history must now search for; it is this special psychology of each special formation which must be got at; it is the composition of a complete table of these peculiar conditions that must now be worked out. There is nothing more delicate and nothing more difficult. Montesquieu undertook it, but in his day the interest in history was too recent for him to be successful; nobody, indeed, had any idea of the road that was to be followed, and even at the present day we scarcely begin to obtain a glimpse of it. Just as astronomy, at bottom, is a mechanical problem, and physiology, likewise, a chemical problem, so is history, at bottom, a problem of psychology. There is a particular system of inner impressions and operations which fashions the artist, the believer, the musician, the painter, the nomad, the social man; for each of these, the filiation, intensity, and interdependence of ideas and of emotions are different; each has his own moral history, and his own special organization, along with some master tendency and with some dominant trait. To explain each of these would require a chapter devoted to a profound internal analysis, and that is a work that can scarcely be called sketched out at the present day. But one man, Stendhal, through a certain turn of mind and a peculiar education, has attempted it, and even yet most of his readers find his works paradoxical and obscure. His talent and ideas were too premature. His admirable insight, his profound sayings carelessly thrown out, the astonishing precision of his notes and logic, were not understood; people were not aware that, under the appearances and talk of a man of the world, he explained the most complex of internal mechanisms; that his finger touched the great mainspring, that he brought scientific processes to bear in the history of the heart, the art of employing figures, of decomposing, of deducing; that he was the first to point out fundamental causes such as nationalities, climates, and temperaments; in short, that he treated sentiments as they should be treated, that is to say, as a naturalist and physicist, by making classifications and estimating forces. On account of all this he was pronounced dry and eccentric and allowed to live in isolation, composing novels, books of travel and taking notes, for which he counted upon, and has [Pg 25] obtained, about a dozen or so of readers. And yet his works are those in which we of the present day may find the most satisfactory efforts that have been made to clear the road I have just striven to describe. Nobody has taught one better how to observe with one's own eyes, first, to regard humanity around us and life as it is, and next, old and authentic documents; how to read more than merely the black and white of the page; how to detect under old print and the scrawl of the text the veritable sentiment and the train of thought, the mental state in which the words were penned. In his writings, as in those of Sainte-Beuve and in those of the German critics, the reader will find how much is to be derived from a literary document; if this document is rich and we know how to interpret it, we will find in it the psychology of a particular soul, often that of an age, and sometimes that of a race. In this respect, a great poem, a good novel, the confessions of a superior man, are more instructive than a mass of historians and histories; I would give fifty volumes of charters and a hundred diplomatic files for the memoirs of Cellini, the epistles of Saint Paul, the table-talk of Luther, or the comedies of Aristophanes. Herein lies the value of literary productions. They are instructive because they are beautiful; their usefulness increases with their perfection; and if they provide us with documents, it is because they are monuments. The more visible a book renders sentiments the more literary it is, for it is the special office of literature to take note of sentiments. The more important the sentiments noted in a book the higher its rank in literature, for it is by representing what sort of a life a nation or an epoch leads, that a writer rallies to himself the sympathies of a nation or of an epoch. Hence, among the documents which bring before our eyes the sentiments of preceding generations, a literature, and especially a great literature, is incomparably the best. It resembles those admirable instruments of remarkable sensitiveness which physicists make use of to detect and measure the most profound and delicate changes that occur in a human body. There is nothing approaching this in constitutions or religions; the articles of a code or of a catechism do no more than depict mind in gross and without finesse; if there are documents which show life and spirit in politics and in creeds, they are the eloquent discourses of the pulpit and the tribune, memoirs and personal confessions, all belonging to literature, [Pg 26] so that, outside of itself, literature embodies whatever is good elsewhere. It is mainly in studying literatures that we are able to produce moral history, and arrive at some knowledge of the psychological laws on which events depend.

History has come to this point today, or rather, it's almost there, on the brink of this examination. The question now is: given a literature, a philosophy, a society, an art, or a certain group of arts, what is the moral state that produces it? And what are the conditions of race, era, and environment best suited to create this moral state? Each of these formations and their branches has a distinct moral state; there's one for art in general and another for each specific art, including architecture, painting, sculpture, music, and poetry, each with its own essence in the broader field of human psychology. Each has its own law, and it’s this law that allows us to see each rise, seemingly randomly, one by one, amidst the failures of their peers, like painting in Flanders and Holland in the seventeenth century, like poetry in England in the sixteenth century, and like music in Germany in the eighteenth century. At this moment, in [Pg 24], the conditions for one art exist while others do not, and only one branch has flourished amidst the general barrenness. It's these laws of human growth that history must now explore; it’s the unique psychology of each formation that we need to uncover; it’s the completion of a comprehensive list of these specific conditions that must be developed now. This task is finely complex and incredibly challenging. Montesquieu attempted it, but during his time, the interest in history was still too new for him to succeed; nobody really had a clue about the path to take, and even today we barely start to see it. Just as astronomy is fundamentally a mechanical question, and physiology, at its core, a chemical question, history is fundamentally a psychological issue. There is a specific system of internal impressions and processes that shapes the artist, the believer, the musician, the painter, the nomad, and the social individual; for each, the lineage, intensity, and interdependence of ideas and emotions differ; each has its own moral history and unique organization, alongside some master tendency and a dominant characteristic. Explaining each one would require a chapter dedicated to an in-depth analysis, and very little of that is outlined today. But one man, Stendhal, through a unique mindset and specific education, tried to do it, and even now, most of his readers find his works paradoxical and confusing. His talent and ideas were ahead of their time. His remarkable insight, his profound remarks carelessly made, and the striking clarity of his notes and logic went unappreciated; people didn’t realize that, beneath the surface and demeanor of a worldly man, he explained the most intricate of internal mechanisms; that he touched the main driver, applying scientific methods to the history of emotions, utilizing figures, deconstructing, and deducing; that he was the first to identify fundamental causes like nationalities, climates, and temperaments; in essence, that he approached feelings as they should be approached, as a naturalist and physicist would, by classifying and assessing forces. Because of all this, he was deemed dry and eccentric and lived in isolation, writing novels, travel books, and taking notes, for which he could count on, and has [Pg 25] achieved, about a dozen readers. Yet, his works are those where we today can find the most fulfilling attempts to clarify the path I just described. No one has better taught how to observe with one's own eyes — first, to regard humanity around us and life as it is, and then, old and authentic documents; how to read beyond just the ink on the page; how to see the genuine feelings and the thought process behind the words, the mental state in which they were written. In his writings, as well as those of Sainte-Beuve and the German critics, the reader will discover how much can be extracted from a literary document; if this document is rich and we know how to interpret it, we will find in it the psychology of an individual, often of an era, and sometimes of a race. In this sense, a great poem, a well-crafted novel, or the confessions of a remarkable individual are more enlightening than countless historians and their accounts; I would trade fifty volumes of charters and a hundred diplomatic files for the memoirs of Cellini, the letters of Saint Paul, the table-talk of Luther, or the comedies of Aristophanes. This is where the value of literary works lies. They are educational because they are beautiful; their usefulness increases with their perfection; and if they provide us with documents, it’s because they are monuments. The more a book illuminates emotions, the more literary it is, for capturing feelings is the special job of literature. The more significant the feelings captured in a book, the higher its status in literature, because it’s by depicting what kind of life a nation or an era lives that a writer gains the sympathies of a nation or an era. Thus, among the documents that bring the sentiments of past generations to light, literature, and especially great literature, is by far the best. It resembles those remarkable instruments of extraordinary sensitivity that physicists use to detect and measure the most profound and subtle changes in the human body. There is nothing comparable to this in constitutions or religions; the articles of a code or a catechism do no more than portray the mind in broad strokes and without nuance; if there are documents that reflect life and spirit in politics and beliefs, they are the eloquent speeches of the pulpit and the platform, memoirs, and personal confessions, all part of literature, [Pg 26] so that beyond its own realm, literature encapsulates whatever is valuable elsewhere. It is primarily through studying literatures that we can produce moral history and gain insight into the psychological laws governing events.

I have undertaken to write a history of a literature and to ascertain the psychology of a people; in selecting this one, it is not without a motive. A people had to be taken possessing a vast and complete literature, which is rarely found. There are few nations which, throughout their existence, have thought and written well in the full sense of the word. Among the ancients, Latin literature is null at the beginning, and afterward borrowed and an imitation. Among the moderns, German literature is nearly a blank for two centuries.[7] Italian and Spanish literatures come to an end in the middle of the seventeenth century. Ancient Greece, and modern France and England, alone offer a complete series of great and expressive monuments. I have chosen the English because, as this still exists and is open to direct observation, it can be better studied than that of an extinct civilization of which fragments only remain; and because, being different, it offers better than that of France very marked characteristics in the eyes of a Frenchman. Moreover, outside of what is peculiar to English civilization, apart from a spontaneous development, it presents a forced deviation due to the latest and most effective conquest to which the country was subject; the three given conditions out of which it issues—race, climate, and the Norman conquest—are clearly and distinctly visible in its literary monuments; so that we study in this history the two most potent motors of human transformation, namely, nature and constraint, and we study them, without any break or uncertainty, in a series of authentic and complete monuments. I have tried to define these primitive motors, to show their gradual effects, and explain how their insensible operation has brought religions and literary productions into full light, and how the inward mechanism is developed by which the barbarous Saxon became the Englishman of the present day. [Pg 27]

I have taken on the task of writing a history of literature and figuring out the psychology of a people; there’s a purpose behind my choice. I needed to focus on a group that has a rich and extensive literature, which is rarely found. Few nations have consistently thought and written well throughout their history. In ancient times, Latin literature starts off weak and ends up being borrowed and imitative. In modern times, German literature has been nearly absent for two centuries. Italian and Spanish literatures come to a halt in the mid-seventeenth century. Only ancient Greece, and modern France and England provide a complete array of significant and expressive works. I chose English literature because it is still alive and can be directly observed, making it easier to study than that of a lost civilization for which we only have remnants; and because it presents more distinct characteristics to a Frenchman compared to French literature. Also, aside from what is unique to English civilization, there is a significant deviation that arose from its recent and impactful conquests; the three conditions that shaped it—race, climate, and the Norman conquest—are all clearly evident in its literary works. Therefore, in this history, we examine the two most powerful forces of human change, nature and constraint, and we do so seamlessly through a series of authentic and complete works. I have attempted to define these fundamental forces, to illustrate their gradual effects, and to explain how their subtle influence has brought religions and literary works into prominence, and how the internal processes transformed the barbarous Saxon into the Englishman we know today. [Pg 27]


[1]Darwin, "The Origin of Species." Prosper Lucas, "De l'Hérédité."

[1]Darwin, "The Origin of Species." Prosper Lucas, "On Heredity."

[2]Spinosa, "Ethics," part IV., axiom.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Spinosa, "Ethics," part IV, principle.

[3]For this scale of coordinate effects consult, "Langues Sémitiques," by Renan, ch. I; "Comparison des civilisations Grecque et Romaine," vol. I., ch. I., 3d ed., by Mommsen; "Conséquences de la démocratie," vol. III., by De Tocqueville.

[3]For this level of coordinate effects, see "Semitic Languages" by Renan, ch. I; "Comparison of Greek and Roman Civilizations," vol. I., ch. I., 3rd ed., by Mommsen; "Consequences of Democracy," vol. III., by De Tocqueville.

[4]"L'Esprit des Lois," by Montesquieu; the essential principles of the three governments.

[4]"The Spirit of the Laws," by Montesquieu; the key principles of the three types of government.

[5]The birth of the Alexandrine philosophy is due to contact with the Orient. Aristotle's metaphysical views stand alone. Moreover, with him as with Plato, they afford merely a glimpse. By way of contrast see systematic power in Plotinus, Proclus, Schelling, and Hegel, or again in the admirable boldness of Brahmanic and Buddhist speculation.

[5]The emergence of Alexandrine philosophy comes from its interaction with the East. Aristotle's metaphysical ideas are unique. Furthermore, like Plato, they only provide a limited perspective. In contrast, consider the systematic strength found in Plotinus, Proclus, Schelling, and Hegel, as well as the impressive audacity in Brahmanic and Buddhist thought.

[6]I have very often made attempts to state this law, especially in the preface to "Essais de Critique et d'Histoire."

[6]I have often tried to explain this law, particularly in the introduction to "Essays on Critique and History."

[7]From 1550 to 1750.

From 1550 to 1750.


BOOK I.—THE SOURCE

CHAPTER FIRST

The Saxons

SECTION I.—The Coast of the North Sea

As you coast the North Sea from the Scheldt to Jutland, you will mark in the first place that the characteristic feature is the want of slope; marsh, waste, shoal; the rivers hardly drag themselves along, swollen and sluggish, with long, black-looking waves; the flooding stream oozes over the banks, and appears further on in stagnant pools. In Holland the soil is but a sediment of mud; here and there only does the earth cover it with a crust, shallow and brittle, the mere alluvium of the river, which the river seems ever about to destroy. Thick clouds hover above, being fed by ceaseless exhalations. They lazily turn their violet flanks, grow black, suddenly descend in heavy showers; the vapor, like a furnace-smoke, crawls forever on the horizon. Thus watered, plants multiply; in the angle between Jutland and the continent, in a fat muddy soil, "the verdure is as fresh as that of England."[8] Immense forests covered the land even after the eleventh century. The sap of this humid country, thick and potent, circulates in man as in the plants; man's respiration, nutrition, sensations and habits affect also his faculties and his frame.

As you travel along the North Sea from the Scheldt to Jutland, you'll first notice that the area is flat; marshes, wastelands, shallow waters; the rivers barely move, swollen and slow, with long, dark waves. The floodwaters spill over the banks and create stagnant pools further along. In Holland, the land consists mostly of mud; only here and there does the earth have a thin, brittle layer, the mere silt from the river, which the river seems ready to wash away. Thick clouds linger above, fueled by constant moisture rising. They lazily shift their purple sides, turn dark, and suddenly drop heavy rain; the mist, like smoke from a furnace, drags along the horizon. With this water, plants thrive; in the area where Jutland meets the continent, in rich, muddy soil, "the greenery is as vibrant as that of England."[8] Vast forests covered the landscape even after the eleventh century. The essence of this moist land, thick and powerful, flows through both the plants and people; a person's breathing, nutrition, sensations, and habits also influence their abilities and body.

The land produced after this fashion has one enemy, to wit, the sea. Holland maintains its existence only by virtue of its dykes. In 1654 those in Jutland burst, and fifteen thousand of [Pg 31] the inhabitants were swallowed up. One need only see the blast of the North swirl down upon the low level of the soil, wan and ominous:[9] the vast yellow sea dashes against the narrow belt of flat coast which seems incapable of a moment's resistance; the wind howls and bellows; the sea-mews cry; the poor little ships flee as fast as they can, bending almost to the gunwale, and endeavor to find a refuge in the mouth of the river, which seems as hostile as the sea. A sad and precarious existence, as it were face to face with a beast of prey. The Frisians, in their ancient laws, speak already of the league they have made against "the ferocious ocean." Even in a calm this sea is unsafe. "Before me rolleth a waste of water... and above me go rolling the storm-clouds, the formless dark gray daughters of air, which from the sea, in cloudy buckets scoop up the water, ever wearied lifting and lifting, and then pour it again in the sea, a mournful, wearisome business. Over the sea, flat on his face, lies the monstrous terrible North wind, sighing and sinking his voice as in secret, like an old grumbler, for once in good humor, unto the ocean he talks, and he tells her wonderful stories."[10] Rain, wind, and surge leave room for naught but gloomy and melancholy thoughts. The very joy of the billows has in it an inexplicable restlessness and harshness. From Holland to Jutland, a string of small deluged islands[11] bears witness to their ravages; the shifting sands which the tide drifts up obstruct and impede the banks and entrance of the rivers.[12] The first Roman fleet, a thousand sail, perished there; to this day ships wait a month or more in sight of port, tossed upon the great white waves, not daring to risk themselves in the shifting winding channel, notorious for its wrecks. In winter a breast-plate of ice covers the two streams; the sea drives back the frozen masses as they descend; they pile themselves with a crash upon the sandbanks, and sway to and fro; now and then you may see a vessel, seized as [Pg 32] in a vice, split in two beneath their violence. Picture, in this foggy clime, amid hoar-frost and storm, in these marshes and forests, half-naked savages, a kind of wild beasts, fishers and hunters, but especially hunters of men; these are they, Saxons, Angles, Jutes, Frisians;[13] later on, Danes, who during the fifth and the ninth centuries, with their swords and battle-axes, took and kept the island of Britain.

The land created in this way has one enemy, namely, the sea. Holland survives solely because of its dikes. In 1654, those in Jutland broke, and fifteen thousand of the inhabitants were swallowed up. One only needs to see the North wind swirl down upon the low soil, dull and threatening: the vast yellow sea crashes against the narrow stretch of flat coast that seems incapable of standing for even a moment; the wind howls and roars; the seagulls scream; the poor little ships flee as fast as they can, nearly tipped over, trying to find shelter in the mouth of the river, which seems just as hostile as the sea. It's a sad and unstable existence, almost like facing a predator. The Frisians, in their ancient laws, already speak of the alliance they formed against “the ferocious ocean.” Even in calm weather, this sea is dangerous. "Before me lies a vast expanse of water... and above me, dark storm clouds roll, the shapeless gray daughters of the air, which scoop up the water from the sea in cloudy buckets, endlessly lifting and lifting, and then pour it back into the sea, a mournful and exhausting task. Over the sea, the monstrous North wind lies flat on his face, sighing and lowering his voice as if in secret, like an old grumbler, who for once is in a good mood, talking to the ocean and sharing wonderful stories." Rain, wind, and waves allow for nothing but gloomy and melancholic thoughts. The very joy of the waves carries an inexplicable restlessness and harshness. From Holland to Jutland, a string of small flooded islands bears witness to their destruction; the shifting sands that the tide carries in obstruct and hinder the banks and entrances of the rivers. The first Roman fleet, a thousand ships, perished there; to this day, vessels wait a month or longer in sight of the port, tossed on the great white waves, afraid to risk themselves in the shifting winding channel, infamous for its wrecks. In winter, a layer of ice covers the two rivers; the sea pushes back the frozen masses as they come down; they crash onto the sandbanks and sway back and forth; occasionally, you might see a ship, caught like in a vice, split in two beneath their force. Picture, in this foggy climate, amidst frost and storms, in these marshes and forests, half-naked savages—almost like wild beasts—fishermen and hunters, but especially hunters of men; these are the Saxons, Angles, Jutes, Frisians; later, Danes, who during the fifth to ninth centuries, with their swords and battle-axes, took and held the island of Britain.

A rude and foggy land, like their own, except in the depth of its sea and the safety of its coasts, which one day will call up real fleets and mighty vessels; green England—the word rises to the lips and expresses all. Here also moisture pervades everything; even in summer the mist rises; even on clear days you perceive it fresh from the great sea-girdle, or rising from vast but ever slushy meadows, undulating with hill and dale, intersected with hedges to the limit of the horizon. Here and there a sunbeam strikes on the higher grasses with burning flash, and the splendor of the verdure dazzles and almost blinds you. The overflowing water straightens the flabby stems; they grow up, rank, weak, and filled with sap; a sap ever renewed, for the gray mists creep under a stratum of motionless vapor, and at distant intervals the rim of heaven is drenched by heavy showers. "There are yet commons as at the time of the Conquest, deserted, abandoned,[14] wild, covered with furze and thorny plants, with here and there a horse grazing in solitude. Joyless scene, unproductive soil![15] What a labor it has been to humanize it! What impression it must have made on the men of the South, the Romans of Cæsar! I thought, when I saw it, of the ancient Saxons, wanderers from West and North, who came to settle in this land of marsh and fogs, on the border of primeval forests, on the banks of these great muddy streams, which roll down their slime to meet the waves.[16] They must have lived as hunters and swineherds; growing, as before, brawny, fierce, gloomy. Take civilization from this soil, and there will remain to the inhabitants only war, the chase, gluttony, drunkenness. Smiling love, sweet poetic dreams, art, refined and nimble thought, are for the happy [Pg 33] shores of the Mediterranean. Here the barbarian, ill housed in his mud-hovel, who hears the rain pattering whole days among the oak leaves—what dreams can he have, gazing upon his mud-pools and his sombre sky?"

A harsh and foggy land, like their own, except for the depth of its sea and the safety of its shores, which will one day host real fleets and mighty ships; green England—the word comes to mind and says it all. Here, moisture fills the air; even in summer, the mist rises; even on clear days, you can feel it fresh from the vast ocean, or rising from the expansive but always soggy meadows, rolling with hills and valleys, crisscrossed with hedges to the edge of the horizon. Here and there, a sunbeam hits the taller grass with a bright flash, and the brilliance of the greenery dazzles and nearly blinds you. The overflowing water straightens the weak stems; they grow tall, lush, and full of sap; a sap that is always refreshed, as the gray mists creep beneath a layer of still vapor, and occasionally the edge of the sky is soaked by heavy rain. "There are still commons like during the time of the Conquest, deserted, abandoned,[14] wild, overgrown with gorse and thorny plants, with the occasional horse grazing alone. A dreary scene, unproductive soil![15] What a struggle it has been to tame it! What impression it must have made on the Southern men, the Romans of Julius Caesar! I thought, when I saw it, of the ancient Saxons, wanderers from the West and North, who came to settle in this land of marsh and fog, on the edge of ancient forests, along these great muddy rivers, which carry their sludge to meet the waves.[16] They must have lived as hunters and pig herders; growing, as before, strong, fierce, gloomy. Take civilization away from this land, and the people will be left with only war, hunting, gluttony, and drunkenness. Joyful love, sweet poetic dreams, art, refined and quick thinking, belong to the happy [Pg 33] shores of the Mediterranean. Here, the barbarian, poorly housed in his mud hut, who hears the rain tapping for days among the oak leaves—what dreams can he have, staring at his mud puddles and his dreary sky?"


SECTION II.—The Northern Barbarians

Huge white bodies, cool-blooded, with fierce blue eyes, reddish flaxen hair; ravenous stomachs, filled with meat and cheese, heated by strong drinks; of a cold temperament, slow to love,[17] home-stayers, prone to brutal drunkenness: these are to this day the features which descent and climate preserve in the race, and these are what the Roman historians discovered in their former country. There is no living, in these lands, without abundance of solid food; bad weather keeps people at home; strong drinks are necessary to cheer them; the senses become blunted, the muscles are braced, the will vigorous. In every country the body of man is rooted deep into the soil of nature; and in this instance still deeper, because, being uncultivated, he is less removed from nature. In Germany storm-beaten, in wretched boats of hide, amid the hardships and dangers of seafaring life, they were pre-eminently adapted for endurance and enterprise, inured to misfortune, scorners of danger. Pirates at first: of all kinds of hunting the man-hunt is most profitable and most noble; they left the care of the land and flocks to the women and slaves; seafaring, war, and pillage[18] was their whole idea of a freeman's work. They dashed to sea in their two-sailed barks, landed anywhere, killed everything; and having sacrificed in honor of their gods the tithe of their prisoners, and leaving behind them the red light of their burnings, went farther on to begin again. "Lord," says a certain litany, "deliver us from the fury of the Jutes. Of all barbarians[19] these are strongest of body and heart, the most formidable,"—we may add, the most cruelly ferocious. When murder becomes a trade, it becomes a pleasure. About the [Pg 34] eighth century, the final decay of the great Roman corpse which Charlemagne had tried to revive, and which was settling down into corruption, called them like vultures to the prey. Those who had remained in Denmark, with their brothers of Norway, fanatical pagans, incensed against the Christians, made a descent on all the surrounding coasts. Their sea-kings,[20] "who had never slept under the smoky rafters of a roof, who had never drained the ale-horn by an inhabited hearth," laughed at wind and storms, and sang: "The blast of the tempest aids our oars; the bellowing of heaven, the howling of the thunder, hurt us not; the hurricane is our servant, and drives us whither we wish to go. We hewed with our swords," says a song attributed to Ragnar Lodbrog; "was it not like that hour when my bright bride I seated by me on the couch?" One of them, at the monastery of Peterborough, kills with his own hand all the monks, to the number of eighty-four; others, having taken King Ælla, divided his ribs from the spine, drew his lungs out, threw salt into his wounds. Harold Harefoot, having seized his rival Alfred, with six hundred men, had them maimed, blinded, hamstrung, scalped, or embowelled.[21] Torture and carnage, greed of danger, fury of destruction, obstinate and frenzied bravery of an over-strong temperament, the unchaining of the butcherly instincts—such traits meet us at every step in the old Sagas. The daughter of the Danish Jarl, seeing Egil taking his seat near her, repels him with scorn, reproaching him with "seldom having provided the wolves with hot meat, with never having seen for the whole autumn a raven croaking over the carnage." But Egil seized her and pacified her by singing: "I have marched with my bloody sword, and the raven has followed me. Furiously we fought, the fire passed over the dwellings of men; we have sent to sleep in blood those who kept the gates." From such table-talk, and such maidenly tastes, we may judge of the rest.[22]

Huge white bodies, cold-blooded, with fierce blue eyes and reddish flaxen hair; insatiable stomachs filled with meat and cheese, fueled by strong drinks; cold-tempered, slow to love, homebodies, prone to brutal drunkenness: these traits have persisted in the race due to ancestry and climate, and these are what Roman historians found in their homeland. In these lands, you can't live without plenty of solid food; bad weather keeps people indoors; strong drinks are necessary for cheer; the senses dull, the muscles strengthen, and the will becomes vigorous. In every country, the human body is grounded in nature, and in this case even more so, because being uncultivated, they are less distanced from nature. In Germany, battered by storms in miserable boats made of hide, faced with the hardships and dangers of sea life, they were particularly suited for endurance and adventure, accustomed to misfortune, and unafraid of danger. Initially pirates: among all types of hunting, capturing humans is most profitable and noble; they left the tending of land and livestock to women and slaves; seafaring, warfare, and plunder was their entire idea of a free man's work. They rushed to sea in their two-masted ships, landed anywhere, killed everything; and after sacrificing a tenth of their prisoners in honor of their gods, leaving behind the flames of their burning, they moved on to do it all over again. "Lord," says a certain litany, "deliver us from the fury of the Jutes. Of all barbarians, these are the strongest in body and spirit, the most formidable"—we might add, the most cruelly ferocious. When murder becomes a trade, it turns into a pleasure. Around the eighth century, as the great Roman empire, which Charlemagne had attempted to revive, fell into decay, it drew them like vultures to a carcass. Those who remained in Denmark, along with their brothers in Norway, fanatical pagans, enraged against Christians, launched attacks on all nearby coasts. Their sea-kings, "who had never slept under the smoky rafters of a roof, who had never drained an ale horn by a warm hearth," laughed at winds and storms, singing: "The tempest’s blast helps our oars; the roaring skies, the thunder's howl, do us no harm; the hurricane is our ally, pushing us where we want to go." "We battled with our swords," says a song attributed to Ragnar Lodbrog; "was it not like that time when I seated my bright bride beside me on the couch?" One of them, at the monastery of Peterborough, killed all eighty-four monks by his own hand; others, having captured King Ælla, separated his ribs from his spine, pulled out his lungs, and salted his wounds. Harold Harefoot, having captured his rival Alfred with six hundred men, had them maimed, blinded, hamstrung, scalped, or disemboweled. Torture and carnage, the thrill of danger, the rage for destruction, stubborn and frenzied bravery of an overly strong temperament, the unleashing of butchery instincts—such traits are evident at every turn in the old Sagas. The daughter of the Danish Jarl, seeing Egil sit near her, rejected him with contempt, scolding him for "rarely having provided the wolves with warm meat, for never having seen a raven croaking over the carnage all autumn." But Egil seized her and soothed her by singing: "I have marched with my bloody sword, and the raven has followed me. We fought fiercely, the fire swept over the homes of men; we have sent to eternal rest in blood those who guarded the gates." From such conversations, and such feminine tastes, we can infer the rest.

Behold them now in England, more settled and wealthier: [Pg 35] do you expect to find them much changed? Changed it may be, but for the worse, like the Franks, like all barbarians who pass from action to enjoyment. They are more gluttonous, carving their hogs, filling themselves with flesh, swallowing down deep draughts of mead, ale, spiced wines, all the strong, coarse drinks which they can procure, and so they are cheered and stimulated. Add to this the pleasure of the fight. Not easily with such instincts can they attain to culture; to find a natural and ready culture, we must look amongst the sober and sprightly populations of the south. Here the sluggish and heavy[23] temperament remains long buried in a brutal life; people of the Latin race never at a first glance see in them aught but large gross beasts, clumsy and ridiculous when not dangerous and enraged. Up to the sixteenth century, says an old historian, the great body of the nation were little else than herdsmen, keepers of cattle and sheep; up to the end of the eighteenth drunkenness was the recreation of the higher ranks; it is still that of the lower; and all the refinement and softening influence of civilization have not abolished amongst them the use of the rod and the fist. If the carnivorous, warlike, drinking savage, proof against the climate, still shows beneath the conventions of our modern society and the softness of our modern polish, imagine what he must have been when, landing with his band upon a wasted or desert country, and becoming for the first time a settler, he saw extending to the horizon the common pastures of the border country, and the great primitive forests which furnished stags for the chase and acorns for his pigs. The ancient histories tell us that they had a great and a coarse appetite.[24] Even at the time of the Conquest the custom of drinking to excess was a common vice with men of the highest rank, and they passed in this way whole days and nights without intermission. Henry of Huntingdon, in the twelfth century, lamenting the ancient hospitality, says that the Norman kings provided their courtiers with only one meal a day, while the Saxon kings used to provide four. One day, when Athelstan went with his nobles to visit his relative Ethelfleda, the provision of mead was exhausted at the first salutation, owing to the copiousness of the draughts; but Dunstan, forecasting [Pg 36] the extent of the royal appetite, had furnish the house so that the cup-bearers, as is the custom at royal feasts, were able the whole day to serve it out in horns and other vessels, and the liquor was not found to be deficient. When the guests were satisfied, the harp passed from hand to hand, and the rude harmony of their deep voices swelled under the vaulted roof. The monasteries themselves in Edgard's time kept up games, songs, and dances till midnight. To shout, to drink, to gesticulate, to feel their veins heated and swollen with wine, to hear and see around them the riotous orgies, this was the first need of the barbarians.[25] The heavy human brute gluts himself with sensations and with noise.

Look at them now in England, more settled and richer: [Pg 35] do you think they've changed much? They might have changed, but not for the better, like the Franks, like all the barbarians who move from action to pleasure. They are more indulgent, carving up their pigs, gorging themselves on meat, gulping down large drinks of mead, ale, and spiced wines—any strong, coarse beverages they can get, and this makes them feel energized and lively. Add to this the thrill of battle. With such instincts, it’s not easy for them to develop a refined culture; to find a natural and genuine culture, we need to look among the sober and lively people of the south. Here, the sluggish and heavy[23] temperament remains buried in a brutal lifestyle for a long time; people of the Latin race, at first glance, see them as nothing but huge, clumsy creatures, silly unless they are angry and dangerous. Up until the sixteenth century, says an old historian, most of the nation were just herders, tending cattle and sheep; until the end of the eighteenth, drunkenness was the pastime of the upper classes; it’s still the case for the lower classes; and all the refinement and gentleness of civilization have not eliminated the use of the rod and fist among them. If the savage who is carnivorous, warlike, and fond of drinking, who can withstand the climate, still shows through the conventions of our modern society and the gentleness of our modern polish, imagine what he must have been like when he landed with his group on a barren or deserted land, and for the first time as a settler, saw the vast pastures of the borderlands and the great ancient forests that provided deer for the hunt and acorns for his pigs stretching to the horizon. The ancient histories tell us they had a huge and coarse appetite.[24] Even during the time of the Conquest, excessive drinking was a common habit among men of high rank, and they would spend whole days and nights drinking without a break. Henry of Huntingdon, in the twelfth century, lamenting the loss of ancient hospitality, remarks that the Norman kings offered their courtiers just one meal a day, while the Saxon kings used to provide four. One day, when Athelstan visited his relative Ethelfleda with his nobles, the supply of mead ran out at the first greeting because of their huge drinking; but Dunstan, anticipating [Pg 36] the extent of the royal thirst, stocked the house so that the cup-bearers, as is usual at royal feasts, could serve all day in horns and other vessels, and there was no shortage of drink. When the guests were satisfied, the harp was passed around, and their deep voices filled the vaulted room with rough harmony. Even the monasteries during Edgar's time hosted games, songs, and dances until midnight. To shout, to drink, to gesture, to feel their veins swell and heat with wine, to see and hear the wild parties around them, this was the barbarian's first need.[25] The heavy human brute indulges in sensations and noise.

For such appetites there was a stronger food—I mean blows and battle. In vain they attached themselves to the soil, became tillers of the ground, in distinct communities and distinct regions, shut[26] in their march with their kindred and comrades, bound together, separated from the mass, enclosed by sacred landmarks, by primeval oaks on which they cut the figures of birds and beasts, by poles set up in the midst of the marsh, which whosoever removed was punished with cruel tortures. In vain these Marches and Ga's[27] were grouped into states, and finally formed a half-regulated society, with assemblies and laws, under the lead of a single king; its very structure indicates the necessities to supply which it was created. They united in order to maintain peace; treaties of peace occupy their Parliaments; provisions for peace are the matter of their laws. War was waged daily and everywhere; the aim of life was, not to be slain, ransomed, mutilated, pillaged, hanged, and of course, if it was a woman, violated.[28] Every man was obliged to appear armed, and to be ready, with his burgh or his township, to repel marauders, who went about in bands.[29] The animal was yet too powerful, too impetuous, too untamed. Anger and covetousness in the first place brought him upon his prey. Their history, I mean that of the Heptarchy, is like [Pg 37] a history of "kites and crows."[30] They slew the Britons or reduced them to slavery, fought the remnant of the Welsh, Irish, and Picts, massacred one another, were hewn down and cut to pieces by the Danes. In a hundred years, out of fourteen kings of Northumbria, seven were slain and six deposed. Penda of Mercia killed five kings, and in order to take the town of Bamborough, demolished all the neighboring villages, heaped their ruins into an immense pile, sufficient to burn all the inhabitants, undertook to exterminate the Northumbrians, and perished himself by the sword at the age of eighty. Many amongst them were put to death by the thanes; one thane was burned alive; brothers slew one another treacherously. With us civilization has interposed, between the desire and its fulfilment, the counteracting and softening preventive of reflection and calculation; here, the impulse is sudden, and murder and every kind of excess spring from it instantaneously. King Edwy[31] having married Elgiva, his relation within the prohibited degrees, quitted the hall where he was drinking on the very day of his coronation, to be with her. The nobles thought themselves insulted, and immediately Abbot Dunstan went himself to seek the young man. "He found the adulteress," says the monk Osbern, "her mother, and the king together on the bed of debauch. He dragged the king thence violently, and setting the crown upon his head, brought him back to the nobles." Afterwards Elgiva sent men to put out Dunstan's eyes, and then, in a revolt, saved herself and the king by hiding in the country; but the men of the North having seized her, "hamstrung her, and then subjected her to the death which she deserved."[32] Barbarity follows barbarity. At Bristol, at the time of the Conquest, as we are told by a historian of the time,[33] it was the custom to buy men and women in all parts of England, and to carry them to Ireland for sale in order to make money. The buyers usually made the young women pregnant, and took them to market in that condition, in order to insure a better price. "You might have seen with [Pg 38] sorrow long files of young people of both sexes and of the greatest beauty, bound with ropes, and daily exposed for sale. ... They sold in this manner as slaves their nearest relatives, and even their own children." And the chronicler adds that, having abandoned this practice, they "thus set an example to all the rest of England." Would you know the manners of the highest ranks, in the family of the last king?[34] At a feast in the king's hall, Harold was serving Edward the Confessor with wine, when Tostig, his brother, moved by envy, seized him by the hair. They were separated. Tostig went to Hereford, where Harold had ordered a royal banquet to be prepared. There he seized his brother's attendants, and cutting off their heads and limbs, he placed them in the vessels of wine, ale, mead, and cider, and sent a message to the king: "If you go to your farm, you will find there plenty of salt meat, but you will do well to carry some more with you." Harold's other brother, Sweyn, had violated the abbess Elgiva, assassinated Beorn the thane, and being banished from the country had turned pirate. When we regard their deeds of violence, their ferocity, their cannibal jests, we see that they were not far removed from the sea-kings, or from the followers of Odin, who ate raw flesh, hung men as victims on the sacred trees of Upsala, and killed themselves to make sure of dying as they had lived, in blood. A score of times the old ferocious instinct reappears beneath the thin crust of Christianity. In the eleventh century, Siward,[35] the great Earl of Northumberland, was afflicted with a dysentery; and feeling his death near, exclaimed, "What a shame for me not to have been permitted to die in so many battles, and to end thus by a cow's death! At least put on my breastplate, gird on my sword, set my helmet on my head, my shield in my left hand, my battle-axe in my right, so that a stout warrior, like myself, may die as a warrior." They did as he bade, and thus died he honorably in his armor. They had made one step, and only one, from barbarism. [Pg 39]

For such desires, there was a tougher food—I mean fighting and conflict. They tried in vain to settle down, becoming farmers in specific communities and regions, marching alongside their relatives and friends, isolated from the mass, surrounded by sacred markers, by ancient oaks where they carved images of birds and beasts, and by poles planted in the marsh, which whoever moved would face severe punishment. In vain, these Marches and Ga's were organized into states, eventually forming a semi-structured society with assemblies and laws under a single king; its very setup reflects the needs it was created to address. They banded together to keep the peace; peace treaties dominated their Parliaments; peace arrangements were the focus of their laws. War was fought daily and everywhere; the goal of life was to avoid being killed, captured, mutilated, robbed, hanged, and of course, if a woman, raped. Every man was required to be armed and ready, along with his town or borough, to defend against marauders who roamed in gangs. The beast was still too powerful, too impulsive, too wild. Primarily, anger and greed drove him towards his targets. Their history, specifically that of the Heptarchy, is like a tale of "kites and crows." They slaughtered the Britons or enslaved them, fought the remaining Welsh, Irish, and Picts, massacred each other, and were cut down by the Danes. Within a hundred years, out of fourteen kings of Northumbria, seven were killed and six were overthrown. Penda of Mercia killed five kings and, to capture the town of Bamborough, destroyed all the nearby villages, piling their ruins high enough to burn all the inhabitants, aimed to wipe out the Northumbrians, and met his own end by the sword at the age of eighty. Many among them were executed by the thanes; one thane was burned alive; brothers treacherously murdered each other. With us, civilization has intervened, placing thought and calculation between desire and its fulfillment; here, the impulse is immediate, and murder and all kinds of excess erupt from it without delay. King Edwy, after marrying Elgiva, a relative within the forbidden degrees, left the hall where he was drinking on the very day of his coronation to be with her. The nobles felt insulted, and immediately Abbot Dunstan went to find the young man. "He found the adulteress," says the monk Osbern, "her mother, and the king together on the bed of debauchery. He violently dragged the king away and, placing the crown on his head, brought him back to the nobles." Later, Elgiva sent men to gouge out Dunstan's eyes, and then, in a revolt, hid with the king in the countryside to escape, but the men from the North captured her, "hamstrung her, and then subjected her to the punishment she deserved." Barbarity breeds barbarity. At Bristol, at the time of the Conquest, as a historian of the time tells us, it was common to buy men and women from all over England and take them to Ireland to sell for profit. Buyers typically made young women pregnant and took them to market in that condition to fetch a higher price. "You would have seen with sorrow long lines of beautiful young people of both sexes, bound with ropes, and daily displayed for sale... They sold their closest relatives, and even their own children, as slaves." And the chronicler adds that, having stopped this practice, they "set an example to all the rest of England." Would you like to know the manners of the highest ranks, in the family of the last king? At a feast in the king's hall, Harold was serving wine to Edward the Confessor when Tostig, his envious brother, grabbed him by the hair. They were pulled apart. Tostig went to Hereford, where Harold had ordered a royal banquet to be set up. There, he captured his brother's servants, cut off their heads and limbs, and poured them into the vessels of wine, ale, mead, and cider, sending a message to the king: "If you go to your farm, you will find plenty of salt meat there, but it would be good to take extra with you." Harold's other brother, Sweyn, had raped the abbess Elgiva, murdered Beorn the thane, and had turned to piracy after being banished from the country. When we look at their acts of violence, their brutality, their savage jokes, we see they were not far from the sea-kings or the followers of Odin, who consumed raw flesh, hung men as sacrifices on the sacred trees of Upsala, and killed themselves to ensure they died as they had lived—blood-soaked. Time and again, the old savage instinct resurfaces beneath the thin layer of Christianity. In the eleventh century, Siward, the powerful Earl of Northumberland, was suffering from dysentery; and feeling death near, he exclaimed, "What a shame for me not to have been allowed to die in so many battles, and to end like this, a cow's death! At least dress me in my breastplate, strap on my sword, place my helmet on my head, my shield in my left hand, my battle-axe in my right, so that a brave warrior like myself can die as a warrior." They did as he requested, and thus he honorably died in his armor. They had taken one step, and only one, away from barbarism.


SECTION III.—Saxon Ideas

Under this native barbarism there were noble dispositions, unknown to the Roman world, which were destined to produce a better people out of its ruins. In the first place, "a certain earnestness, which leads them out of frivolous sentiments to noble ones."[36] From their origin in Germany this is what we find them, severe in manners, with grave inclinations and a manly dignity. They live solitary, each one near the spring or the wood which has taken his fancy.[37] Even in villages the cottages were detached; they must have independence and free air. They had no taste for voluptuousness; love was tardy, education severe, their food simple; all the recreation they indulged in was the hunting of the aurochs, and a dance amongst naked swords. Violent intoxication and perilous wagers were their weakest points; they sought in preference not mild pleasures, but strong excitement. In everything, even in their rude and masculine instincts, they were men. Each in his own home, on his land and in his hut, was his own master, upright and free, in no wise restrained or shackled. If the commonweal received anything from him, it was because he gave it. He gave his vote in arms in all great conferences, passed judgment in the assembly, made alliances and wars on his own account, moved from place to place, showed activity and daring.[38] The modern Englishman existed entire in this Saxon. If he bends, it is because he is quite willing to bend; he is no less capable of self-denial than of independence; self-sacrifice is not uncommon, a man cares not for his blood or his life. In Homer the warrior often gives way, and is not blamed if he flees. In the Sagas, in the Edda, he must be over-brave; in Germany the coward is drowned in the mud, under a hurdle. Through all outbreaks of primitive brutality gleams obscurely the grand idea of duty, which is, the self-constraint exercised in view of some noble end. Marriage was pure amongst them, chastity instinctive. Amongst the Saxons the adulterer was punished by death; the adulteress was obliged to hang herself, or was stabbed by the knives of her companions. The wives of [Pg 40] the Cimbrians, when they could not obtain from Marius assurance of their chastity, slew themselves with their own hands. They thought there was something sacred in a woman; they married but one, and kept faith with her. In fifteen centuries the idea of marriage is unchanged amongst them. The wife, on entering her husband's home, is aware that she gives herself altogether,[39] "that she will have but one body, one life with him; that she will have no thought, no desire beyond; that she will be the companion of his perils and labors; that she will suffer and dare as much as he, both in peace and war." And he, like her, knows that he gives himself. Having chosen his chief, he forgets himself in him, assigns to him his own glory, serves him to the death. "He is infamous as long as he lives, who returns from the field of battle without his chief."[40] It was on this voluntary subordination that feudal society was based. Man in this race can accept a superior, can be capable of devotion and respect. Thrown back upon himself by the gloom and severity of his climate, he has discovered moral beauty while others discover sensuous beauty. This kind of naked brute, who lies all day by his fireside, sluggish and dirty, always eating and drinking,[41] whose rusty faculties cannot follow the clear and fine outlines of happily created poetic forms, catches a glimpse of the sublime in his troubled dreams. He does not see it, but simply feels it; his religion is already within, as it will be in the sixteenth century, when he will cast off the sensuous worship imported from Rome, and hallow the faith of the heart.[42] His gods are not enclosed in walls; he has no idols. What he designates by divine names is something invisible and grand, which floats through nature, and is conceived beyond nature,[43] a mysterious infinity which the sense cannot touch, but which "reverence alone can feel"; and when, later on, the legends define and alter this vague divination of natural powers, one idea remains at the bottom of this chaos of giant-dreams, namely, that the world is a warfare, and heroism the highest good. [Pg 41]

Under this primitive way of life, there were noble traits, unknown to the Roman world, that were destined to create a better society from its ruins. First, there was "a certain seriousness that lifts them from trivial feelings to noble ones."[36] Emerging from Germany, they were strict in their behaviors, with serious tendencies and a strong sense of dignity. They lived alone, each person near the spring or forest that they preferred.[37] Even in villages, the cottages were spaced apart; they valued their independence and open air. They had no taste for luxury; love was slow to blossom, education was strict, and their food was simple; their only pastimes were hunting aurochs and dancing among naked swords. Intense drinking and risky bets were their vices; they preferred strong thrills over gentle pleasures. In everything, even in their rough and masculine instincts, they were men. Each person, in his own home, on his own land and in his own hut, was his own master, upright and free, not restrained or shackled in any way. If the community gained anything from him, it was because he chose to give it. He contributed his vote in arms at major gatherings, passed judgment in assemblies, made alliances and declared wars on his own, moved where he wanted, and showed energy and bravery.[38] The modern Englishman was already fully present in this Saxon. If he submits, it’s because he willingly chooses to; he is just as capable of self-denial as he is of independence; self-sacrifice is common, and he does not hesitate to risk his life. In Homer, a warrior sometimes retreats and isn’t blamed for fleeing. In the Sagas and the Edda, he must be extremely brave; in Germany, a coward is buried in the mud under a hurdle. Through all the outbursts of primitive brutality, the grand idea of duty shines dimly, which is the self-discipline exercised for a noble purpose. Marriage was pure among them, and chastity was instinctual. Among the Saxons, an adulterer was punished by death; the adulteress had to hang herself or was stabbed by her companions. The wives of [Pg 40] the Cimbrians, when they were unable to receive assurance of their chastity from Marius, killed themselves. They believed there was something sacred about a woman; they married only one and remained faithful to her. For fifteen centuries, the concept of marriage has remained unchanged among them. When a wife enters her husband's home, she understands that she is giving herself completely,[39] "that she will have one body, one life with him; that she will have no thoughts or desires beyond this; that she will share in his dangers and hardships; that she will endure and risk as much as he does, both in peace and in war." And he, like her, recognizes that he gives himself. Once he has chosen his leader, he forgets himself in him, dedicating his own glory to him, serving him until death. "He is infamous for life if he returns from battle without his leader."[40] This voluntary submission is the foundation of feudal society. A man from this culture can acknowledge a superior, capable of loyalty and respect. Confronted by the bleakness and harshness of his climate, he discovers moral beauty while others find physical beauty. This kind of raw, brute individual, who lies around all day by the fire, sluggish and unclean, constantly eating and drinking,[41] whose dull faculties can’t recognize the delicate structures of beautifully crafted poetic forms, catches a glimpse of the sublime in his troubled dreams. He doesn’t see it, but simply feels it; his religion is already within him, as it will be in the sixteenth century when he will reject the sensual worship brought in from Rome and sanctify the faith of the heart.[42] His gods are not trapped behind walls; he has no idols. What he refers to by divine names is something invisible and grand that permeates nature, conceived beyond it,[43] a mysterious infinity that the senses cannot grasp, but which "only reverence can feel"; and when, later on, the legends define and transform this vague intuition of natural powers, one idea persists amid this chaos of giant-dreams: that the world is a battlefield, and heroism is the highest virtue. [Pg 41]

In the beginning, say the old Icelandic legends,[44] there were two worlds, Niflheim the frozen, and Muspell the burning. From the falling snow-flakes was born the giant Ymir. "There was in times of old, where Ymir dwelt, nor sand nor sea, nor gelid waves; earth existed not, nor heaven above; 'twas a chaotic chasm, and grass nowhere." There was but Ymir, the horrible frozen Ocean, with his children, sprung from his feet and his armpits; then their shapeless progeny, Terrors of the abyss, barren Mountains, Whirlwinds of the North, and other malevolent beings, enemies of the sun and of life; then the cow Andhumbla, born also of melting snow, brings to light, whilst licking the hoar-frost from the rocks, a man Bur, whose grandsons kill the giant Ymir. "From his flesh the earth was formed, and from his bones the hills, the heaven from the skull of that ice-cold giant, and from his blood the sea; but of his brains the heavy clouds are all created." Then arose war between the monsters of winter and the luminous fertile gods, Odin the founder, Baldur the mild and benevolent, Thor the summer-thunder, who purifies the air, and nourishes the earth with showers. Long fought the gods against the frozen Jötuns, against the dark bestial powers, the Wolf Fenrir, the great Serpent, whom they drown in the sea, the treacherous Loki, whom they bind to the rocks, beneath a viper whose venom drops continually on his face. Long will the heroes who by a bloody death deserve to be placed "in the halls of Odin, and there wage a combat every day," assist the gods in their mighty war. A day will, however, arrive when gods and men will be conquered. Then

In the beginning, according to the old Icelandic legends,[44] there were two worlds, Niflheim, the frozen one, and Muspell, the burning one. From the falling snowflakes, the giant Ymir was born. "In ancient times, where Ymir lived, there was neither sand nor sea, nor icy waves; there was no earth, nor sky above; it was a chaotic void, with no grass anywhere." There was only Ymir, the terrifying frozen Ocean, with his children, born from his feet and armpits; then came their shapeless offspring, Terrors of the abyss, barren Mountains, Northern Whirlwinds, and other evil beings, enemies of the sun and life; then the cow Andhumbla, also born from melting snow, brings forth a man named Bur, who later becomes the grandfather of those who kill the giant Ymir. "From his flesh, the earth was created, from his bones the hills, the sky from the skull of that ice-cold giant, and from his blood the sea; his brains formed all the heavy clouds." Then war erupted between the winter monsters and the bright, fertile gods: Odin, the founder; Baldur, the gentle and kind; Thor, the summer thunder who clears the air and nourishes the earth with rain. The gods fought for a long time against the frozen Jötuns and the dark, beastly powers, the Wolf Fenrir, the great Serpent whom they drowned in the sea, and the treacherous Loki, whom they bound to the rocks beneath a snake that continuously drips venom on his face. For a long time, the heroes who earn their place "in the halls of Odin, and fight each day," will help the gods in their epic battle. Yet, a day will come when gods and men will be defeated. Then

"trembles Yggdrasil's ash yet standing; groans that ancient tree, and the Jötun Loki is loosed. The shadows groan on the ways of Hel,[45] until the fire of Surt has consumed the tree. Hrym steers from the east, the waters rise, the mundane snake is coiled in jötun-rage. The worm beats the water, and the eagle screams; the pale of beak tears carcasses; (the ship) Naglfar is loosed. Surt from the South comes with flickering flame; shines from his sword the Val-god's sun. The stony hills are dashed together, the giantesses totter; men tread the path of Hel, and heaven is cloven. The sun darkens, earth in ocean sinks, fall from [Pg 42] heaven the bright stars, fire's breath assails the all-nourishing tree, towering fire plays against heaven itself."[46]

"Yggdrasil's ash tree shakes but remains standing; that ancient tree groans as the Jötun Loki is set free. Shadows wail along the paths of Hel,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ until Surt's fire destroys the tree. Hrym approaches from the east, the waters rise, and the serpent coils in rage. The worm thrashes in the water, and the eagle screams; the pale-beaked bird rips at carcasses; (the ship) Naglfar is released. Surt comes from the South with flickering flames; his sword glows with the light of the Val-god's sun. The rocky hills crash together, the giantesses stumble; men tread the path of Hel, and heaven is torn apart. The sun dims, the earth sinks into the ocean, and bright stars fall from [Pg 42] heaven; fire's breath assaults the all-nourishing tree, with towering flames clashing against heaven itself."[46]

The gods perish, devoured one by one by the monsters; and the celestial legend, sad and grand now like the life of man, bears witness to the hearts of warriors and heroes.

The gods are dying, consumed one by one by the monsters; and the heavenly story, mournful and magnificent now like human life, reflects the hearts of warriors and heroes.

There is no fear of pain, no care for life; they count it as dross when the idea has seized upon them. The trembling of the nerves, the repugnance of animal instinct which starts back before wounds and death, are all lost in an irresistible determination. See how in their epic[47] the sublime springs up amid the horrible, like a bright purple flower amid a pool of blood. Sigurd has plunged his sword into the dragon Fafnir, and at that very moment they looked on one another; and Fafnir asks, as he dies, "Who art thou? and who is thy father? and what thy kin, that thou wert so hardy as to bear weapons against me? A hardy heart urged me on thereto, and a strong hand and this sharp sword.... Seldom hath hardy eld a faint-heart youth." After this triumphant eagle's cry Sigurd cuts out the worm's heart; but Regin, brother of Fafnir, drinks blood from the wound, and falls asleep. Sigurd, who was roasting the heart, raises his finger thoughtlessly to his lips. Forthwith he understands the language of the birds. The eagles scream above him in the branches. They warn him to mistrust Regin. Sigurd cuts off the latter's head, eats of Fafnir's heart, drinks his blood and his brother's. Amongst all these murders their courage and poetry grow. Sigurd has subdued Brynhild, the untamed maiden, by passing through the flaming fire; they share one couch for three nights, his naked sword betwixt them. "Nor the damsel did he kiss, nor did the Hunnish king to his arm lift her. He the blooming maid to Giuki's son delivered," because, according to his oath, he must send her to her betrothed Gunnar. She, setting her love upon him, "Alone she sat without, at eve of day, began aloud with herself to speak: 'Sigurd must be mine; I must die, or that blooming youth clasp in my arms.'" But seeing him married, she brings about his death. "Laughed then Brynhild, [Pg 43] Budli's daughter, once only, from her whole soul, when in her bed she listened to the loud lament of Giuki's daughter." She put on her golden corslet, pierced herself with the sword's point, and as a last request said:

There’s no fear of pain, no concern for life; they see it as worthless when the idea takes hold. The trembling of nerves, the instinctive aversion that recoils from wounds and death, all fade away in an unshakable resolve. Look how in their epic[47] the sublime emerges amidst the horrific, like a bright purple flower in a pool of blood. Sigurd has thrust his sword into the dragon Fafnir, and at that very moment, they gaze at each other; Fafnir asks, as he dies, "Who are you? And who is your father? And what is your lineage that you were brave enough to wield weapons against me? A brave heart drove me to it, along with a strong hand and this sharp sword... Seldom has a brave elder met a faint-hearted youth." After this triumphant cry, Sigurd extracts the worm's heart; but Regin, Fafnir’s brother, drinks blood from the wound and falls asleep. Sigurd, while roasting the heart, absentmindedly raises his finger to his lips. Immediately, he understands the language of the birds. The eagles scream above him in the branches. They warn him to distrust Regin. Sigurd beheads Regin, eats Fafnir’s heart, and drinks his blood and that of his brother. Amidst all these killings, their courage and poetry flourish. Sigurd has tamed Brynhild, the wild maiden, by walking through the flames; they share a bed for three nights, his naked sword between them. "He did not kiss the maiden, nor did the Hunnish king lift her to his arm. He delivered the lovely maiden to Giuki's son," because, according to his vow, he must send her to her betrothed Gunnar. She, falling in love with him, "sat alone outside in the evening, speaking to herself aloud: 'Sigurd must be mine; I’ll either die or hold that beautiful youth in my arms.'" But seeing him married, she orchestrates his death. "Then Brynhild laughed, [Pg 43] Budli's daughter, once, from the depths of her soul, as she listened to the loud lament of Giuki's daughter in her bed." She donned her golden corslet, pierced herself with the sword's point, and as a final request said:

"Let in the plain be raised a pile so spacious, that for us all like room may be; let them burn the Hun (Sigurd) on the one side of me, on the other side my household slaves, with collars splendid, two at our heads, and two hawks; let also lie between us both the keen-edged sword, as when we both one couch ascended; also five female thralls, eight male slaves of gentle birth fostered with me."[48]

"Let's create a big pile in the open field, ensuring there's enough space for all of us. Burn Sigurd, the Hun, on one side of me, and on the other side, my household servants wearing lovely collars, two at our heads, and two hawks; also, let there be a sharp sword lying between us, just like when we shared a bed; and let there be five female servants and eight male slaves of noble lineage who were raised with me."[48]

All were burnt together; yet Gudrun the widow continued motionless by the corpse, and could not weep. The wives of the jarls came to console her, and each of them told her own sorrows, all the calamities of great devastations and the old life of barbarism.

All were burned together; yet Gudrun the widow remained still by the corpse, unable to cry. The wives of the lords came to comfort her, each sharing her own grief, recounting the tragedies of great destruction and the old ways of savagery.

"Then spoke Giaflang, Giuki's sister: 'Lo, up on earth I live most loveless, who of five mates must see the ending, of daughters twain and three sisters, of brethren eight, and abide behind lonely.' Then spake Herborg, Queen of Hunland: 'Crueller tale have I to tell of my seven sons, down in the Southlands, and the eight man, my mate, felled in the death-mead. Father and mother, and four brothers on the wide sea the winds and death played with; the billows beat on the bulwark boards. Alone must I sing o'er them, alone must I array them, alone must my hands deal with their departing; and all this was in one season's wearing, and none was left for love or solace. Then was I bound a prey of the battle when that same season wore to its ending; as a tiring may must I bind the shoon of the duke's high dame, every day at dawning. From her jealous hate gat I heavy mocking, cruel lashes she laid upon me."[49]

"Then Giaflang, Giuki's sister, said: 'Look, I live here on earth without love, witnessing the deaths of five mates, two daughters, three sisters, and eight brothers, while I remain all alone.' Then Herborg, Queen of Hunland, responded: 'I have a more heartbreaking story about my seven sons from the Southlands, and my husband, one of eight men, who was killed in battle. My father, mother, and four brothers were taken by the winds and death at sea; the waves crashed against the ship's sides. Alone, I must mourn for them, alone I must prepare them for their final rest; and all of this happened in just one season, with no one left for comfort or love. Then, I became a victim of the battle as that same season ended; like a servant, I must tie the shoes of the duke's high lady every morning at dawn. From her jealous hatred, I faced harsh mockery; she struck me with cruel blows.'__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"

All was in vain; no word could draw tears from those dry eyes. They were obliged to lay the bloody corpse before her, ere her tears would come. Then tears flowed through the pillow; as "the geese withal that were in the home-field, the fair fowls the may owned, fell a-screaming." She would have died, like Sigrun, on the corpse of him whom alone she had loved, if they had not deprived her of memory by a magic potion. Thus affected, she departs in order to marry Atli, king of the Huns; and yet she goes against her will, with gloomy forebodings: for murder begets murder; and her brothers, the murderers of Sigurd, [Pg 44] having been drawn to Atli's court, fall in their turn into a snare like that which they had themselves laid. Then Gunnar was bound, and they tried to make him deliver up the treasure. He answers with a barbarian's laugh:

All was in vain; no words could draw tears from those dry eyes. They had to lay the bloody body in front of her before her tears would come. Then tears soaked the pillow; as “the geese that were in the home-field, the beautiful birds the maid owned, started screaming.” She would have died, like Sigrun, next to the body of the one she had loved, if they hadn't taken away her memory with a magic potion. Affected by this, she leaves to marry Atli, the king of the Huns; yet she goes against her will, filled with dark forebodings: because murder leads to more murder; and her brothers, the killers of Sigurd, [Pg 44] drawn to Atli's court, fall into a trap just like the one they had set themselves. Then Gunnar was bound, and they tried to force him to give up the treasure. He responded with a savage laugh:

"'Högni's heart in my hand shall lie, cut bloody from the breast of the valiant chief, the king's son, with a dull-edged knife.' They the heart cut out from Hialli's breast; on a dish, bleeding, laid it, and it to Gunnar bare. Then said Gunnar, lord of men: 'Here have I the heart of the timid Hialli, unlike the heart of the bold Högni; for much it trembles as in the dish it lies; it trembled more by half while in his breast it lay.' Högni laughed when to his heart they cut the living crest-crasher; no lament uttered he. All bleeding on a dish they laid it, and it to Gunnar bare. Calmly said Gunnar, the warrior Niflung: 'Here have I the heart of the bold Högni, unlike the heart of the timid Hialli; for it little trembles as in the dish it lies: it trembled less while in his breast it lay. So far shalt thou, Atli! be from the eyes of men as thou wilt from the treasures be. In my power alone is all the hidden Niflung's gold, now that Högni lives not. Ever was I wavering while we both lived: now am I so no longer, as I alone survive.'"[50]

"'Högni's heart will be in my hand, cut bloody from the chest of the brave chief, the king's son, with a dull knife.' They removed the heart from Hialli's chest, placed it on a dish, still bleeding, and brought it to Gunnar. Then Gunnar, lord of men, said: 'Here is the heart of the timid Hialli, unlike the heart of the brave Högni; it quivers a lot as it lies on the dish; it quivered even more while it was in his chest.' Högni laughed as they cut into his living body; he didn't utter a word of grief. They placed it, bleeding, on a dish and brought it to Gunnar. Calmly, Gunnar, the warrior Niflung, said: 'Here is the heart of the brave Högni, unlike the heart of the timid Hialli; it hardly quivers as it lies on the dish: it quivered less while it was in his chest. Atli! You will be kept away from the eyes of men just as you will be kept away from the treasures. Only I possess all the hidden Niflung gold now that Högni is gone. I was uncertain while we both lived; now I am not, as I am the only one left.'"[50]

It was the last insult of the self-confident man, who values neither his own life nor that of another, so that he can satiate his vengeance. They cast him into the serpent's den, and there he died, striking his harp with his foot. But the inextinguishable flame of vengeance passed from his heart to that of his sister. Corpse after corpse fall on each other; a mighty fury hurls them open-eyed to death. She killed the children she had by Atli, and one day on his return from the carnage, gave him their hearts to eat, served in honey, and laughed coldly as she told him on what he had fed. "Uproar was on the benches, portentous the cry of men, noise beneath the costly hangings. The children of the Huns wept; all wept save Gudrun, who never wept or for her bear-fierce brothers, or for her dear sons, young, simple."[51] Judge from this heap of ruin and carnage to what excess the will is strung. There were men amongst them, Berserkirs,[52] who in battle seized with a sort of madness, showed a sudden and superhuman strength, and ceased to feel their wounds. This is the conception of a hero as engendered by this race in its infancy. Is it not strange to see them place their happiness in battle, [Pg 45] their beauty in death? Is there any people, Hindoo, Persian, Greek, or Gallic, which has formed so tragic a conception of life? Is there any which has peopled its infantine mind with such gloomy dreams? Is there any which has so entirely banished from its dreams the sweetness of enjoyment, and the softness of pleasure? Endeavors, tenacious and mournful endeavors, an ecstasy of endeavors—such was their chosen condition. Carlyle said well, that in the sombre obstinacy of an English laborer still survives the tacit rage of the Scandinavian warrior. Strife for strife's sake—such is their pleasure. With what sadness, madness, destruction, such a disposition breaks its bonds, we shall see in Shakespeare and Byron; with what vigor and purpose it can limit and employ itself when possessed by moral ideas, we shall see in the case of the Puritans.

It was the final insult from the self-assured man, who cares neither for his own life nor for anyone else's, just to satisfy his thirst for revenge. They threw him into the snake pit, and that's where he died, kicking at his harp. But the unquenchable fire of vengeance moved from his heart to that of his sister. Body after body fell on one another; a tremendous fury propelled them, eyes wide open, into death. She killed the children she had with Atli, and one day, upon his return from the slaughter, she served him their hearts to eat, drenched in honey, and laughed coldly as she revealed what he had consumed. "There was chaos among the benches, the cries of men were ominous, noise echoed beneath the expensive tapestries. The children of the Huns cried; everyone wept except for Gudrun, who never shed a tear for her fierce brothers or for her beloved sons, young and innocent."[51] Judge from this mountain of destruction and carnage to what extremes the will can be pushed. Among them were berserkers,[52] who, in battle, seized by a kind of madness, displayed sudden, superhuman strength and felt no pain from their wounds. This is the idea of a hero that this race developed in its early days. Isn't it strange to see them find happiness in battle, their beauty in death? Is there any group, whether Hindu, Persian, Greek, or Gallic, that has created such a tragic view of life? Has any society filled its youthful imagination with such dark thoughts? Has any completely erased the sweetness of joy and the comfort of pleasure from its dreams? Persistent, sorrowful efforts—a frenzy of attempts—such was their chosen state. Carlyle aptly noted that in the grim stubbornness of an English laborer still lingers the suppressed rage of the Scandinavian warrior. Conflict for the sake of conflict—that's their pleasure. With what sadness, madness, and destruction this mindset breaks free, we will observe in Shakespeare and Byron; with what strength and purpose it can restrict and channel itself when guided by moral ideas, we will see in the case of the Puritans.


SECTION IV.—Saxon Heroes

They have established themselves in England; and however disordered the society which binds them together, it is founded, as in Germany, on generous sentiment. War is at every door, I am aware, but warlike virtues are within every house; courage chiefly, then fidelity. Under the brute there is a free man, and a man of spirit. There is no man amongst them who, at his own risk,[53] will not make alliance, go forth to fight, undertake adventures. There is no group of free men amongst them, who, in their Witenagemote, is not forever concluding alliances one with another. Every clan, in its own district, forms a league of which all the members, "brothers of the sword," defend each other, and demand revenge for the spilling of blood, at the price of their own. Every chief in his hall reckons that he has friends, not mercenaries, in the faithful ones who drink his beer, and who, having received as marks of his esteem and confidence, bracelets, swords, and suits of armor, will cast themselves between him and danger on the day of battle.[54] Independence and boldness rage amongst this young nation with violence and excess; but these are of themselves noble things; and no less noble are the sentiments which serve them for [Pg 46] discipline—to wit, an affectionate devotion, and respect for plighted faith. These appear in their laws, and break forth in their poetry. Amongst them greatness of heart gives matter for imagination. Their characters are not selfish and shifty, like those of Homer. They are brave hearts, simple and strong, faithful to their relatives, to their master in arms, firm and steadfast to enemies and friends, abounding in courage, and ready for sacrifice. "Old as I am," says one, "I will not budge hence. I mean to die by my lord's side, near this man I have loved so much. He kept his word, the word he had given to his chief, to the distributor of gifts, promising him that they should return to the town, safe and sound to their homes, or that they would fall both together, in the thick of the carnage, covered with wounds. He lies by his master's side, like a faithful servant." Though awkward in speech, their old poets find touching words when they have to paint these manly friendships. We cannot without emotion hear them relate how the old "king embraced the best of his thanes, and put his arms about his neck, how the tears flowed down the cheeks of the gray-haired chief.... The valiant man was so dear to him. He could not stop the flood which mounted from his breast. In his heart, deep in the chords of his soul, he sighed in secret after the beloved man." Few as are the songs which remain to us, they return to this subject again and again. The wanderer in a reverie dreams about his lord:[55] It seems to him in his spirit as if he kisses and embraces him, and lays head and hands upon his knees, as oft before in the olden time, when he rejoiced in his gifts. Then he wakes—a man without friends. He sees before him the desert tracks, the seabirds dipping in the waves, stretching wide their wings, the frost and the snow, mingled with falling hail. Then his heart's wounds press more heavily. The exile says:

They have settled in England; and no matter how chaotic the society that connects them may be, it is built, like in Germany, on noble feelings. I know war is looming everywhere, but the values of bravery are present in every home; primarily courage, followed by loyalty. Beneath the tough exterior lies a free spirit, a person of character. There isn’t a single person among them who, at his own risk, won't form alliances, go out to battle, or seek out adventures. Every group of free men among them, during their Witenagemote, is always making alliances with one another. Each clan, in its area, creates a league where all members, "brothers of the sword," support one another and demand revenge for the shedding of blood, even at their own expense. Every lord in his hall believes that he has friends, not just hired soldiers, in the loyal ones who drink his ale. These loyal followers, having received tokens of his appreciation and trust—bracelets, swords, and suits of armor—will stand between him and danger in battle. Independence and boldness run rampant in this young nation with intensity and excess; but these traits are noble in themselves. No less noble are the values that guide them—namely, heartfelt loyalty and respect for promises. These are reflected in their laws and expressed in their poetry. Among them, having a big heart sparks creativity. Their characters are not selfish and deceitful like the ones found in Homer’s works. They are brave souls, straightforward and strong, loyal to their families, devoted to their leader in battle, steadfast to both foes and allies, full of courage, and willing to sacrifice. "As old as I am," one says, "I won't leave this place. I intend to die by my lord's side, next to the man I have loved so dearly. He kept his promise, the promise he made to his chief, the giver of rewards, ensuring that they would return home safe and sound or both fall together in the thick of battle, covered in wounds. He lies by his master’s side, like a faithful servant." Even if their old poets struggle with their words, they manage to find moving expressions when depicting these heroic friendships. We cannot help but feel emotional when we hear them recount how the old "king embraced the best of his thanes and wrapped his arms around his neck, how tears streamed down the cheeks of the gray-haired chief... The brave man was so precious to him. He couldn’t stem the flood that rose from his heart. Deep down in his soul, he quietly longed for the cherished man." Though few songs remain for us, they revisit this theme repeatedly. The wanderer in thought dreams about his lord: It feels to him like he kisses and embraces him and lays his head and hands on his knees, just like in the old days when he delighted in his gifts. Then he wakes up—alone without friends. He sees before him barren paths, seabirds diving in the waves, flapping their wings wide, the frost and snow mixed with falling hail. Then the wounds of his heart weigh even heavier. The exile says:

"In blithe habits full oft we, too, agreed that nought else should divide us except death alone; at length this is changed, and as if it had never been is now our friendship. To endure enmities man orders me to dwell in the bowers of the forest, under the oak-tree in this earthy cave. Cold is this earth-dwelling: I am quite wearied out. Dim are the dells, high up are the mountains, a bitter city of twigs, with briars overgrown, a joyless abode.... My friends are in the earth; those loved in life, [Pg 47] the tomb holds them. The grave is guarding, while I above alone am going. Under the oak-tree, beyond this earth-cave, there I must sit the long summer-day."

"In better times, we both agreed that nothing should separate us except death. But now that's changed, and our friendship feels like it never happened. To escape my enemies, I’m forced to live in the woods, under the oak tree in this cave on the ground. It’s cold here, and I’m completely drained. The valleys are dark, the mountains are steep, and there’s a miserable city of sticks, overgrown with thorns, a place without joy.... My friends are buried in the ground; those I loved in life, [Pg 47] the grave keeps them. The grave watches over them while I wander alone up here. Under the oak tree, outside this cave, I have to sit all day in the summer."

Amid their perilous mode of life, and the perpetual appeal to arms, there exists no sentiment more warm than friendship, nor any virtue stronger than loyalty.

In their dangerous way of life and constant reliance on weapons, there's no feeling warmer than friendship and no virtue stronger than loyalty.

Thus supported by powerful affection and trysted word, society is kept wholesome. Marriage is like the state. We find women associating with the men, at their feasts, sober and respected.[56] She speaks, and they listen to her; no need for concealing or enslaving her, in order to restrain or retain her. She is a person and not a thing. The law demands her consent to marriage, surrounds her with guarantees, accords her protection. She can inherit, possess, bequeath, appear in courts of justice, in county assemblies, in the great congress of the elders. Frequently the name of the queen and of several other ladies is inscribed in the proceedings of the Witenagemote. Law and tradition maintain her integrity, as if she were a man, and side by side with men. Her affections captivate her, as if she were a man, and side by side with men. In Alfred[57] there is a portrait of the wife, which for purity and elevation equals all that we can devise with our modern refinements. "Thy wife now lives for thee—for thee alone. She has enough of all kind of wealth for this present life, but she scorns them all for thy sake alone. She has forsaken them all, because she had not thee with them. Thy absence makes her think that all she possesses is nought. Thus, for love of thee, she is wasted away, and lies near death for tears and grief." Already, in the legends of the Edda, we have seen the maiden Sigrun at the tomb of Helgi, "as glad as the voracious hawks of Odin, when they of slaughter know, of warm prey," desiring to sleep still in the arms of death, and die at last on his grave. Nothing here like the love we find in the primitive poetry of France, Provence, Spain, and Greece. There is an absence of gayety, of delight; outside of marriage it is only a ferocious appetite, an outbreak of the instinct of the beast. It appears nowhere with its charm and its smile; there is no love-song in this ancient poetry. The reason is, that with them love is not an amusement [Pg 48] and a pleasure, but a promise and a devotion. All is grave, even sombre, in civil relations as well as in conjugal society. As in Germany, amid the sadness of a melancholic temperament and the savagery of a barbarous life, the most tragic human faculties, the deep power of love and the grand power of will, are the only ones that sway and act.

Supported by strong affection and promises, society stays healthy. Marriage is like the state. Women mingle with men at their gatherings, sober and respected.[56] She speaks, and they listen to her; there’s no need to hide or control her to keep her. She is a person, not an object. The law requires her consent to marriage, provides her with protections, and ensures her rights. She can inherit, own, leave property, appear in court, participate in county meetings, and attend the grand assembly of elders. The names of queens and other notable women often appear in the records of the Witenagemote. Law and tradition uphold her dignity, as if she were a man, standing alongside men. Her affections engage her, as if she were a man, standing alongside men. In Alfred[57], there is a portrayal of the wife that, in terms of purity and elevation, matches our modern ideals. "Your wife now lives for you—for you alone. She has enough wealth for this life, but she rejects it all for your sake. She has abandoned everything, for without you, they mean nothing to her. Your absence makes her feel that all she has is worthless. So, out of love for you, she is wasting away, near death from tears and sorrow." Even in the legends of the Edda, we've seen the maiden Sigrun at Helgi's tomb, "as joyful as Odin's fierce hawks when they know of slaughter, eager to rest in the arms of death and finally die on his grave." This is not the love found in the early poetry of France, Provence, Spain, and Greece. There is a lack of joy, of happiness; outside of marriage, it is merely a wild desire, a manifestation of base instincts. It lacks the charm and the smile; there is no love song in this ancient poetry. The reason is that for them, love is not a pastime and pleasure, but a commitment and devotion. Everything is serious, even somber, in social relations as well as in marriage. In Germany, amid the sadness of a melancholic spirit and the brutality of a barbaric life, the most tragic human qualities—the deep power of love and the great power of will—are the only ones that influence and act.

This is why the hero, as in Germany, is truly heroic. Let us speak of him at length; we possess one of their poems, that of Beowulf, almost entire. Here are the stories, which the thanes, seated on their stools, by the light of their torches, listened to as they drank the ale of their king: we can glean thence their manners and sentiments, as in the Iliad and the Odyssey those of the Greeks. Beowulf is a hero, a knight-errant before the days of chivalry, as the leaders of the German bands were feudal chiefs before the institution of feudalism.[58] He has "rowed upon the sea, his naked sword hard in his hand, amidst the fierce waves and coldest of storms, and the rage of winter hurtled over the waves of the deep." The sea-monsters, "the many-colored foes, drew him to the bottom of the sea, and held him fast in their gripe." But he reached "the wretches with his point and with his war-bill. The mighty sea-beast received the war-rush through his-hands," and he slew nine Nicors (sea-monsters). And now behold him, as he comes across the waves to succor the old King Hrothgar, who with his vassals sits afflicted in his great mead-hall, high and curved with pinnacles. For "a grim stranger, Grendel, a mighty haunter of the marshes," had entered his hall during the night, seized thirty of the thanes who were asleep, and returned in his war-craft with their carcasses; for twelve years the dreadful ogre, the beastly and greedy creature, father of Orks and Jötuns, devoured men and emptied the best of houses. Beowulf, the great warrior, offers to grapple with the fiend, and foe to foe contend for life, without the bearing of either sword or ample shield, for he has "learned also that the wretch for his cursed hide recketh not of weapons," asking only that if death takes him, they will bear forth his bloody corpse and bury it; [Pg 49] mark his fen-dwelling, and send to Hygelác, his chief, the best of war-shrouds that guards his breast.

This is why the hero, like in Germany, is truly heroic. Let’s talk about him in detail; we have almost the entire poem of Beowulf. Here are the stories that the thanes, sitting on their stools, listened to by the light of their torches as they drank their king’s ale: we can learn about their customs and feelings, just like we do with the Greeks in the Iliad and the Odyssey. Beowulf is a hero, a knight-errant even before chivalry existed, just as the leaders of the German tribes were feudal chiefs before feudalism was established.[58] He has "sailed the sea, his naked sword firmly in hand, amid fierce waves and the coldest storms, while winter's fury crashed over the deep." The sea monsters, "the many-colored foes, dragged him to the ocean floor, holding him fast in their grip." But he reached "the wretches with his blade and war-axe. The mighty sea creature felt the battle rush through his hands," and he killed nine Nicors (sea monsters). And now look at him as he comes through the waves to help the aged King Hrothgar, who, along with his followers, sits troubled in his grand mead-hall, tall and adorned with spires. For "a grim stranger, Grendel, a powerful creature of the marshes," had entered his hall during the night, taken thirty of the sleeping thanes, and returned with their bodies; for twelve years, the terrifying ogre, the monstrous and greedy creature, father of Orks and Jötuns, consumed men and emptied the finest of halls. Beowulf, the great warrior, offers to wrestle with the monster, facing him in a fight for survival, without using any sword or large shield, because he has "also learned that the wretch does not care for weapons in his cursed form," only asking that if death claims him, they will carry his bloody body and bury it; [Pg 49] marking his fen-dwelling and sending to Hygelác, his lord, the best of battle-shrouds to protect his chest.

He is lying in the hall, "trusting in his proud strength; and when the mists of night arose, lo, Grendel comes, tears open the door," seized a sleeping warrior: "he tore him unawares, he bit his body, he drank the blood from the veins, he swallowed him with continual tearings." But Beowulf seized him in turn, and "raised himself upon his elbow."

He is lying in the hall, "trusting in his proud strength; and when the mists of night came, suddenly, Grendel shows up, rips open the door," grabs a sleeping warrior: "he attacked him without warning, he bit into his body, he drank the blood from his veins, he devoured him with relentless tearing." But Beowulf grabbed him in response and "pushed himself up on his elbow."

"The lordly hall thundered, the ale was spilled,... both were enraged; savage and strong warders; the house resounded; then was it a great wonder that the wine-hall withstood the beasts of war, that it fell not upon the earth, the fair palace; but it was thus fast.... The noise arose, new enough; a fearful terror fell on the North Danes, on each of those who from the wall heard the outcry, God's denier sing his dreadful lay, his song of defeat, lament his wound.[59]... The foul wretch awaited the mortal wound; a mighty gash was evident upon his shoulder; the sinews sprung asunder, the junctures of the bones burst; success in war was given to Beowulf. Thence must Grendel fly sick unto death, among the refuges of the fens, to seek his joyless dwelling. He all the better knew that the end of his life, the number of his days was gone by."[60]

"The grand hall shook, beer spilled everywhere, and both sides were furious; fierce and strong guards filled the space. The building echoed with sound, making it a huge surprise that the banquet hall managed to withstand the beasts of battle and didn’t crash to the ground; the beautiful palace held strong. The noise grew louder, fresh and intense; a terrible fear fell over the North Danes, and all those on the wall heard the cry, God's enemy singing his dreadful song, a song of defeat, mourning his wounds.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__... The vile creature awaited the death blow; a massive gash showed on his shoulder, muscles torn apart, bones fractured; victory in battle belonged to Beowulf. Then Grendel had to flee, sick to death, among the marshes, seeking his miserable home. He knew all too well that his life was coming to an end, the count of his days was over."[60]

For he had left on the ground, "hand, arm, and shoulder"; and "in the lake of Nicors, where he was driven, the rough wave was boiling with blood, the foul spring of waves all mingled, hot with poison; the dye, discolored with death, bubbled with warlike gore." There remained a female monster, his mother, who, like him, "was doomed to inhabit the terror of waters, the cold streams," who came by night, and amidst drawn swords tore and devoured another man, Æschere, the king's best friend. A lamentation arose in the palace, and Beowulf offered himself again. They went to the den, a hidden land, the refuge of the wolf, near the windy promontories, where a mountain stream rusheth downwards under the darkness of the hills, a flood beneath the earth; the wood fast by its roots overshadoweth the water; there may one by night behold a marvel, fire upon the flood; the stepper over the heath, when wearied out by the hounds, sooner will give up his soul, his life upon the brink, than plunge therein to hide his head. Strange dragons and serpents swam there; "from time to time the horn sang a dirge, a terrible song." Beowulf plunged into the wave, [Pg 50] descended, passed monsters who tore his coat of mail, to the ogress, the hateful manslayer, who, seizing him in her grasp, bore him off to her dwelling. A pale gleam shone brightly, and there, face to face, the good champion perceived

For he had left behind on the ground, "hand, arm, and shoulder"; and "in the lake of Nicors, where he was forced, the rough waves were boiling with blood, the foul spring of waves all mixed, hot with poison; the dye, tainted with death, bubbled with battle gore." There remained a female monster, his mother, who, like him, "was cursed to dwell in the terror of waters, the cold streams," who came at night, and among drawn swords tore and devoured another man, Æschere, the king's closest friend. A wailing arose in the palace, and Beowulf offered himself once more. They went to the den, a hidden land, the refuge of the wolf, near the windy cliffs, where a mountain stream rushed down under the darkness of the hills, a flood beneath the earth; the wood by its roots overshadowed the water; there, by night, one could see a marvel, fire on the flood; the traveler over the heath, when wearied by the hounds, would sooner give up his life at the edge than plunge in to hide his head. Strange dragons and serpents swam there; "from time to time the horn sang a lament, a terrible song." Beowulf plunged into the waves, [Pg 50] dove down, passing monsters that tore at his mail, to the ogress, the hateful man-slayer, who, seizing him in her grasp, dragged him off to her lair. A pale light shone brightly, and there, face to face, the brave champion recognized

"the she-wolf of the abyss, the mighty sea-woman; he gave the war-onset with his battle-bill; he held not back the swing of the sword, so that on her head the ring-mail sang aloud a greedy war-song.... The beam of war would not bite. Then caught the prince of the War-Geáts Grendel's mother by the shoulders... twisted the homicide, so that she bent upon the floor... She drew her knife broad, brown-edged (and tried to pierce), the twisted breast-net which protected his life.... Then saw he among the weapons a bill fortunate in victory, an old gigantic sword, doughty of edge, ready for use, the work of giants. He seized the belted hilt; the warrior of the Scyldings, fierce and savage whirled the ring-mail; despairing of life, he struck furiously, so that it grappled hard with her about the neck; it broke the bone-rings, the bill passed through all the doomed body; she sank upon the floor; the sword was bloody, the man rejoiced in his deed; the beam shone, light stood within, even as from heaven mildly shines the lamp of the firmament."[61]

"the she-wolf of the abyss, the powerful sea woman; he charged into battle with his axe; he swung his sword without hesitation, making the chainmail on her head ring out like a loud, greedy war song.... The weapon wouldn’t bite. Then the prince of the War-Geáts grabbed Grendel's mother by the shoulders... twisted her around until she fell to the floor... She pulled out her broad, brown-edged knife (and tried to stab), aiming for the twisted breastplate that protected his life.... Then he spotted a fortunate axe among the weapons, an old giant sword, sharp and ready to use, made by giants. He grabbed the hilt; the fierce and wild warrior of the Scyldings swung the chainmail; desperate to survive, he struck with full force, catching it tight around her neck; it shattered her bones, and the axe went through her entire doomed body; she collapsed to the floor; the sword was drenched in blood, and the man celebrated his victory; the beam shone, light filled the space, just like the lamp of the sky gently shines from heaven." [61]

Then he saw Grendel dead in a corner of the hall; and four of his companions, having with difficulty raised the monstrous head, bore it by the hair to the palace of the king.

Then he saw Grendel dead in a corner of the hall, and four of his friends, after struggling to lift the huge head, carried it by the hair to the king's palace.

That was his first labor; and the rest of his life was similar. When he had reigned fifty years on earth, a dragon, who had been robbed of his treasure, came from the hill and burned men and houses "with waves of fire. Then did the refuge of earls command to make for him a variegated shield, all of iron; he knew well enough that a shield of wood could not help him, lindenwood opposed to fire.... The prince of rings was then too proud to seek the wide flier with a troop, with a large company; he feared not for himself that battle, nor did he make any account of the dragon's war, his laboriousness and valor." And yet he was sad, and went unwillingly, for he was "fated to abide the end." Then "he was ware of a cavern, a mound under the earth, nigh to the sea wave, the clashing of waters, which cave was full within of embossed ornaments and wires.... Then the king, hard in war, sat upon the promontory, whilst he, the prince of the Geáts, bade farewell to his household comrades.... I, the old guardian of my people, seek [Pg 51] a feud." He "let words proceed from his breast," the dragon came, vomiting fire; the blade bit not his body, and the king "suffered painfully, involved in fire." His comrades had "turned to the wood, to save their lives," all save Wiglaf, who "went through the fatal smoke," knowing well "that it was not the old custom" to abandon relation and prince, "that he alone... shall suffer distress, shall sink in battle. The worm came furious, the foul insidious stranger, variegated with waves of fire,... hot and warlike fierce, he clutched the whole neck with bitter banes; he was bloodied with life-gore, the blood boiled in waves."[62] They, with their swords, carved the worm in the midst. Yet the wound of the king became burning and swelled; "he soon discovered that poison boiled in his breast within, and sat by the wall upon a stone"; "he looked upon the work of giants, how the eternal cavern held within stone arches fast upon pillars." Then he said—

That was his first task, and the rest of his life was much the same. After ruling for fifty years, a dragon, who had been robbed of its treasure, emerged from the hill and scorched men and homes "with waves of fire." Then the refuge of earls ordered a colorful shield to be made for him, entirely of iron; he knew that a wooden shield wouldn't save him, as lindenwood wouldn't stand up to fire.... The prince of rings was too proud to seek help with a large group; he wasn't afraid for himself in battle nor did he worry about the dragon's attack, his hard work and courage. Yet he felt sad and went reluctantly because he was "fated to meet his end." Then "he noticed a cave, a mound under the earth, near the sea waves and the clash of waters, which was filled inside with ornate decorations and metalwork...." The king, hardened by battle, sat on the promontory while he, the prince of the Geáts, said goodbye to his loyal comrades.... "I, the old protector of my people, seek [Pg 51] a conflict." He "let words come from his heart," the dragon approached, breathing fire; the blade couldn't penetrate its body, and the king "suffered painfully, engulfed in flames." His companions had "fled to the woods to save themselves," except for Wiglaf, who "braved the deadly smoke," knowing well "that it was not the old custom" to abandon family and king, "that he alone... would endure hardship, would fall in battle. The dragon came raging, the foul deceitful creature, swarmed by flames,... hot and fierce, it seized the whole neck with bitter venom; it was drenched in life-blood, the blood surged in waves."[62] They used their swords to slash at the dragon in the middle. Yet the king's wound burned and swelled; "he soon realized that poison was boiling in his chest and sat by the wall on a stone"; "he looked at the work of giants, how the eternal cave was held together by stone arches resting on pillars." Then he said—

"I have held this people fifty years; there was not any king of my neighbors, who dared to greet me with warriors, to oppress me with terror.... I held mine own well, I sought not treacherous malice, nor swore unjustly many oaths; on account of all this, I, sick with mortal wounds, may have joy.... Now do thou go immediately to behold the hoard under the hoary stone, my dear Wiglaf.... Now, I have purchased with my death a hoard of treasures; it will be yet of advantage at the need of the people.... I give thanks... that I might before my dying day obtain such for my peoples... longer may I not here be."[63]

"I have led this people for fifty years; no king nearby dared to approach me with warriors or intimidate me... I took good care of my own, I didn’t seek betrayal, nor did I make many unjust promises; because of all this, even in my dying moments, I can find joy... Now you must hurry to see the treasure under the old stone, my dear Wiglaf... I have secured a hoard of treasures with my death; it will still benefit the people in their time of need... I am grateful... that I could provide this for my people before I die... I can’t stay here any longer."[63]

This is thorough and real generosity, not exaggerated and pretended, as it will be later on in the romantic imaginations of babbling clerics, mere composers of adventure. Fiction as yet is not far removed from fact; the man breathes manifest beneath the hero. Rude as the poetry is, its hero is grand; he is so, simply by his deeds. Faithful, first to his prince, then to his people, he went alone, in a strange land, to venture himself for the delivery of his fellow-men; he forgets himself in death, while thinking only that it profits others. "Each one of us," he says in one place, "must abide the end of his present life." Let, therefore, each do justice, if he can, before his death. Compare with him the monsters whom he destroys, the last traditions [Pg 52] of the ancient wars against inferior races, and of the primitive religion; think of his life of danger, nights upon the waves, man grappling with the brute creation; man's indomitable will crushing the breasts of beasts; man's powerful muscles which, when exerted, tear the flesh of the monsters; you will see reappear through the mist of legends, and under the light of poetry, the valiant men who, amid the madness of war and the raging of their own mood, began to settle a people and to found a state.

This is true and genuine generosity, not fake or exaggerated like what you'll find later in the fanciful stories told by talkative clerics who merely spin tales of adventure. Fiction isn't too far from reality yet; the man is clearly visible beneath the hero. Even though the poetry is rough, its hero is impressive; he is so simply through his actions. First loyal to his prince, and then to his people, he ventures alone into a strange land to risk himself for the freedom of others; he forgets his own life in death, thinking only about how it benefits others. "Each one of us," he states in one part, "must face the end of his current life." Therefore, let everyone pursue justice, if they can, before they die. Compare him to the monsters he defeats, the last remnants [Pg 52] of ancient wars against lesser races, and the primitive belief systems; think of his life filled with danger, nights spent on the ocean, a man battling against wild creatures; man's unyielding spirit overpowering the fierceness of beasts; man's strong muscles that, when exerted, tear through the flesh of monsters; you will see the brave men emerge from the fog of legends, illuminated by poetry, who, amid the chaos of war and their own struggles, began to establish a people and create a nation.


SECTION V.—Pagan Poems

One poem nearly whole and two or three fragments are all that remain of this lay-poetry of England. The rest of the pagan current, German and barbarian, was arrested or overwhelmed, first by the influx of the Christian religion, then by the conquest of the Norman-French. But what remains more than suffices to show the strange and powerful poetic genius of the race, and to exhibit beforehand the flower in the bud.

One nearly complete poem and a couple of fragments are all that’s left of this English lay-poetry. The rest of the pagan traditions, both Germanic and barbaric, were either stopped or replaced, first by the rise of Christianity and then by the Norman-French conquest. However, what remains is more than enough to demonstrate the unique and strong poetic talent of the people and to display the potential for greatness.

If there has ever been anywhere a deep and serious poetic sentiment, it is here. They do not speak, they sing, or rather they shout. Each little verse is an acclamation, which breaks forth like a growl; their strong breasts heave with a groan of anger or enthusiasm, and a vehement or indistinct phrase or expression rises suddenly, almost in spite of them, to their lips. There is no art, no natural talent, for describing singly and in order the different parts of an object or an event. The fifty rays of light which every phenomenon emits in succession to a regular and well-directed intellect, come to them at once in a glowing and confused mass, disabling them by their force and convergence. Listen to their genuine war-chants, unchecked and violent, as became their terrible voices. To this day, at this distance of time, separated as they are by manners, speech, ten centuries, we seem to hear them still:

If there's ever been a place with deep and serious poetic feeling, it's here. They don't just talk; they sing, or more accurately, they shout. Each little verse is an outburst, bursting forth like a growl; their strong chests swell with a groan of anger or excitement, and a passionate or jumbled phrase or expression suddenly escapes their lips, almost against their will. There's no skill, no natural gift, for describing the different parts of an object or event one by one. The fifty rays of light that every phenomenon gives off in sequence to a clear and focused mind come to them all at once in a bright and chaotic blend, overwhelming them with their intensity and convergence. Listen to their authentic war chants, uncontrolled and fierce, just as their powerful voices demand. Even now, after all this time, separated as they are by different customs, language, and ten centuries, we still seem to hear them:

"The army goes forth: the birds sing, the cricket chirps, the war-weapons sound, the lance clangs against the shield. Now shineth the moon, wandering under the sky. Now arise deeds of woe, which the enmity of this people prepares to do.... Then in the court came the tumult of war-carnage. They seized with their hands the hollow wood of the shield. They smote through the bones of the head. The roofs of the castle resounded, until Garulf fell in battle, the first of earth-dwelling [Pg 53] men, son of Guthlaf. Around him lay many brave men dying. The raven whirled about, dark and sombre, like a willow leaf. There was a sparkling of blades, as if all Finsburg were on fire. Never have I heard of a more worthy battle in war."[64]

"The army is on the move: the birds are singing, the crickets are chirping, the sounds of weapons of war echo, and lances clash against shields. The moon shines brightly, drifting across the sky. Now, tragic events unfold, fueled by the hatred of these people.... Then came the chaos of battle in the courtyard. They grasped the hollow wood of their shields. They struck through the bones of skulls. The castle roofs echoed until Garulf fell in battle, the first of the earth-dwelling men, son of Guthlaf. Around him lay many brave men dying. The raven circled above, dark and foreboding, like a willow leaf. There was a flash of blades, as if all of Finsburg were on fire. I have never heard of a more honorable battle in war."

This is the song on Athelstan's victory at Brunanburh:

This is the song about Athelstan's victory at Brunanburh:

"Here Athelstan king, of earls the lord, the giver of the bracelets of the nobles, and his brother also, Edmund the ætheling, the Elder a lasting glory won by slaughter in battle, with the edges of swords, at Brunanburh. The wall of shields they cleaved, they hewed the noble banners: with the rest of the family, the children of Edward.... Pursuing, they destroyed the Scottish people and the ship-fleet.... The field was colored with the warriors' blood! After that the sun on high,... the greatest star! glided over the earth, God's candle bright! till the noble creature hastened to her setting. There lay soldiers many with darts struck down, Northern men over their shields shot. So were the Scots; weary of ruddy battle.... The screamers of war they left behind; the raven to enjoy, the dismal kite, and the black raven with horned beak, and the hoarse toad; the eagle, afterwards to feast on the white flesh; the greedy battle-hawk, and the grey beast, the wolf in the wood."[65]

"Here Athelstan, king and lord of earls, the one who gives bracelets to nobles, and his brother, Edmund the ætheling, achieved lasting glory through battle at Brunanburh. They broke through the shield wall and cut down the noble banners, along with the rest of their family, the children of Edward. They chased down and defeated the Scots and their fleet. The battlefield was soaked with the blood of warriors! After that, the sun above, the greatest star, moved across the sky, God's bright candle, until it hurried to set. Many soldiers lay fallen, struck down by arrows; Northern men shot over their shields. The Scots were just as exhausted from the bloody battle. They left behind the war cries for the raven to feast on, the grim kite, and the black raven with its curved beak, as well as the hoarse toad; the eagle would later feed on the white flesh, the greedy battle-hawk, and the grey wolf in the woods." [65]

Here all is imagery. In their impassioned minds events are not bald, with the dry propriety of an exact description; each fits in with its pomp of sound, shape, coloring; it is almost a vision which is raised, complete, with its accompanying emotions, joy, fury, excitement. In their speech, arrows are "the serpents of Hel, shot from bows of horn"; ships are "great sea-steeds," the sea is "a chalice of waves," the helmet is "the castle of the head"; they need an extraordinary speech to express their vehement sensations, so that after a time, in Iceland, where this kind of poetry was carried on to excess, the earlier inspiration failed, art replaced nature, the Skalds were reduced to a distorted and obscure jargon. But whatever be the imagery, here, as in Iceland, though unique, it is too feeble. The poets have not satisfied their inner emotion, if it is only expressed by a single word. Time after time they return to and repeat their idea. "The sun on high, the great star, God's brilliant candle, the noble creature!" Four times successively they employ the same thought, and each time under a new aspect. All its different aspects rise simultaneously before the [Pg 54] barbarian's eyes, and each word was like a fit of the semi-hallucination which possessed him. Verily, in such a condition, the regularity of speech and of ideas is disturbed at every turn. The succession of thought in the visionary is not the same as in a reasoning mind. One color induces another; from sound he passes to sound; his imagination is like a diorama of unexplained pictures. His phrases recur and change; he emits the word that comes to his lips without hesitation; he leaps over wide intervals from idea to idea. The more his mind is transported, the quicker and wider the intervals traversed. With one spring he visits the poles of his horizon, and touches in one moment objects which seemed to have the world between them. His ideas are entangled without order; without notice, abruptly, the poet will return to the idea he has quitted, and insert it in the thought to which he is giving expression. It is impossible to translate these incongruous ideas, which quite disconcert our modern style. At times they are unintelligible.[66] Articles, particles, everything capable of illuminating thought, of marking the connection of terms, of producing regularity of ideas, all rational and logical artifices, are neglected.[67] Passion bellows forth like a great shapeless beast; and that is all. It rises and starts in little abrupt lines; it is the acme of barbarism. Homer's happy poetry is copiously developed, in full narrative, with rich and extended imagery. All the details of a complete picture are not too much for him; he loves to look at things, he lingers over them, rejoices in their beauty, dresses them in splendid words; he is like the Greek girls, who thought themselves ugly if they did not bedeck arms and shoulders with all the gold coins from their purse, and all the treasures from their caskets; his long verses flow by with their cadences, and spread out like a purple robe under an Ionian sun. Here the clumsy-fingered poet crowds and clashes his ideas in a narrow measure; if measure there be, he barely observes it; all his ornament is three words beginning with the same letter. His chief care is to abridge, to imprison thought in a kind of mutilated cry.[68] The force of the internal impression, which, not [Pg 55] knowing how to unfold itself, becomes condensed and doubled by accumulation; the harshness of the outward expression, which, subservient to the energy and shocks of the inner sentiment, seek only to exhibit it intact and original, in spite of and at the expense of all order and beauty—such are the characteristics of their poetry, and these also will be the characteristics of the poetry which is to follow.

Here, everything is imagery. In their passionate minds, events aren’t straightforward, with the dry accuracy of a simple description; each one is wrapped in its own grandeur of sound, shape, and color; it’s almost a complete vision, filled with its accompanying emotions—joy, anger, excitement. In their speech, arrows are "the serpents of Hel, shot from horn bows"; ships are "great sea-steeds," the sea is "a chalice of waves," the helmet is "the castle of the head"; they require extraordinary language to convey their intense feelings, so that eventually, in Iceland, where this kind of poetry was pushed to extremes, the original inspiration waned, art replaced nature, and the Skalds were reduced to a distorted and obscure jargon. But whatever the imagery, here, as in Iceland, although unique, it is too weak. The poets haven't satisfied their inner emotions if expressed by just a single word. Time and again, they revisit and repeat their idea. "The sun on high, the great star, God's brilliant candle, the noble creature!" They use the same thought four times in a row, each time presenting it from a different angle. All its facets appear simultaneously before the barbarian’s eyes, and each word feels like a bout of the semi-hallucination that grips him. Truly, in such a state, the structure of speech and ideas is disrupted at every turn. The flow of thought in a visionary is not the same as in a logical mind. One color leads to another; from sound to sound; his imagination is like a diorama of unexplained images. His phrases repeat and shift; he says whatever comes to mind without hesitation; he leaps across wide gaps from idea to idea. The more inspired he becomes, the faster and wider the transitions. With a single leap, he touches all corners of his horizon and connects things that seem worlds apart. His ideas become tangled; without warning, the poet abruptly returns to a previously left idea and incorporates it into the thought he is expressing. It’s impossible to translate these mismatched ideas, which completely baffle our modern style. Sometimes, they’re outright unintelligible. Articles, particles, everything that could clarify thoughts, connect terms, and create coherence in ideas—all rational and logical devices—are overlooked. Passion erupts like a massive, shapeless beast; and that’s all there is. It rises and breaks into short, abrupt lines; it represents the height of barbarism. Homer’s delightful poetry is elaborately developed, narrating with rich, expansive imagery. He doesn’t shy away from detailing a complete picture; he loves to examine things, lingers over them, revels in their beauty, and adorns them with magnificent words; he resembles Greek girls, who believed themselves ugly if they didn’t adorn their arms and shoulders with every gold coin from their purses and every treasure from their chests; his long verses flow with their rhythms, spreading out like a purple robe beneath an Ionian sun. Here, the clumsy poet crams and collides his ideas into a narrow space; if there’s any structure, he barely follows it; all his embellishment is just three words starting with the same letter. His primary focus is to shorten, to trap thought in a kind of mutilated cry. The power of the internal impression, which, not knowing how to unfold itself, becomes condensed and intensified by accumulation; the harshness of outward expression, which, in service of the energy and shocks of inner sentiment, merely aims to showcase it intact and original, despite disrupting order and beauty—these are the characteristics of their poetry, and they will also define the poetry that follows.


SECTION VI.—Christian Poems

A race so constituted was predisposed to Christianity, by its gloom, its aversion to sensual and reckless living, its inclination for the serious and sublime. When their sedentary habits had reconciled their souls to a long period of ease, and weakened the fury which fed their sanguinary religion, they readily inclined to a new faith. The vague adoration of the great powers of nature, which eternally fight for mutual destruction, and, when destroyed, rise up again to the combat, had long since disappeared in the dim distance. Society, on its formation, introduced the idea of peace and the need for justice, and the war-gods faded from the minds of men, with the passions which had created them. A century and a half after the invasion by the Saxons,[69] Roman missionaries, bearing a silver cross with a picture of Christ, came in procession chanting a litany. Presently the high priest of the Northumbrians declared in presence of the nobles that the old gods were powerless, and confessed that formerly "he knew nothing of that which he adored"; and he among the first, lance in hand, assisted to demolish their temple. Then a chief rose in the assembly, and said:

A society like this was naturally drawn to Christianity because of its somber nature, dislike for indulgent and reckless behavior, and preference for serious and profound matters. When their lifestyle of ease calmed their spirits for a long time and diminished the intensity that fueled their violent beliefs, they easily turned to a new faith. The vague worship of the powerful forces of nature, which constantly battled for mutual destruction and, when defeated, rose again to fight, had long faded into the background. With the formation of society came the concepts of peace and justice, causing the war deities to disappear from people's minds along with the passions that created them. A hundred and fifty years after the Saxon invasion,[69] Roman missionaries arrived, carrying a silver cross with a picture of Christ, chanting a litany in procession. Soon, the high priest of the Northumbrians stated in front of the nobles that the old gods were powerless and admitted that he once "knew nothing of that which he adored"; he was among the first to take up a spear and help destroy their temple. Then a chief stood up in the assembly and said:

"You remember, it may be, O king, that which sometimes happens in winter when you are seated at table with your earls and thanes. Your fire is lighted, and your hall warmed, and without is rain and snow and storm. Then comes a swallow flying across the hall; he enters by one door, and leaves by another. The brief moment while he is within is pleasant to him; he feels not rain nor cheerless winter weather; but the moment is brief—the bird flies away in the twinkling of an eye, and he passes from winter to winter. Such, methinks, is the life of man on earth, compared with the uncertain time beyond. It appears for a while; [Pg 56] but what is the time which comes after—the time which was before? We know not. If, then, this new doctrine may teach us somewhat of greater certainty, it were well that we should regard it."

"You remember, King, how in winter, when you’re sitting at the table with your earls and thanes, your fire is lit and your hall is warm while outside it’s raining, snowing, and storming? Then a swallow flies in through one door and out through another. The short time it spends inside is nice for it; it doesn’t feel the rain or the cold winter weather. But that moment is brief—the bird flies away in the blink of an eye, moving from one winter to the next. I think this is like human life on earth, compared to the uncertain time that lies beyond. It shows up for a while; [Pg 56] but what comes after—the time that was before? We don’t know. So, if this new teaching can give us some certainty, it would be wise for us to pay attention to it."

This restlessness, this feeling of the infinite and dark beyond, this sober, melancholy eloquence, were the harbingers of spiritual life.[70] We find nothing like it amongst the nations of the south, naturally pagan, and preoccupied with the present life. These utter barbarians embrace Christianity straightway, through sheer force of mood and clime. To no purpose are they brutal, heavy, shackled by infantine superstitions, capable, like King Canute, of buying for a hundred golden talents the arm of Augustine. They possess the idea of God. This grand God of the Bible, omnipotent and unique, who disappears almost entirely in the Middle Ages,[71] obscured by His court and His family, endures amongst them in spite of absurd or grotesque legends. They do not blot Him out under pious romances, by the elevation of the saints, or under feminine caresses, to benefit the infant Jesus and the Virgin. Their grandeur and their severity raise them to His high level; they are not tempted, like artistic and talkative nations, to replace religion by a fair and agreeable narrative. More than any race in Europe, they approach, by the simplicity and energy of their conceptions, the old Hebraic spirit. Enthusiasm is their natural condition; and their new Deity fills them with admiration, as their ancient deities inspired them with fury. They have hymns, genuine odes, which are but a concrete of exclamations. They have no development; they are incapable of restraining or explaining their passion; it bursts forth, in raptures, at the vision of the Almighty. The heart alone speaks here—a strong, barbarous heart. Cædmon, their old poet,[72] says Bede, was a more ignorant man than the others, who knew no poetry; so that in the hall, when they handed him the harp, he was obliged to withdraw, being unable to sing like his companions. Once, keeping night-watch over the stable, he fell asleep. A stranger appeared to him, and asked him to sing something, and these words came into his head: "Now we ought to praise the Lord of heaven, the power of the Creator, and His skill, the deeds [Pg 57] of the Father of glory; how he, being eternal God, is the author of all marvels; who, almighty guardian of the human race, created first for the sons of men the heavens as the roof of their dwelling, and then the earth." Remembering this when he woke,[73] he came to the town, and they brought him before the learned men, before the abbess Hilda, who, when they had heard him, thought that he had received a gift from heaven, and made him a monk in the abbey. There he spent his life listening to portions of Holy Writ, which were explained to him in Saxon, "ruminating over them like a pure animal, turned them into most sweet verse." Thus is true poetry born. These men pray with all the emotion of a new soul; they kneel; they adore; the less they know the more they think. Someone has said that the first and most sincere hymn is this one word O! Theirs were hardly longer; they only repeated time after time some deep passionate word, with monotonous vehemence. "In heaven art Thou, our aid and succor, resplendent with happiness! All things bow before Thee, before the glory of Thy Spirit. With one voice they call upon Christ; they all cry: Holy, holy art Thou, King of the angels of heaven, our Lord! and Thy judgments are just and great; they reign forever and in all places, in the multitude of Thy works." We are reminded of the songs of the servants of Odin, tonsured now, and clad in the garments of monks. Their poetry is the same; they think of God, as of Odin, in a string of short, accumulated, passionate images, like a succession of lightning-flashes; the Christian hymns are a sequel to the pagan. One of them, Adhelm, stood on a bridge leading to the town where he lived, and repeated warlike and profane odes as well as religious poetry, in order to attract and instruct the men of his time. He could do it without changing his key. In one of them, a funeral song, Death speaks. It was one of the last Saxon compositions, containing a terrible Christianity, which seems at the same time to have sprung from the blackest depths of the Edda. The brief metre sounds abruptly, with measured stroke, like the passing bell. It is as if we hear the dull resounding responses which roll through the church, while the rain beats on the dim glass, and the broken clouds sail mournfully in the sky; and our eyes, glued to the pale face of a dead man feel beforehand [Pg 58] the horror of the damp grave into which the living are about to cast him.

This restlessness, this sense of the infinite and dark beyond, this serious, melancholic eloquence, were the signs of spiritual life.[70] We find nothing like it among the southern nations, who are naturally pagan and focused on the present life. These utter barbarians immediately embrace Christianity, driven by strong emotions and their environment. It’s of no use that they are brutal, heavy, and bound by childish superstitions, capable like King Canute of buying the arm of Augustine for a hundred golden talents. They possess the idea of God. This great God of the Bible, all-powerful and unique, who nearly disappears in the Middle Ages,[71] overshadowed by His court and family, endures among them despite absurd or grotesque legends. They don't erase Him under pious stories, by elevating the saints, or through feminine affection for the infant Jesus and the Virgin. Their grandeur and severity elevate them to His level; they aren't tempted, like artistic and chatty nations, to replace religion with an appealing narrative. More than any other race in Europe, they come close to the ancient Hebraic spirit through the simplicity and intensity of their ideas. Enthusiasm is their natural state; their new God inspires them with admiration, just as their ancient deities once ignited their fury. They have hymns, true odes, which are essentially expressions of exclamations. They lack development; they can't contain or explain their passion; it bursts forth, in rapture, at the vision of the Almighty. Here, only the heart speaks—a strong, wild heart. Cædmon, their old poet,[72] Bede says, was less educated than the others, who knew no poetry; so that in the hall, when they handed him the harp, he had to withdraw, unable to sing like his companions. One night, while keeping watch over the stable, he fell asleep. A stranger appeared and asked him to sing something, and these words came to him: "Now we ought to praise the Lord of heaven, the power of the Creator, His skill, the deeds [Pg 57] of the Father of glory; how he, being eternal God, is the source of all wonders; who, almighty guardian of humanity, first created the heavens as the roof of their dwelling, and then the earth." Remembering this when he woke,[73] he went to town, and they brought him before the learned men, before the abbess Hilda, who, after hearing him, thought he had received a gift from heaven, and made him a monk in the abbey. There, he spent his life listening to parts of Holy Writ, which were explained to him in Saxon, "ruminating over them like a pure animal, turned them into the sweetest verse." Thus true poetry is born. These men pray with all the emotion of a new soul; they kneel; they worship; the less they know, the more they ponder. Someone once said that the first and most sincere hymn is just this one word: O! Their hymns were hardly longer; they merely repeated some deep, passionate word, with monotonous intensity. "In heaven art Thou, our aid and support, shining with joy! All things bow before You, before the glory of Your Spirit. With one voice they call upon Christ; they all cry: Holy, holy are You, King of the heavenly angels, our Lord! Your judgments are just and great; they reign forever and in all places, in the multitude of Your works." We are reminded of the songs of the servants of Odin, now tonsured, and dressed in the clothing of monks. Their poetry is the same; they think of God as they did of Odin, in a series of short, passionate images, like flashes of lightning; the Christian hymns are a continuation of the pagan. One of them, Adhelm, stood on a bridge leading to his town, reciting both warlike and secular odes as well as religious poetry, to attract and educate his contemporaries. He could do so without changing his tone. In one of them, a funeral song, Death speaks. It was one of the last Saxon pieces, containing a heavy sense of Christianity, which seems to have also emerged from the darkest depths of the Edda. The short meter sounds abruptly, with a measured beat, like a tolling bell. It’s as if we hear the dull resonant responses that echo through the church, while the rain falls on the dim glass, and broken clouds sail mournfully in the sky; and our eyes, fixed on the pale face of a dead man, feel in advance [Pg 58] the dread of the damp grave into which the living are about to place him.

"For thee was a house built ere thou wert born; for thee was a mould shapen ere thou of thy mother earnest. Its height is not determined, nor its depth measured; nor is it closed up (however long it may be) until I thee bring where thou shalt remain; until I shall measure thee and the sod of the earth. Thy house is not highly built; it is unhigh and low. When thou art in it, the heel-ways are low, the sideways unhigh. The roof is built thy breast full high; so thou shalt in earth dwell full cold, dim, and dark. Doorless is that house, and dark it is within. There thou art fast detained, and Death holds the key. Loathly is that earth-house, and grim to dwell in. There thou shalt dwell, and worms shall share thee. Thus thou art laid, and leavest thy friends. Thou hast no friend that will come to thee, who will ever inquire how that house liketh thee, who shall ever open for thee the door, and seek thee, for soon thou becomest loathly and hateful to look upon."[74]

"A house was built for you before you were born; a mold was shaped for you before you came from your mother. Its height isn’t fixed, nor is its depth measured; it remains open (no matter how long it takes) until I bring you to where you'll stay; until I measure you and the soil of the earth. Your house isn’t tall; it’s low and flat. When you’re inside, the pathways are low, and the walls aren’t high. The roof is at chest height; so you’ll dwell in the earth that is cold, dim, and dark. That house has no door, and it’s dark inside. There you are kept hidden away, and Death holds the key. That earth-house is unpleasant and grim to live in. There you’ll live, and worms will share your space. Thus, you are laid to rest, leaving your friends behind. You have no friend who will come to you, who will ever ask how you like that house, who will ever open the door for you and seek you out, for soon you will become unpleasant and unbearable to look at." [74]

Has Jeremy Taylor a more gloomy picture? The two religious poetries, Christian and pagan, are so like, that one might mingle their incongruities, images, and legends. In Beowulf, altogether pagan, the Deity appears as Odin, more mighty and serene, and differs from the other only as a peaceful Bretwalda[75] differs from an adventurous and heroic bandit-chief. The Scandinavian monsters, Jötuns, enemies of the Æsir,[76] have not vanished; but they descend from Cain, and the giants drowned by the flood.[77] Their new hell is nearly the ancient Nástrand,[78] "a dwelling deadly cold, full of bloody eagles and pale adders"; and the dreadful last day of judgment, when all will crumble into dust, and make way for a purer world, resembles the final destruction of Edda, that "twilight of the gods," which will end in a victorious regeneration, an everlasting joy "under a fairer sun."

Does Jeremy Taylor present a bleaker view? The two types of religious poetry, Christian and pagan, are so similar that one could mix their contradictions, images, and stories. In Beowulf, which is entirely pagan, the deity is portrayed as Odin, who is more powerful and serene, differing from the others much like a peaceful Bretwalda[75] stands apart from a daring and heroic bandit-chief. The Scandinavian monsters, Jötuns, who are enemies of the Æsir,[76] still exist; they trace their lineage back to Cain and the giants drowned by the flood.[77] Their new hell is almost like the ancient Nástrand,[78] "a deadly cold home, filled with bloody eagles and pale adders"; and the terrifying final day of judgment, when everything will turn to dust and make room for a purer world, is reminiscent of the ultimate destruction of Edda, that "twilight of the gods," which will culminate in a victorious rebirth, an everlasting joy "under a fairer sun."

By this natural conformity they were able to make their religious poems indeed poems. Power in spiritual productions arises only from the sincerity of personal and original sentiment. If they can relate religious tragedies, it is because their soul was tragic, and in a degree biblical. They introduce into [Pg 59] their verses, like the old prophets of Israel, their fierce vehemence, their murderous hatreds, their fanaticism, all the shudderings of their flesh and blood. One of them, whose poem is mutilated, has related the history of Judith—with what inspiration we shall see. It needed a barbarian to display in such strong light excesses, tumult, murder, vengeance, and combat.

Through this natural connection, they were able to turn their religious poems into true poetry. The power of spiritual works comes from the honesty of personal and original feelings. They can share religious tragedies because their own souls were tragic, in a way that mirrors the biblical spirit. They bring into [Pg 59] their verses, just like the ancient prophets of Israel, their intense passion, their deep-seated hatreds, their fanaticism, and all the physical and emotional turmoil they experienced. One of them, whose poem is incomplete, has told the story of Judith—with a level of inspiration we will soon witness. It took someone with a savage heart to vividly portray the extremes, chaos, murder, revenge, and battle.

"Then was Holofernes exhilarated with wine; in the halls of his guests he laughed and shouted, he roared and dinned. Then might the children of men afar off hear how the stern one stormed and clamored, animated and elated with wine. He admonished amply that they should bear it well to those sitting on the bench. So was the wicked one over all the day, the lord and his men, drunk with wine, the stern dispenser of wealth; till that they swimming lay over drunk, all his nobility, as they were death-slain."[79]

Then Holofernes really got into the wine; in the banquet halls, he was laughing and shouting, roaring and making a scene. People far away could hear how the fierce one raged and yelled, lively and high on wine. He insisted that they should take it easy for those sitting on the bench. So it went on all day for the wicked one, the lord and his men, drunk on wine, the harsh giver of wealth; until they collapsed around, completely wasted, all his nobles, as if they were dead.[79]

The night having arrived, he commands them to bring into his tent "the illustrious virgin"; then, going to visit her, he falls drunk on his bed. The moment was come for "the maid of the Creator, the holy woman."

The night arrived, and he ordered them to bring "the famous virgin" into his tent; then, when he went to see her, he collapsed drunk on his bed. The time had come for "the maid of the Creator, the holy woman."

"She took the heathen man fast by his hair; she drew him by his limbs towards her disgracefully; and the mischiefful odious man at her pleasure laid; so as the wretch she might the easiest well command. She with the twisted locks struck the hateful enemy, meditating hate, with the red sword, till she had half cut off his neck; so that he lay in a swoon, drunk and mortally wounded. He was not then dead, not entirely lifeless. She struck then earnest, the woman illustrious in strength, another time the heathen hound, till that his head rolled forth upon the floor. The foul one lay without a coffer; backward his spirit turned under the abyss, and there was plunged below, with sulphur fastened; forever afterward wounded by worms. Bound in torments, hard imprisoned, in hell he burns. After his course he need not hope, with darkness overwhelmed, that he may escape from that mansion of worms; but there he shall remain; ever and ever, without end, henceforth in that cavern-house, void of the joys of hope."[80]

"She grabbed the heathen man by his hair and pulled him towards her shamefully. The wicked, despicable man lay there at her mercy, making it easy for her to overpower him. With his tangled hair, she struck the loathsome enemy, filled with fury, using the red sword until she nearly cut his neck, leaving him dazed, both intoxicated and mortally wounded. He wasn't dead yet, not completely lifeless. She struck again, the strong woman, one more time at the heathen dog, until his head rolled onto the floor. The wretched one lay there without a casket; his spirit was dragged back into the abyss, plunged below, chained with sulfur; forever tormented by worms. Bound in suffering, harshly imprisoned, he burns in hell. After his time, he shouldn't hope, overwhelmed by darkness, to escape from that dwelling of worms; he will remain there; always and forever, without end, from now on in that cavernous house, devoid of the joys of hope." [80]

Had anyone ever heard a sterner accent of satisfied hate? When Clovis listened to the Passion play, he cried, "Why was I not there with my Franks!" So here the old warrior instinct swelled into flame over the Hebrew wars. As soon as Judith returned,

Had anyone ever heard a stronger tone of satisfied hate? When Clovis listened to the Passion play, he exclaimed, "Why wasn’t I there with my Franks!" So here, the old warrior instinct flared up over the Hebrew wars. As soon as Judith returned,

"Men under helms (went out) from the holy city at the dawn itself. They dinned shields; men roared loudly. At this rejoiced the lank [Pg 60] wolf in the wood, and the wan raven, the fowl greedy of slaughter, both from the west, that the sons of men for them should have thought to prepare their fill on corpses. And to them flew in their paths the active devourer, the eagle, hoary in his feathers. The willowed kite, with his horned beak, sang the song of Hilda. The noble warriors proceeded, they in mail, to the battle, furnished with shields, with swelling banners. ... They then speedily let fly forth showers of arrows, the serpents of Hilda, from their horn bows; the spears on the ground hard stormed. Loud raged the plunderers of battle; they sent their darts into the throng of the chiefs.... They that awhile before the reproach of the foreigners, the taunts of the heathen endured."[81]

"Men in helmets left the holy city at dawn. They clashed their shields; the warriors shouted loudly. This thrilled the hungry wolf in the woods, along with the pale raven, the bird eager for bloodshed, both from the west, as the sons of men prepared to feast on corpses for them. Then, the swift devourer, the elderly eagle, flew along their path. The kite with its hooked beak sang the song of Hilda. The noble warriors marched on, wearing armor, ready for battle, equipped with shields and billowing banners. ... They quickly unleashed a rain of arrows, the serpents of Hilda, from their horn bows; the spears fiercely struck the ground. The warriors of chaos roared as they sent their darts into the crowd of leaders... They who had just endured the insults of foreigners, the taunts of the pagans."

Amongst all these unknown poets[82] there is one whose name we know, Cædmon, perhaps the old Cædmon who wrote the first hymn; like him, at all events, who, paraphrasing the Bible with a barbarian's vigor and sublimity, has shown the grandeur and fury of the sentiment with which the men of these times entered into their new religion. He also sings when he speaks; when he mentions the ark, it is with a profusion of poetic names, "the floating house, the greatest of floating chambers, the wooden fortress, the moving roof, the cavern, the great sea-chest," and many more. Every time he thinks of it, he sees it with his mind, like a quick luminous vision, and each time under a new aspect, now undulating on the muddy waves, between two ridges of foam, now casting over the water its enormous shadow, black and high like a castle, "now enclosing in its cavernous sides" the endless swarm of caged beasts. Like the others, he wrestles with God in his heart; triumphs like a warrior over destruction and victory; and in relating the death of Pharaoh, can hardly speak from anger, or see, because the blood mounts to his eyes.

Among all these unknown poets[82] there is one whose name we recognize, Cædmon, perhaps the old Cædmon who wrote the first hymn; at least, he shares that essence. He paraphrases the Bible with the intense vigor and grandeur of someone from his time, showcasing the depth and passion with which people embraced their new religion. He sings through his words; when he talks about the ark, he uses an abundance of poetic descriptions: "the floating house, the largest of floating chambers, the wooden fortress, the moving roof, the cavern, the great sea-chest," and many others. Each time he thinks of it, he envisions it vividly, like a bright flash, seeing it from a different perspective each time—sometimes rolling on the muddy waves, nestled between two ridges of foam, sometimes casting its enormous shadow over the water, dark and tall like a castle, "now enclosing within its cavernous sides" the endless throng of trapped animals. Like the others, he struggles with God in his heart; he triumphs like a warrior over chaos and victory; and when recounting Pharaoh’s death, he can barely speak from anger or see, as the blood rushes to his eyes.

"The folk was affrighted, the flood-dread seized on their sad souls; ocean wailed with death, the mountain heights were with blood be-steamed, the sea foamed gore, crying was in the waves, the water full of weapons, a death-mist rose; the Egyptians were turned back; trembling they fled, they felt fear: would that host gladly find their homes; their vaunt grew sadder: against them, as a cloud, rose the fell rolling of the waves; there came not any of that host to home, but from behind enclosed them fate with the wave. Where ways ere lay sea raged. Their might was merged, the streams stood, the storm rose high to heaven; the loudest army-cry the hostile uttered; the air above was [Pg 61] thickened with dying voices.... Ocean raged, drew itself up on high, the storms rose, the corpses rolled."[83]

"The people were terrified, fear of the flood gripped their sorrowful souls; the ocean cried out with death, the mountain heights were stained with blood, the sea churned with gore, and cries echoed in the waves. The water was filled with weapons, a mist of death rose; the Egyptians turned back, trembling in their fear: would that army be glad to return home; their boasting turned sadder. Against them, like a cloud, the waves rolled menacingly; none from that army made it home, but fate enclosed them with the wave from behind. Where there were once paths, the sea raged. Their strength was gone, the waters stood still, and the storm surged high into the sky; the loudest battle cry from the enemy filled the air. The atmosphere thickened with dying voices.... The ocean was furious, surged higher, the storms intensified, and the corpses floated."

Is the song of the Exodus more abrupt, more vehement, or more savage? These men can speak of the creation like the Bible, because they speak of destruction like the Bible. They have only to look into their own hearts in order to discover an emotion sufficiently strong to raise their souls to the height of their Creator. This emotion existed already in their pagan legends; and Cædmon, in order to recount the origin of things, has only to turn to the ancient dreams, such as have been preserved in the prophecies of the Edda.

Is the song of the Exodus more sudden, more intense, or more wild? These men can talk about creation like the Bible does because they discuss destruction in the same way. They only need to look within themselves to find an emotion powerful enough to lift their spirits to the level of their Creator. This feeling has always been there in their pagan legends; and Cædmon, to tell the story of how things began, just needs to turn to the ancient myths preserved in the prophecies of the Edda.

"There had not here as yet, save cavern-shade, aught been; but this wide abyss stood deep and dim, strange to its Lord, idle and useless; on which looked with his eyes the King firm of mind, and beheld these places void of joys; saw the dark cloud lower in eternal night, swart under heaven, dark and waste, until this worldly creation through the word existed of the Glory-King.... The earth as yet was not green with grass; ocean cover'd, swart in eternal night, far and wide the dusky ways."[84]

"There was nothing here yet, only the shadows of the caves; but this vast emptiness was deep and dim, unfamiliar to its Creator, idle and meaningless. The King, focused on his purpose, looked at this place lacking joy; he saw the dark clouds lingering in endless night, grim beneath the sky, dark and barren, until the world came into existence through the word of the Glory-King.... The earth was not yet green with grass; the ocean was shrouded in darkness, vast and wide, with shadowy paths stretching on." [84]

In this manner will Milton hereafter speak, the descendant of the Hebrew seers, last of the Scandinavian seers, but assisted in the development of his thought by all the resources of Latin culture and civilization. And yet he will add nothing to the primitive sentiment. Religious instinct is not acquired; it belongs to the blood, and is inherited with it. So it is with other instincts; pride in the first place, indomitable self-conscious energy, which sets man in opposition to all domination, and inures him against all pain. Milton's Satan exists already in Cædmon's, as the picture exists in the sketch; because both have their model in the race; and Caedmon found his originals in the northern warriors, as Milton did in the Puritans:

In this way, Milton will speak in the future, a descendant of the Hebrew prophets, the last of the Scandinavian prophets, but enriched by the full range of Latin culture and civilization. Still, he won't add anything to the basic sentiment. Religious instinct isn’t learned; it’s in our blood and passed down through generations. This is true for other instincts as well; take pride, for instance, that unstoppable self-awareness that makes a person resist all oppression and toughens them against any suffering. Milton's Satan already exists in Cædmon's work, just as a final picture exists in an initial sketch; both find their inspiration in humanity. Cædmon drew from the northern warriors, just as Milton drew from the Puritans:

"Why shall I for his favor serve, bend to him in such vassalage? I may be a god as he. Stand by me, strong associates, who will not fail me in the strife. Heroes stern of mood, they have chosen me for chief, renowned warriors! with such may one devise counsel, with such capture his adherents; they are my zealous friends, faithful in their thoughts; I may be their chieftain, sway in this realm; thus to me it seemeth not right that I in aught need cringe to God for any good; I will no longer be his vassal."[85] [Pg 62]

"Why should I serve him for his approval or submit to such servitude? I could be a god just like him. Stand with me, my strong allies, who will support me in battle. Fierce heroes, they've chosen me as their leader, celebrated warriors! With them, I can plan and gather my supporters; they are my loyal friends, steadfast in their beliefs; I could lead them, have power in this land; it doesn’t seem right to me that I should ever have to beg God for anything good; I will no longer be his servant." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Pg 62]

He is overcome: shall he be subdued? He is cast into the place "where torment they suffer, burning heat intense, in midst of hell, fire, and broad flames; so also the bitter seeks smoke and darkness"; will he repent? At first he is astonished, he despairs; but it is a hero's despair.

He is overwhelmed: will he be defeated? He is thrown into a place "where they suffer torment, with intense burning heat, in the middle of hell, fire, and wide flames; so too the bitter seeks smoke and darkness"; will he feel regret? At first, he is shocked, he feels hopeless; but it is a hero's hopelessness.

"This narrow place is most unlike that other that we ere knew,[86] high in heaven's kingdom, which my master bestow'd on me.... Oh, had I power of my hands, and might one season be without, be one winter's space, then with this host I—But around me lie iron bonds, presseth this cord of chain: I am powerless! me have so hard the clasps of hell, so firmly grasped! Here is a vast fire above and underneath, never did I see a loathlier landskip; the flame abateth not, hot over hell. Me hath the clasping of these rings, this hard-polish'd band, impeded in my course, debarr'd me from my way; my feet are bound, my hands manacled,... so that with aught I cannot from these limb-bonds escape."[87]

"This cramped place is nothing like that other one we once knew,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ high in heaven, which my master gave to me.... Oh, if only I had the strength in my hands, if I could be free for just one season, for one winter, then with this group I—But I’m surrounded by iron chains; this binding cord weighs heavily on me: I am powerless! The grips of hell hold me so tightly! Above and below me is a vast fire; I've never seen a more repulsive landscape; the flames never die down, they're scorching over hell. These rings holding me, this hard-polished band, block my way and prevent me from moving forward; my feet are bound, my hands are shackled,... so I can't escape from these restraints." [87]

As there is nothing to be done against God, it is His new creature, man, whom he must attack. To him who has lost everything, vengeance is left; and if the conquered can enjoy this, he will find himself happy; "he will sleep softly, even under his chains."

As there's nothing we can do against God, the target must be His new creation, humanity. For someone who has lost everything, revenge is all that's left; and if the defeated can find pleasure in this, they will discover happiness; "they will sleep soundly, even in their chains."


SECTION VII.—Primitive Saxon Authors

Here the foreign culture ceased. Beyond Christianity it could not graft upon this barbarous stock any fruitful or living branch. All the circumstances which elsewhere mellowed the wild sap, failed here. The Saxons found Britain abandoned by the Romans; they had not yielded, like their brothers on the Continent, to the ascendancy of a superior civilization; they had not become mingled with the inhabitants of the land; they had always treated them like enemies or slaves, pursuing like wolves those who escaped to the mountains of the west, treating like beasts of burden those whom they had conquered with the land. While the Germans of Gaul, Italy, and Spain became Romans, the Saxons retained their language, their genius and manners, and created in Britain a Germany outside of Germany. A hundred and fifty years after the Saxon invasion, the introduction of Christianity and the dawn of security attained by a [Pg 63] society inclining to peace, gave birth to a kind of literature; and we meet with the venerable Bede, and later on, Alcuin, John Scotus Erigena, and some others, commentators, translators, teachers of barbarians, who tried not to originate but to compile, to pick out and explain from the great Greek and Latin encyclopædia something which might suit the men of their time. But the wars with the Danes came and crushed this humble plant, which, if left to itself, would have come to nothing.[88] When Alfred[89] the Deliverer became king, "there were very few ecclesiastics," he says, "on this side of the Humber, who could understand in English their own Latin prayers, or translate any Latin writing into English. On the other side of the Humber I think there were scarce any; there were so few that, in truth, I cannot remember a single man south of the Thames, when I took the kingdom, who was capable of it." He tried, like Charlemagne, to instruct his people, and turned into Saxon for their use several works, above all some moral books, as the "de Consolatione" of Boethius; but this very translation bears witness to the barbarism of his audience. He adapts the text in order to bring it down to their intelligence; the pretty verses of Boethius, somewhat pretentious, labored, elegant, crowded with classical allusions of a refined and compact style worthy of Seneca, become an artless, long-drawn-out and yet desultory prose, like a nurse's fairy tale, explaining everything, recommencing and breaking off its phrases, making ten turns about a single detail; so low was it necessary to stoop to the level of this new intelligence, which had never thought or known anything. Here follows the Latin of Boethius, so affected, so pretty, with the English translation affixed:

Here, the foreign culture came to an end. Outside of Christianity, it couldn’t take root in this rough environment to produce any fruitful or living branch. All the factors that normally softened the wild spirit elsewhere failed here. The Saxons found Britain abandoned by the Romans; they hadn’t yielded to a more advanced civilization like their counterparts on the Continent. They hadn’t mixed with the locals; they had always viewed them as enemies or slaves, hunting down those who fled to the western mountains and treating the conquered like beasts of burden. While the Germans in Gaul, Italy, and Spain became Romans, the Saxons kept their language, their spirit, and their customs, establishing a version of Germany in Britain. One hundred and fifty years after the Saxon invasion, the introduction of Christianity and the hopeful dawn of a more peaceful society led to the emergence of a new kind of literature; we encounter the venerable Bede, and later Alcuin, John Scotus Erigena, and a few others—commentators, translators, teachers of the locals—who sought not to create but to compile, to select and explain from the vast Greek and Latin knowledge something that could resonate with their contemporaries. But the wars with the Danes came and crushed this fragile growth, which, if left alone, might have flourished. When Alfred the Deliverer became king, he noted, "there were very few clergy on this side of the Humber who could understand their own Latin prayers in English or translate any Latin writing into English. On the other side of the Humber, I think there were hardly any; there were so few that, honestly, I can’t remember a single man south of the Thames, when I took the kingdom, who was capable of it." He attempted, like Charlemagne, to educate his people and translated several works into Saxon for their benefit, especially some moral books, like Boethius's "de Consolatione"; but this very translation highlights the ignorance of his audience. He adapted the text to make it understandable for them; the elegant verses of Boethius, which were somewhat pretentious and intricate, filled with classical references and a refined style worthy of Seneca, turned into a naive, meandering prose, reminiscent of a nurse’s fairy tale—explaining everything, restarting and breaking off its sentences, circling back around a single detail; such was the necessity to lower the intellectual level for this new audience, which had never thought or known anything. Here follows the Latin of Boethius, so affected and so lovely, with the English translation attached:

"Quondam funera conjugis
Vates Threicius gemens,
Postquam flebilibus modis
Silvas currere, mobiles
Amnes stare coegerat,
Junxitque intrepidum latus
Sævis cerva leonibus,
Nec visum timuit lepus
[Pg 64] Jam cantu placidum canem;
Cum flagrantior intima
Fervor pectoris ureret,
Nec qui cuncta subegerant
Mulcerent dominum modi;
Immites superos querens,
Infernas adiit domos.
Illic blanda sonantibus
Chordis carmina temperans,
Quidquid praecipuis Deæ
Matris fontibus hauserat,
Quod luctus dabat impotens,
Quod luctum geminans amor,
Deflet Tartara commovens,
Et dulci veniam prece
Umbrarum dominos rogat.
Stupet tergeminus novo
Captus carmine janitor;
Quæ sontes agitant metu
Ultrices scelerum Deæ
Jam mœstæ lacrymis madent.
Non Ixionium caput
Velox præcipitat rota,
Et longa site perditus
Spernit flumina Tantalus.
Vultur dum satur est modis
Non traxit Tityi jecur.
Tandem, vincimur, arbiter
Umbrarum miserans ait.
Donemus comitem viro,
Emptam carmine conjugem.
Sed lex dona coerceat,
Nec, dum Tartara liquerit,
Fas sit lumina flectere.
Quis legem det amantibus!
Major lex fit amor sibi.
Heu! noctis prope terminos
Orpheus Eurydicem suam
Vidit, perdidit, occidit.
Vos hæc fabula respicit,
Quicunque in superum diem
Mentem ducere quæritis.
Nam qui tartareum in specus
Victus lumina flexerit,
Quidquid præcipuum trahit
Perdit, dum videt inferos."

"Once, grieving for his spouse"
The Thracian poet sighed,
After he created the forests
Run with emotional melodies,
And redirected the restless streams
To stay still,
He joined his brave team.
With fierce lions,
And the hare was not afraid.
[Pg 64] Now relaxed, with music for his dog;
When the heat gets stronger
Burned in his heart,
And those who had mastered everything
Couldn’t calm their master with music;
Complaining to the merciless gods above,
He walked up to the houses of the deceased.
There, calming the sound
With catchy chords,
Whatever he had created from
The sources of the Great Mother
And the sadness that came from feeling powerless,
That grief intensified by love,
He grieved, shaking the halls of the dead,
And with earnest request
He prayed to the rulers of darkness.
The three-headed guard was shocked.
Hooked on the new song;
The vengeful goddesses of crimes
We are now wet with sad tears.
Not even Ixion's head
Is quickly thrown down by a wheel,
And the enduring Tantalus
Dislikes the rivers.
While the vulture enjoys melodies
It didn't tug at Tityus's liver.
Finally, we have been overwhelmed, the judge
Of shadows sadly spoken.
Let's give the man a companion,
A bride purchased with song.
But let the law limit gifts,
And while Tartarus is below,
It shouldn't be appropriate to turn off the lights.
Who gives the rules to lovers!
A higher law is love itself.
Unfortunately, it's almost the end of the night.
Orpheus saw his Eurydice.
He saw her, lost her, and killed her.
This story is about you,
Whoever wants to guide the mind
To the above day.
For anyone, deep in the heart of Tartarus,
Whoever is defeated and changes their light,
What’s valuable attracts them
"They lose it when they see the underworld."

Book III. Metre 12. [Pg 65]

Book III. Meter 12. [Pg 65]

The English translation follows:

The English translation follows:

"It happened formerly that there was a harper in the country called Thrace, which was in Greece. The harper was inconceivably good. His name was Orpheus. He had a very excellent wife, called Eurydice. Then began men to say concerning the harper, that he could harp so that the wood moved, and the stones stirred themselves at the sound, and wild beasts would run thereto, and stand as if they were tame; so still, that though men or hounds pursued them, they shunned them not. Then said they, that the harper's wife should die, and her soul should be led to hell. Then should the harper become so sorrowful that he could not remain among the men, but frequented the wood, and sat on the mountains, both day and night, weeping and harping, so that the woods shook, and the rivers stood still, and no hart shunned any lion, nor hare any hound; nor did cattle know any hatred, or any fear of others, for the pleasure of the sound. Then it seemed to the harper that nothing in this world pleased him. Then thought he that he would seek the gods of hell, and endeavor to allure them with his harp, and pray that they would give him back his wife. When he came thither, then should there come towards him the dog of hell, whose name was Cerberus—he should have three heads—and began to wag his tail, and play with him for his harping. Then was there also a very horrible gatekeeper, whose name should be Charon. He had also three heads, and he was very old. Then began the harper to beseech him that he would protect him while he was there, and bring him thence again safe. Then did he promise that to him, because he was desirous of the unaccustomed sound. Then went he further until he met the fierce goddesses, whom the common people call Parcæ, of whom they say, that they know no respect for any man, but punish every man according to his deeds; and of whom they say, that they control every man's fortune. Then began he to implore their mercy. Then began they to weep with him. Then went he farther, and all the inhabitants of hell ran towards him, and led him to their king: and all began to speak with him, and to pray that which he prayed. And the restless wheel which Ixion, the king of the Lapithæ, was bound to for his guilt, that stood still for his harping. And Tantalus the king, who in this world was immoderately greedy, and whom that same vice of greediness followed there, he became quiet. And the vulture should cease, so that he tore not the liver of Tityus the king, which before therewith tormented him. And all the punishments of the inhabitants of hell were suspended, whilst he harped before the king. When he long and long had harped, then spoke the king of the inhabitants of hell, and said, Let us give the man his wife, for he has earned her by his harping. He then commanded him that he should well observe that he never looked backwards after he departed hence; and said, if he looked backwards, that he should lose the woman. But men can with great difficulty, if at all, restrain love! Wellaway! What! Orpheus then led his wife with him till he came to the boundary of light and darkness. Then went his wife after him. When he came forth into the light, then looked [Pg 66] be behind his back towards the woman. Then was she immediately lost to him. This fable teaches every man who desires to fly the darkness of hell, and to come to the light of the true good, that he look not about him to his old vices, so that he practise them again as fully as he did before. For whosoever with full will turns his mind to the vices which he had before forsaken, and practises them, and they then fully please him, and he never thinks of forsaking them; then loses he all his former good unless he again amend it."[90]

"Once upon a time, there was a harper in a region called Thrace in Greece. This harper was incredibly talented; his name was Orpheus. He had a wonderful wife named Eurydice. People began to say that Orpheus could play his harp in a way that made trees sway, stones stir, and wild animals come and freeze in place as if they were domesticated. They were so still that even when chased by men or hounds, they wouldn’t run away. Tragically, it was said that Orpheus's wife would die, and her soul would be taken to the underworld. This devastated Orpheus, making him unable to stay among people; he wandered the woods and sat on the mountains, day and night, crying and playing his harp. His music made the woods tremble, the rivers freeze, and even the deer ignore the lions while hares didn’t fear the hounds. Cattle lost all hatred and fear for the sake of the beautiful melodies. Orpheus felt that nothing in this world could bring him joy anymore. So, he decided to seek out the gods of the underworld and charm them with his music, hoping they would return his wife to him. When he arrived, he met Cerberus, the fearsome three-headed hellhound, who wagged his tail and played with him because of the music. Then he encountered Charon, the old and terrifying gatekeeper, who also had three heads. Orpheus asked Charon to protect him while he was there and to safely escort him back. Intrigued by the unusual sound, Charon agreed. Orpheus then moved on to meet the fearsome goddesses known as the Fates, who were said to show no mercy and punish everyone based on their actions, controlling each person’s destiny. He pleaded for their mercy, and to his surprise, they began to weep with him. Continuing on, all the souls in hell rushed toward him, bringing him to their king, who began to converse with him and grant his request. The endless wheel that Ixion, king of the Lapiths, was bound to for his wrongdoings stopped while he played. Tantalus, the greedy king suffering from his insatiable hunger, found temporary relief. The vulture that tormented Tityus, tearing at his liver, also ceased its attack. All the punishments of those in hell paused while he performed before the king. After a long time of playing, the king of the underworld finally spoke and said, 'Let’s give this man his wife; he deserves her because of his music.' He warned Orpheus not to look back while leaving; if he did, he would lose her. But resisting that urge is incredibly difficult for someone in love! Unfortunately, as Orpheus led his wife to the boundary between light and darkness, he looked back at her just as they emerged into the light. In that moment, she was lost to him forever. This tale teaches everyone who wishes to escape the darkness of hell and reach the light of true goodness that they should not look back at their past vices, so they don’t fall back into them. Anyone who willingly turns their attention to the vices they’ve left behind and embraces them again will ultimately lose all the good they once had, unless they make amends once more."

A man speaks thus when he wishes to impress upon the mind of his hearers an idea which is not clear to them. Boethius had for his audience senators, men of culture, who understood as well as we the slightest mythological allusion. Alfred is obliged to take them up and develop them, like a father or a master, who draws his little boy between his knees, and relates to him names, qualities, crimes and their punishments, which the Latin only hints at. But the ignorance is such that the teacher himself needs correction. He takes the Parcæ for the Erinyes, and gives Charon three heads like Cerberus. There is no adornment in his version; no delicacy as in the original. Alfred has hard work to make himself understood. What, for instance, becomes of the noble Platonic moral, the apt interpretation after the style of Iamblichus and Porphyry? It is altogether dulled. He has to call everything by its name, and turn the eyes of his people to tangible and visible things. It is a sermon suited to his audience of thanes; the Danes whom he had converted by the sword needed a clear moral. If he had translated for them exactly the last words of Boethius, they would have opened wide their big stupid eyes and fallen asleep.

A man speaks like this when he wants to make an idea clear to his audience that they don’t quite understand. Boethius had senators and educated people in front of him who could easily grasp even the slightest mythological reference, just like we can. Alfred has to break it down for them and explain things, like a father or a teacher who sits his young child on his lap to tell him about names, qualities, crimes, and their consequences, which are only hinted at in Latin. But the ignorance is so pervasive that even the teacher requires correction. He mistakes the Fates for the Furies and gives Charon three heads like Cerberus. His version lacks any embellishment; it isn't as refined as the original. Alfred struggles to make himself understood. What happens to the profound Platonic morals or the insightful interpretations from Iamblichus and Porphyry? They’re all flattened out. He has to call everything by its name and direct his people’s attention to concrete and visible things. It’s a sermon tailored for his audience of nobles; the Danes he had converted by force needed a straightforward moral message. If he had translated Boethius's last words exactly, they would have just stared blankly and fallen asleep.

For the whole talent of an uncultivated mind lies in the force and oneness of its sensations. Beyond that it is powerless. The art of thinking and reasoning lies above it. These men lost all genius when they lost their fever-heat. They lisped awkwardly and heavily dry chronicles, a sort of historical almanacs. You might think them peasants, who, returning from their toil, came and scribbled with chalk on a smoky table the date of a year of scarcity, the price of corn, the changes in the weather, a death. Even so, side by side with the meagre Bible chronicles, which set down the successions of kings, and of Jewish massacres, are exhibited the exaltation of the psalms and the transports of prophecy. The same lyric poet can be [Pg 67] alternately a brute and a genius, because his genius comes and goes like a disease, and instead of having it he simply is ruled by it.

The entire talent of an unrefined mind is in the intensity and unity of its feelings. Beyond that, it's ineffective. The skill of thinking and reasoning is above it. These individuals lost all their creativity when they lost their fervor. They struggled to express themselves, awkwardly recounting dull histories, almost like dry almanacs. You might think they were peasants who, after a long day of work, scribbled with chalk on a dirty table the date of a bad year, the price of grain, the weather changes, and a death. Yet, alongside the sparse biblical accounts, which detail the lineages of kings and the Jewish massacres, are the uplifting psalms and inspired prophecies. The same lyrical poet can be [Pg 67] both a brute and a genius because his creativity comes and goes like an illness, and instead of possessing it, he is simply controlled by it.

"AD. 611. This year Cynegils succeeded to the government in Wessex, and held it one-and-thirty winters. Cynegils was the son of Ceol, Ceol of Cutha, Cutha of Cynric.

AD 611. This year, Cynegils became the leader of Wessex and ruled for thirty-one years. Cynegils was the son of Ceol, Ceol was the son of Cutha, and Cutha was the son of Cynric.

"614. This year Cynegils and Cnichelm fought at Bampton, and slew two thousand and forty-six of the Welsh.

614. This year, Cynegils and Cnichelm fought at Bampton and killed two thousand and forty-six Welsh people.

"678. This year appeared the comet-star in August, and shone every morning during three months like a sunbeam. Bishop Wilfrid being driven from his bishopric by King Everth, two bishops were consecrated in his stead.

678. This year, a comet appeared in August and shone every morning for three months like a sunbeam. Bishop Wilfrid was removed from his position by King Everth, and two bishops were appointed to take his place.

"901. This year died Alfred, the son of Ethelwulf, six nights before the mass of All Saints. He was king over all the English nation, except that part that was under the power of the Danes. He held the government one year and a half less than thirty winters; and then Edward his son took to the government.

901. This year, Alfred, the son of Ethelwulf, died six nights before All Saints' Day. He was the king of all the English people, except for the territory controlled by the Danes. He ruled for just under thirty years, after which his son Edward took over leadership.

"902. This year there was the great fight at the Holme, between the men of Kent and the Danes.

902. This year, there was a major battle at the Holme, between the men of Kent and the Danes.

"1077. This year were reconciled the King of the Franks, and William, King of England. But it was continued only a little while. This year was London burned, one night before the Assumption of St. Mary, so terribly as it never was before since it was built."[91]

1077. This year, the King of the Franks and William, the King of England, made peace. However, it only lasted a short time. This year, London was burned, one night before the Assumption of St. Mary, in a way it had never experienced since its founding.[91]

It is thus the poor monks speak, with monotonous dryness, who, after Alfred's time, gather up and take note of great visible events; sparsely scattered we find a few moral reflections, a passionate emotion, nothing more. In the tenth century we see King Edgar give a manor to a bishop, on condition that he will put into Saxon the monastic regulation written in Latin by Saint Benedict. Alfred himself was almost the last man of culture; he, like Charlemagne, became so only by dint of determination and patience. In vain the great spirits of this age endeavor to link themselves to the relics of the fine, ancient civilization, and to raise themselves above the chaotic and muddy ignorance in which the others flounder. They rise almost alone, and on their death the rest sink again into the mire. It is the human beast that remains master; the mind cannot find a place amidst the outbursts and the desires of the flesh, gluttony and brute force. Even in the little circle where he moves, his labor comes to nought. The model which he proposed to himself oppresses and enchains him in a cramping imitation; he [Pg 68] aspires but to be a good copyist; he produces a gathering of centos which he calls Latin verses; he applies himself to the discovery of expressions, sanctioned by good models; he succeeds only in elaborating an emphatic, spoiled Latin, bristling with incongruities. In place of ideas, the most profound amongst them serve up the defunct doctrines of defunct authors. They compile religious manuals and philosophical manuals from the Fathers. Erigena, the most learned, goes to the extent of reproducing the old complicated dreams of Alexandrian metaphysics. How far these speculations and reminiscences soar above the barbarous crowd which howls and bustles in the depths below, no words can express. There was a certain king of Kent in the seventh century who could not write. Imagine bachelors of theology discussing before an audience of wagoners, not Parisian wagoners, but such as survive in Auvergne or in the Vosges. Among these clerks, who think like studious scholars in accordance with their favorite authors, and are doubly separated from the world as scholars and monks, Alfred alone, by his position as a layman and a practical man, descends in his Saxon translations and his Saxon verses to the common level; and we have seen that his effort, like that of Charlemagne, was fruitless. There was an impassable wall between the old learned literature and the present chaotic barbarism. Incapable, yet compelled, to fit into the ancient mould, they gave it a twist. Unable to reproduce ideas, they reproduced a metre. They tried to eclipse their rivals in versification by the refinement of their composition, and the prestige of a difficulty overcome. So, in our own colleges, the good scholars imitate the clever divisions and symmetry of Claudian rather than the ease and variety of Vergil. They put their feet in irons, and showed their smartness by running in shackles; they weighted themselves with rules of modern rhyme and rules of ancient metre; they added the necessity of beginning each verse with the same letter that began the last. A few, like Adhelm, wrote square acrostics, in which the first line, repeated at the end, was found also to the left and right of the piece. Thus made up of the first and last letters of each verse, it forms a border to the whole piece, and the morsel of verse is like a piece of tapestry. Strange literary tricks, which changed the poet into an artisan. They bear witness to the difficulties which [Pg 69] then impeded culture and nature, and spoiled at once the Latin form and the Saxon genius.

It’s thus the poor monks, with their dry monotony, who, after Alfred's time, document significant visible events; we find only a few scattered moral reflections and a bit of passionate emotion, nothing more. In the tenth century, King Edgar grants a manor to a bishop on the condition that he translates the monastic regulations written in Latin by Saint Benedict into Saxon. Alfred himself was almost the last cultured man; he, like Charlemagne, achieved this only through determination and patience. The great minds of this era struggle in vain to connect with the remnants of the fine, ancient civilization, trying to rise above the chaotic and muddy ignorance that surrounds them. They rise almost alone, and when they pass away, the rest sink back into the mire. The human condition dominates; the mind finds no space amid the desires of the flesh, gluttony, and brute force. Even within the small circle they move in, their efforts are in vain. The model they aspire to becomes a burden, trapping them in a stifling imitation; they can only manage to be good copyists, producing collections of centos which they call Latin verses; they strive to find phrases backed by good examples, only to create an overemphatic, flawed Latin full of incongruities. Instead of new ideas, the most insightful among them simply rehash outdated doctrines of long-gone authors. They compile religious and philosophical manuals based on the teachings of the Fathers. Erigena, the most educated, even reproduces the old, convoluted ideas of Alexandrian metaphysics. The contrast between these lofty speculations and the barbaric crowd downstairs, howling and bustling, is beyond words. There was a king in Kent during the seventh century who couldn’t write. Picture theology graduates debating in front of a crowd of wagon drivers, not the Parisian type, but the kind that still exists in Auvergne or the Vosges. Among these clerks, who think like diligent scholars based on their favorite authors, and are doubly removed from the world as both scholars and monks, Alfred stands out. By virtue of being a layman and a practical person, he brings his Saxon translations and verses down to the common level. Yet, like Charlemagne, his efforts come to nothing. There was an insurmountable barrier between the ancient learned literature and the present chaotic barbarism. Unable yet compelled to fit into the ancient mold, they twisted it. Unable to reproduce ideas, they mimicked a meter instead. They attempted to outdo their rivals in versification with refined compositions and the prestige of overcoming challenges. Thus, in our own colleges, good students imitate the clever divisions and symmetry of Claudian rather than the ease and variety of Vergil. They confined themselves and showed their cleverness while running in chains; they weighed themselves down with modern rhyme schemes and ancient meter rules; they even added the requirement that each verse starts with the same letter as the previous one. A few, like Adhelm, wrote square acrostics, where the first line, repeated at the end, also appeared on the left and right sides of the piece. So, by using the first and last letters of each line, it created a border around the whole work, making the piece of verse resemble a piece of tapestry. Strange literary tricks that transformed the poet into a craftsman. They testify to the challenges that [Pg 69] obstructed culture and nature, simultaneously ruining the Latin form and the Saxon spirit.

Beyond this barrier, which drew an impassable line between civilization and barbarism, there was another, no less impassable, between the Latin and Saxon genius. The strong German imagination, in which glowing and obscure visions suddenly meet and abruptly overflow, was in contrast with the reasoning spirit, in which ideas gather and are developed only in a regular order; so that if the barbarian, in his classical attempts, retained any part of his primitive instincts, he succeeded only in producing a grotesque and frightful monster. One of them, this very Adhelm, a relative of King Ina, who sang on the town-bridge profane and sacred hymns alternately, too much imbued with Saxon poesy, simply to imitate the antique models, adorned his Latin prose and verse with all the "English magnificence."[92] You might compare him to a barbarian who seizes a flute from the skilled hands of a player of Augustus's court, in order to blow on it with inflated lungs, as if it were the bellowing horn of an aurochs. The sober speech of the Roman orators and senators becomes in his hands full of exaggerated and incoherent images; he violently connects words, uniting them in a sudden and extravagant manner; he heaps up his colors, and utters extraordinary and unintelligible nonsense, like that of the later Skalds; in short, he is a latinized Skald, dragging into his new tongue the ornaments of Scandinavian poetry, such as alliteration, by dint of which he congregates in one of his epistles fifteen consecutive words, all beginning with the same letter; and in order to make up his fifteen, he introduces a barbarous Græcism amongst the Latin words.[93] Amongst the others, the writers of legends, you will meet many times with deformation of Latin, distorted by the outburst of a too vivid imagination; it breaks out even in their scholastic and scientific writing. Here is part of a dialogue between Alcuin and prince Pepin, a son of Charlemagne, and he uses like formulas the little poetic and bold phrases which abound in the national poetry. "What is winter? the banishment of summer. What is spring? the [Pg 70] painter of the earth. What is the year? the world's chariot. What is the sun? the splendor of the world, the beauty of heaven, the grace of nature, the honor of day, the distributor of the hours. What is the sea? the path of audacity, the boundary of the earth, the receptacle of the rivers, the fountain of showers." More, he ends his instructions with enigmas, in the spirit of the Skalds, such as we still find in the old manuscripts with the barbarian songs. It was the last feature of the national genius, which, when it labors to understand a matter, neglects dry, clear, consecutive deduction, to employ grotesque, remote, oft-repeated imagery, and replaces analysis by intuition.

Beyond this barrier, which created an unbridgeable divide between civilization and barbarism, there was another equally insurmountable one between Latin and Saxon brilliance. The powerful German imagination, where vivid and obscure visions suddenly meet and overflow, contrasted with the reasoning spirit, where ideas come together and are developed in a logical order. So, if the barbarian, in his classic attempts, held onto any of his primitive instincts, he ended up creating a grotesque and terrifying monster. One such figure was Adhelm, a relative of King Ina, who performed sacred and secular hymns alternately on the town bridge, heavily influenced by Saxon poetry, but merely imitating ancient models. He adorned his Latin prose and verse with all the "English magnificence." You could liken him to a barbarian snatching a flute from the skilled hands of a musician from Augustus’s court, only to blow into it like it was the loud bellow of an aurochs. The sober speech of Roman orators and senators becomes, in his hands, filled with exaggerated and incoherent images; he forcefully connects words, joining them in sudden and extravagant ways; he piles up his colors and expresses extraordinary and nonsensical ideas, reminiscent of later Skalds; in short, he is a Latinized Skald, dragging into his new language the embellishments of Scandinavian poetry, like alliteration, which leads him to gather fifteen consecutive words in one of his letters, all starting with the same letter; to meet his fifteen, he even adds a crude Grecism among the Latin words. Among others, the writers of legends often display distorted Latin, affected by a burst of overly vivid imagination; this can even be seen in their academic and scientific writing. Here’s a snippet of a dialogue between Alcuin and Prince Pepin, a son of Charlemagne, where he uses poetic and bold expressions common in national poetry: "What is winter? The banishment of summer. What is spring? The artist of the earth. What is the year? The chariot of the world. What is the sun? The light of the world, the beauty of heaven, the grace of nature, the honor of day, the distributor of the hours. What is the sea? The path of boldness, the edge of the earth, the collector of rivers, the source of rains." Moreover, he concludes his lessons with riddles, in the spirit of the Skalds, much like those found in ancient manuscripts containing barbarian songs. It was the final characteristic of the national genius, which, when striving to comprehend a subject, overlooked dry, clear, straightforward deduction in favor of bizarre, distant, often-repeated imagery, substituting analysis with intuition.


SECTION VIII.—Virility of the Saxon Race

Such was this race, the last born of the sister races, which, in the decay of the other two, the Latin and the Greek, brings to the world a new civilization, with a new character and genius. Inferior to these in many respects, it surpasses them in not a few. Amidst the woods and mire and snows, under a sad, inclement sky, gross instincts have gained the day during this long barbarism. The German has not acquired gay humor, unreserved facility, the feeling for harmonious beauty; his great phlegmatic body continues savage and stiff, greedy and brutal; his rude and unpliable mind is still inclined to savagery, and restive under culture. Dull and congealed, his ideas cannot expand with facility and freedom, with a natural sequence and an instinctive regularity. But this spirit, void of the sentiment of the beautiful, is all the more apt for the sentiment of the true. The deep and incisive impression which he receives from contact with objects, and which as yet he can only express by a cry, will afterwards liberate him from the Latin rhetoric, and will vent itself on things rather than on words. Moreover, under the constraint of climate and solitude, by the habit of resistance and effort, his ideal is changed. Manly and moral instincts have gained the empire over him; and amongst them the need of independence, the disposition for serious and strict manners, the inclination for devotion and veneration, the worship of heroism. Here are the foundations and the elements of a civilization, slower but sounder, less careful of what is [Pg 71] agreeable and elegant, more based on justice and truth.[94] Hitherto at least the race is intact, intact in its primitive coarseness; the Roman cultivation could neither develop nor deform it. If Christianity took root, it was owing to natural affinities, but it produced no change in the native genius. Now approaches a new conquest, which is to bring this time men, as well as ideas. The Saxons, meanwhile, after the wont of German races, vigorous and fertile, have within the past six centuries multiplied enormously. They were now about two millions, and the Norman army numbered sixty thousand.[95] In vain these Normans become transformed, gallicized; by their origin, and substantially in themselves they are still the relatives of those whom they conquered. In vain they imported their manners and their poesy, and introduced into the language a third part of its words; this language continues altogether German in element and in substance.[96] Though the grammar changed, it changed integrally, by an internal action, in the same sense as its continental cognates. At the end of three hundred years the conquerors themselves were conquered; their speech became English; and owing to frequent intermarriage, the English blood ended by gaining the predominance over the Norman blood in their veins. The race finally remains Saxon. If the old poetic genius disappears after the Conquest, it is as a river disappears, and flows for a while underground. In five centuries it will emerge once more. [Pg 72]

This was the last of the sister races, which, as the Latin and Greek civilizations declined, brought a new civilization into the world, marked by a different character and spirit. While it falls short in many areas, it also excels in several others. In the harsh surroundings of woods, swamps, and snow, with a bleak and unforgiving sky, raw instincts have prevailed during this long period of barbarism. The German has not developed a sense of humor, spontaneous ease, or appreciation for beauty; his massive and heavy body remains wild and rigid, greedy and brutal. His rough and unyielding mind still tends toward savagery, resisting cultural influences. Dull and stagnant, his thoughts struggle to expand freely, lacking natural flow and instinctive order. However, this mindset, devoid of appreciation for beauty, is more attuned to the pursuit of truth. The deep and penetrating impressions he receives through his interactions with the world, which he can only express with a cry, will eventually liberate him from Latin rhetoric, leading him to focus on things rather than words. Additionally, shaped by the challenges of climate and isolation, as well as through resistance and effort, his ideals evolve. Manly and moral instincts take precedence; among these are the desire for independence, a tendency towards serious and disciplined conduct, a lean towards devotion and reverence, and the admiration for heroism. These elements lay the groundwork for a civilization that is slower to develop but more robust, less concerned with comfort and elegance, and more focused on justice and truth.[Pg 71] Up to this point, the race remains intact, preserved in its primitive ruggedness; Roman culture could neither enhance nor distort it. If Christianity took root, it did so because of natural affinities, but it did not alter the native spirit. Now, a new conquest approaches, one that will bring both people and ideas. In the meantime, the Saxons, like other German races, strong and fertile, have multiplied greatly over the past six centuries. They now number around two million, while the Norman army is about sixty thousand. Despite the Normans transforming and adopting French customs, they still fundamentally share a lineage with those they conquered. Regardless of the fact that they brought their own ways and poetry and added a significant number of new words to the language, the language remains fundamentally German in its essence and substance. Although the grammar changed, it transformed comprehensively, influenced by internal dynamics, similar to its continental relatives. After three hundred years, the conquerors found themselves conquered; their language evolved into English, and due to frequent intermarriage, English blood ultimately came to dominate over Norman blood. The race remains Saxon. While the old poetic spirit may vanish after the Conquest, it is similar to a river going underground for a time. In five centuries, it will reemerge.[Pg 72]


[8]Malte-Brun, IV. 398. Not counting bays, gulfs, and canals, the sixteenth part of the country is covered by water. The dialect of Jutland bears still a great resemblance to English.

[8]Malte-Brun, IV. 398. Excluding bays, gulfs, and canals, one-sixteenth of the country is covered by water. The dialect of Jutland still closely resembles English.

[9]See Ruysdaal's painting in Mr. Baring's collection. Of the three Saxon islands, North Strandt, Busen, and Heligoland, North Strandt was inundated by the sea in 1300, 1483, 1532, 1615, and almost destroyed in 1634. Busen is a level plain, beaten by storms, which it has been found necessary to surround by a dyke. Heligoland was laid waste by the sea in 800, 1300, 1500, 1649, the last time so violently that only a portion of it remained.—Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," 1852, I. 97.

[9]See Ruysdaal's painting in Mr. Baring's collection. Of the three Saxon islands—North Strandt, Busen, and Heligoland— North Strandt was flooded by the sea in 1300, 1483, 1532, 1615, and was nearly destroyed in 1634. Busen is a flat plain, battered by storms, which has needed to be surrounded by a dyke. Heligoland was devastated by the sea in 800, 1300, 1500, and 1649, the last time so violently that only part of it remained.—Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," 1852, I. 97.

[10]Heine, "The North Sea," translated by Charles G. Leland. See Tacitus, "Annals," book 2, for the impressions of the Romans, "truculentia cœli."

[10]Heine, "The North Sea," translated by Charles G. Leland. See Tacitus, "Annals," book 2, for the Romans' impressions, "truculentia cœli."

[11]Watten, Platen, Sande, Düneninseln.

Watten, beaches, sandbars, dune islands.

[12]Nine or ten miles out near Heligoland, are the nearest soundings of about fifty fathoms.

[12]Nine or ten miles out near Heligoland, the closest depths are about fifty fathoms.

[13]Palgrave, "Saxon Commonwealth," vol. I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Palgrave, "Saxon Commonwealth," vol. 1.

[14]"Notes of a Journey in England."

[14]"Notes of a Journey in England."

[15]Léonce de Lavergne, "De l'Agriculture anglaise." "The soil is much worse than that of France."

[15]Léonce de Lavergne, "De l'Agriculture anglaise." "The soil is significantly worse than that of France."

[16]There are at least four rivers in England passing by the name of "Ouse," which is only another form of "ooze."—Tr.

[16]There are at least four rivers in England called "Ouse," which is just another version of "ooze."—Tr.

[17]Tacitus, "De moribus Germanorum," passim: Diem noctemque continuare potando, nulli proborum.—Sera juvenum Venus.—Totos dies juxta focum atque ignem agunt. Dargaud, "Voyage en Danemark. They take six meals per day, the first at five o'clock in the morning. One should see the faces and meals at Hamburg and at Amsterdam."

[17]Tacitus, "On the Customs of the Germans," frequently: They spend both day and night drinking, with no regard for the decent. — Late-night activities of the youth. — They spend whole days by the fire. Dargaud, "Journey to Denmark." They have six meals a day, the first at five in the morning. One should see the faces and food in Hamburg and Amsterdam.

[18]Bede, v. 10. Sidonius, VIII. 6. Lingard, "History of England," 1854, I. chap. 2.

[18]Bede, v. 10. Sidonius, VIII. 6. Lingard, "History of England," 1854, I. chap. 2.

[19]Zozimos, III. 147. Amm. Marcellinus, XXVIII. 526.

[19]Zozimos, III. 147. Amm. Marcellinus, XXVIII. 526.

[20]Aug. Thierry, "Hist. S. Edmundi," VI. 441. See Ynglingasaga, and especially Egil's Saga.

[20]Aug. Thierry, "Hist. S. Edmundi," VI. 441. See Ynglingasaga, and especially Egil's Saga.

[21]Lingard, "History of England," I. 164, says, however, "Every tenth man out of the six hundred received his liberty, and of the rest a few were selected for slavery."—Tr.

[21]Lingard, "History of England," I. 164, says, however, "Every tenth man out of the six hundred was granted his freedom, and from the rest, a few were chosen for slavery."—Tr.

[22]Franks, Frisians, Saxons, Danes, up the gaps that exist in the history of Norwegians, Icelanders are one and the same people. Their language, laws, religion, poetry, differ but little. The more northern continue longest in their primitive manners. Germany in the fourth and fifth centuries, Denmark and Norway in the seventh and eighth. Iceland in the tenth and eleventh centuries, present the same condition, and the muniments of each country will fill up the gaps that exist in the history of the others.

[22]Franks, Frisians, Saxons, Danes fill in the gaps in the history of Norwegians and Icelanders, who are essentially the same people. Their language, laws, religion, and poetry are very similar. The more northern groups hold onto their traditional ways the longest. Germany during the fourth and fifth centuries, Denmark and Norway in the seventh and eighth, and Iceland in the tenth and eleventh centuries all exhibit similar conditions, and the historical records from each country will help to complete the missing pieces in the histories of the others.

[23]Tacitus, De moribus Germanotum, XXII: Gens nec astuta nec callida.

[23]Tacitus, De moribus Germanotum, XXII: The tribe is neither clever nor cunning.

[24]William of Malmesbury. Henry of Huntingdon, VI. 365.

[24]William of Malmesbury. Henry of Huntingdon, VI. 365.

[25]Tacitus, "De moribus Germanorum," XXII, XXIII.

[25]Tacitus, "On the Customs of the Germans," XXII, XXIII.

[26]Kemble, "Saxons in England," 1849, I. 70, II. 184. "The Acts of an Anglo-Saxon parliament are a series of treaties of peace between all the associations which make up the State; a continual revision and renewal of the alliances offensive and defensive of all the free men. They are universally mutual contracts for the maintenance of the frid or peace."

[26]Kemble, "Saxons in England," 1849, I. 70, II. 184. "The laws passed by an Anglo-Saxon parliament are like a collection of treaties aimed at ensuring peace among all the groups that make up the State; they are a constant review and update of the offensive and defensive alliances among all the free men. These laws serve as mutual agreements to uphold the frid or peace."

[27]A large district; the word is still existing in German, as Rheingau, Breiasgau.—Tr.

[27]A large area; the term is still used in German, like Rheingau, Breiasgau.—Tr.

[28]Turner, "History of the Anglo-Saxons," II. 440, Laws of Ina.

[28]Turner, "History of the Anglo-Saxons," II. 440, Laws of Ina.

[29]Such a band consisted of thirty-five men or more.

[29]Such a group had thirty-five men or more.

[30]Milton's expression. Lingard's History, I. chap. 3. This history bears much resemblance to that of the Franks in Gaul. See Gregory of Tours. The Saxons, like the Franks, somewhat softened, but rather degenerated, were pillaged and massacred by those of their Northern brothers who still remained in a savage state.

[30]Milton's expression. Lingard's History, I. chap. 3. This history is very similar to that of the Franks in Gaul. See Gregory of Tours. The Saxons, similar to the Franks, had become somewhat more refined but were still in decline, and they were looted and killed by their Northern relatives who remained in a savage condition.

[31]Vita S. Dunstani, "Anglia Sacra," II.

[31]Vita S. Dunstani, "Anglia Sacra," II.

[32]It is amusing to compare the story of Edwy and Elgiva in Turner, II. 216, etc., and then Lingard, I. 132, etc. The first accuses Dunstan, the other defends him.—Tr.

[32]It's entertaining to look at the story of Edwy and Elgiva in Turner, II. 216, etc., and then in Lingard, I. 132, etc. The first one blames Dunstan, while the other one defends him.—Tr.

[33]"Life of Bishop Wolstan."

"Life of Bishop Wolstan."

[34]Tantæ sævitiæ erant fratres illi quod, cum alicujus nitidam villam conspicerent, dominatorem de nocte interfici juberent, totamque progeniem illius possessionemque defuncti obtinerent. Turner, III. 27. Henry of Huntingdon, VI. 367.

[34]The brothers were so ruthless that whenever they spotted a shining estate, they would order the lord to be killed at night, and they claimed the entire family and the property of the deceased. Turner, III. 27. Henry of Huntingdon, VI. 367.

[35]"Pene gigas statura," says the chronicler. Henry of Huntingdon, VI. 367. Kemble, I. 393. Turner, II. 318.

[35]"The giant pen has size," says the chronicler. Henry of Huntingdon, VI. 367. Kemble, I. 393. Turner, II. 318.

[36]Grimm, "Mythology," 53, Preface.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Grimm, "Mythology," 53, Preface.

[37]Tacitus, XX. XXIII., XI., XII. et passim. We may still see the traces of this taste in English dwellings.

[37]Tacitus, XX. XXIII., XI., XII. et passim. We can still see the remnants of this style in English homes.

[38]Ibid. XIII.

Ibid. XIII.

[39]Tacitus, XIX., VIII., XVI. Kemble, I. 232.

[39]Tacitus, XIX., VIII., XVI. Kemble, I. 232.

[40]Tacitus, XIV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Tacitus, XIV.

[41]"In omni domo, nudi et sordidi... Plus per otium transigunt, dediti somno, ciboque, otos dies juxta focum atque ignem agunt."

[41]"In every home, bare and filthy... They spend most of their time idle, devoted to sleep and food, and they pass their lazy days next to the hearth and fire."

[42]Grimm, 53, Preface. Tacitus, X.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Grimm, 53, Preface. Tacitus, X.

[43]"Deorum nominibus appellant secretum illud, quod sola reverentia vident." Later on, at Upsala for instance, they had images (Adam of Bremen, "Historia Ecclesiastica"). Wuotan (Odin), signifies etymologically the All-Powerful, him who penetrates and circulates through everything (Grimm, "Mythology").

[43]"They refer to that secret by the names of the gods, which only reverence allows them to see." Later, in Upsala, for example, they had images (Adam of Bremen, "Historia Ecclesiastica"). Wuotan (Odin) etymologically means the All-Powerful, the one who penetrates and flows through everything (Grimm, "Mythology").

[44]"Sæmundar Edda, Snorra Edda," ed. Copenhagen, three vols., passim. Mr. Bergmann has translated several of these poems into French, which Mr. Taine quotes. The translator has generally made use of the edition of Mr. Thorpe, London, 1866.

[44]"Sæmundar Edda, Snorra Edda," ed. Copenhagen, three vols., various pages. Mr. Bergmann has translated several of these poems into French, which Mr. Taine cites. The translator mostly relied on Mr. Thorpe's edition, London, 1866.

[45]Hel, the goddess of death, born of Loki and Angrboda.—Tr.

[45]Hel, the death goddess, is the child of Loki and Angrboda.—Tr.

[46]Thorpe, "The Edda of Sæmund, the Vala's Prophecy," str. 48-56, p. 9 et passim.

[46]Thorpe, "The Edda of Sæmund, the Vala's Prophecy," str. 48-56, p. 9 et passim.

[47]"Fafnismâl Edda." This epic is common to the Northern races, as is the Iliad to the Greek populations, and is found almost entire in Germany in the Nibelungen Lied. The translator has also used Magnusson and Morris's poetical version of the "Völsunga Saga," and certain songs of the "Elder Edda," London, 1870.

[47]"Fafnismâl Edda." This epic is shared among the Northern peoples, just like the Iliad is among the Greeks, and it can be found almost entirely in Germany in the Nibelungen Lied. The translator has also used Magnusson and Morris's poetic version of the "Völsunga Saga," along with some songs from the "Elder Edda," London, 1870.

[48]"Thorpe, The Edda of Sæmund, Third Lay of Sigurd Fafnicide," str. 62-64, p. 83.

[48]"Thorpe, The Edda of Sæmund, Third Lay of Sigurd Fafnicide," pp. 62-64, p. 83.

[49]Magnusson and Morris, "Story of the Volsungs and Nibelungs, Lamentation of Guaran," p. 118 et passim.

[49]Magnusson and Morris, "Story of the Volsungs and Nibelungs, Lamentation of Guaran," p. 118 et passim.

[50]Thorpe, "The Edda of Sæmund, Lay of Atli," str. 21-27, p. 117.

[50]Thorpe, "The Edda of Sæmund, Lay of Atli," str. 21-27, p. 117.

[51]Ibid., str. 38, p. 119.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 119.

[52]This word signifies men who fought without a breastplate, perhaps in shirts only; Scottice, "Baresarks."—Tr.

[52]This term refers to men who fought without armor, possibly just in their shirts; in Scots, it's "Baresarks."—Tr.

[53]See the "Life of Sweyn," of Hereward, etc., even up to the time of the Conquest.

[53]Check out the "Life of Sweyn," "Hereward," and others, even up to the time of the Conquest.

[54]Beowulf, passim. Death of Byrhtnoth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Beowulf, throughout. Death of Byrhtnoth.

[55]"The Wanderer, the Exile's Song, Codex Exoniensis," published by Thorpe.

[55]"The Wanderer, the Exile's Song, Codex Exoniensis," published by Thorpe.

[56]Turner, "History of the Anglo-saxons", III. 63.

[56]Turner, "History of the Anglo-Saxons", III. 63.

[57]Alfred borrows his portrait from Boethius, but almost entirely rewrites it.

[57]Alfred takes inspiration from Boethius's portrait but completely reworks it.

[58]Kemble thinks that the origin of this poem is very ancient, perhaps contemporary with the invasion of the Angles and Saxons, but that the version we possess is later than the seventh century.—Kemble's "Beowulf," text and translation, 1833. The characters are Danish.

[58]Kemble believes that this poem's origins are very old, possibly dating back to the time of the Angles and Saxons' invasion, but that the version we have now is from after the seventh century.—Kemble's "Beowulf," text and translation, 1833. The characters are Danish.

[59]Kemble's "Beowulf," XI. p. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Kemble's "Beowulf," XI. p. 32.

[60]Ibid. XII. p. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, page 34.

[61]"Beowulf," XXII., XXIII. p. 62 et passim.

[61]"Beowulf," XXII., XXIII. p. 62 et passim.

[62]"Beowulf," XXXIII., XXXVI. p. 94 et passim.

[62]"Beowulf," XXXIII., XXXVI. p. 94 et passim.

[63]Ibid, XXXVII., XXXVIII. p. 110 et passim. I have throughout always used the very words of Kemble's translation.—Tr.

[63]Ibid, XXXVII., XXXVIII. p. 110 and elsewhere. I've consistently used the exact words from Kemble's translation.—Tr.

[64]Conybeare's "Illustrations of Anglo-Saxon Poetry," 1826, "Battle of Finsborough," p. 175. The complete collection of Anglo-Saxon poetry has been published by M. Grein.

[64]Conybeare's "Illustrations of Anglo-Saxon Poetry," 1826, "Battle of Finsborough," p. 175. The full collection of Anglo-Saxon poetry has been published by M. Grein.

[65]Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," III. book 9, ch. I. p. 245.

[65]Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," vol. 3, book 9, ch. I, p. 245.

[66]The cleverest Anglo-Saxon scholars, Turner, Conybeare, Thorpe, recognize this difficulty.

[66]The smartest Anglo-Saxon scholars, Turner, Conybeare, and Thorpe, acknowledge this challenge.

[67]Turner, III. 231 et passim. The translations in French, however literal, do injustice to the text; that language is too clear, too logical. No Frenchman can understand this extraordinary phase of intellect, except by taking a dictionary, and deciphering some pages of Anglo-Saxon for a fortnight.

[67]Turner, III. 231 et passim. The translations in French, no matter how literal, fail to do the text justice; that language is too clear and too logical. No French person can grasp this remarkable phase of thought without pulling out a dictionary and working through some pages of Old English for two weeks.

[68]Turner remarks that the same idea expressed by King Alfred, in prose and then in verse takes in the first case seven words, in the second five.—"History of the Anglo-Saxons," III. 235.

[68]Turner notes that King Alfred conveys the same idea first in prose with seven words and then in verse with five words.—"History of the Anglo-Saxons," III. 235.

[69]596-625. Aug. Thierry, I. 81; Bede, XII. 2.]

[69]596-625. Aug. Thierry, I. 81; Bede, XII. 2.]

[70]Jouffroy, "Problem of Human Destiny."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Jouffroy, "Human Destiny Problem."

[71]Michelet, preface to "La Renaissance"; Didron, "Histoire de Dieu."

[71]Michelet, preface to "The Renaissance"; Didron, "History of God."

[72]About 630. See "Codex Exoniensis," Thorpe.

[72]About 630. See "Codex Exoniensis," Thorpe.

[73]Bede, IV. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Bede, IV. 24.

[74]Conybeare's "Illustrations," p. 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Conybeare's "Illustrations," p. 271.

[75]Bretwalda was a species of warking, or temporary and elective chief of all the Saxons.—Tr.

[75]Bretwalda was a type of leader, or a temporary and elected chief of all the Saxons.—Tr.

[76]The Æsir (sing. As) are the gods of the Scandinavian nations, of whom Odin was the chief.—Tr.]

[76]The Æsir (sing. As) are the gods of the Scandinavian nations, with Odin as their leader.—Tr.]

[77]Kemble, I. I. XII. In this chapter he has collected many features which show the endurance of the ancient mythology.

[77]Kemble, I. I. XII. In this chapter, he has gathered numerous aspects that highlight the resilience of ancient mythology.

[78]Nástrand is the strand or shore of the dead.—Tr.

[78]Nástrand is the shore of the dead.—Tr.

[79]Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," III. book 9, ch. 3, p. 271.

[79]Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," III. book 9, ch. 3, p. 271.

[80]Ibid. III. book o, ch. 3, p. 272.

[80]Ibid. III. book o, ch. 3, p. 272.

[81]Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," III. book 9, ch. 3, p. 274.

[81]Turner, "History of Anglo-Saxons," Volume III, Book 9, Chapter 3, p. 274.

[82]Grein, "Bibliothek der Angelsæchsischen poesie."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Grein, "Library of Anglo-Saxon Poetry."

[83]Thorpe, "Cædmon," 1832, XLVII. p. 206.

[83]Thorpe, "Cædmon," 1832, XLVII. p. 206.

[84]Ibid. II. p. 7. A likeness exists between this song and corresponding portions of the Edda.

[84]Ibid. II. p. 7. There’s a similarity between this song and related sections of the Edda.

[85]Ibid. IV. p. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, IV, p. 18.

[86]This is Milton's opening also. (See "Paradise Lost," book I. verse 242, etc.) One would think that he must have had some knowledge of Cædmon from the translation of Junius.

[86]This is also how Milton starts. (See "Paradise Lost," book I, verse 242, etc.) It seems likely that he had some awareness of Cædmon from Junius's translation.

[87]Thorpe, "Cædmon," IV. p. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Thorpe, "Cædmon," IV. p. 23.

[88]They themselves feel their impotence and decrepitude. Bede, dividing the history of the world into six periods, says that the fifth, which stretches from the return out of Babylon to the birth of Christ, is the senile period; the sixth is the present, "ætas decrepita, totius morte sæculi consummanda."

[88]They feel their weakness and decline. Bede, who divides the history of the world into six periods, states that the fifth period, which lasts from the return from Babylon to the birth of Christ, is the old age; the sixth is the present, "the old age, in which the whole world is destined to end."

[89]Died in 901; Adhelm died 709, Bede died 735, Alcuin lived under Charlemagne, Erigena under Charles the Bald (843-877).

[89]Died in 901; Adhelm died in 709, Bede died in 735, Alcuin lived during the time of Charlemagne, and Erigena lived under Charles the Bald (843-877).

[90]Fox's "Alfred's Boethius," chap. 35, sec. 6, 1864.

[90]Fox's "Alfred's Boethius," chap. 35, sec. 6, 1864.

[91]All these extracts are taken from Ingram's "Saxon Chronicle," 1823.

[91]All these excerpts are from Ingram's "Saxon Chronicle," 1823.

[92]William of Malmesbury's expression.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__William of Malmesbury's phrase.

[93]Primitus (pantorum procerum prætorumque pio potissimum paternoque præsertim privilegio) panegyricum poemataque passim prosatori sub polo promulgantes, stridula vocum symphonia ac melodiæ cantilenæque carmine modulaturi hymnizemus.

[93]First (with the special blessing of the noble leaders and magistrates, especially under a paternal privilege) let’s celebrate with a panegyric and a variety of poems, raising our voices in a harmonious symphony of sound and melody as we sing our songs.

[94]In Iceland, the country of the fiercest sea-kings, crimes are unknown; prisons have been turned to other uses; fines are the only punishment.

[94]In Iceland, the land of the toughest sea-kings, crimes hardly exist; prisons have been repurposed; fines are the only form of punishment.

[95]Following Doomsday Book, Mr. Turner reckons at three hundred thousand the heads of families mentioned. If each family consisted of five persons, that would make one million five hundred thousand people. He adds five hundred thousand for the four northern counties, for London and several large towns, for the monks and provincial clergy not enumerated.... We must accept these figures with caution. Still they agree with those of Mackintosh, George Chalmers, and several others. Many facts show that the Saxon population was very numerous, and quite out of proportion to the Norman population.

[95]After the Doomsday Book, Mr. Turner estimates that there were three hundred thousand heads of families listed. If each family had five members, that would total one million five hundred thousand people. He also adds five hundred thousand for the four northern counties, London, and several large towns, along with the monks and provincial clergy who weren't counted.... We should take these figures with caution. Still, they align with those of Mackintosh, George Chalmers, and several others. Many facts indicate that the Saxon population was quite large and significantly outnumbered the Norman population.

[96]Warton, "History of English Poetry," 1840, 3 vols., Preface.

[96]Warton, "History of English Poetry," 1840, 3 volumes, Preface.


CHAPTER SECOND

The Normans

SECTION I.—The Feudal Man

A century and a half had passed on the Continent since, amid the universal decay and dissolution, a new society had been formed, and new men had risen up. Brave men had at length made a stand against the Norsemen and the robbers. They had planted their feet in the soil, and the moving chaos of the general subsidence had become fixed by the effort of their great hearts and of their arms. At the mouths of the rivers, in the defiles of the mountains, on the margin of the waste borders, at all perilous passes, they had built their forts, each for himself, each on his own land, each with his faithful band; and they had lived like a scattered but watchful army, encamped and confederate in their castles, sword in hand in front of the enemy. Beneath this discipline a formidable people had been formed, fierce hearts in strong bodies,[97] intolerant of restraint, longing for violent deeds, born for constant warfare because steeped in permanent warfare, heroes and robbers, who, as an escape from their solitude, plunged into adventures, and went, that they might conquer a country or win Paradise, to Sicily, to Portugal, to Spain, to Palestine, to England.

A hundred and fifty years had passed on the continent since, amid widespread decay and chaos, a new society had emerged, and new people had risen up. Brave individuals had finally stood up against the Norsemen and the bandits. They had firmly planted their feet in the ground, and the shifting turmoil of general decline had become stabilized through their great courage and strength. At the river mouths, in the mountain passes, on the edges of barren lands, and at every dangerous crossing, they constructed their fortifications, each one for themselves, on their own land, with their loyal followers; and they lived like a dispersed yet vigilant army, gathered and united in their castles, weapons ready against their foes. Under this structure, a formidable nation had formed, with fierce spirits in strong bodies, intolerant of control, craving violent actions, born for constant warfare because they were immersed in ongoing conflicts—heroes and outlaws who, seeking an escape from their isolation, threw themselves into adventures, journeying to conquer lands or earn glory, going to Sicily, Portugal, Spain, Palestine, and England.


SECTION II.—Normans and Saxons Contrasted

On September 27, 1066, at the mouth of the Somme, there was a great sight to be seen; four hundred large sailing vessels, more than a thousand transports, and sixty thousand men, were [Pg 73] on the point of embarking.[98] The sun shone splendidly after long rain; trumpets sounded, the cries of this armed multitude rose to heaven; as far as the eye could see, on the shore, in the wide-spreading river, on the sea which opens out thence broad and shining, masts and sails extended like a forest; the enormous fleet set out wafted by the south wind.[99] The people which it carried were said to have come from Norway, and they might have been taken for kinsmen of the Saxons, with whom they were to fight; but there were with them a multitude of adventurers, crowding from all quarters, far and near, from north and south, from Maine and Anjou, from Poitou and Brittany, from Ile-de-France and Flanders, from Aquitaine and Burgundy;[100] and, in short, the expedition itself was French.

On September 27, 1066, at the mouth of the Somme, there was an incredible sight; four hundred large sailing ships, over a thousand transport boats, and sixty thousand men were [Pg 73] about to embark.[98] The sun was shining brilliantly after a long period of rain; trumpets sounded, and the shouts of this armed crowd reached the heavens; as far as the eye could see, on the shore, in the wide-spreading river, and in the sea that opened out broad and bright, masts and sails looked like a forest; the enormous fleet set sail, carried by the south wind.[99] The people aboard were said to have come from Norway, and they could have been mistaken for relatives of the Saxons, whom they were about to fight; however, they were joined by a host of adventurers, crowding in from all directions—near and far, from north and south, from Maine and Anjou, from Poitou and Brittany, from Ile-de-France and Flanders, from Aquitaine and Burgundy;[100] and, in short, the expedition itself was French.

How comes it that, having kept its name, it had changed its nature? and what series of renovations had made a Latin out of a German people? The reason is, that this people, when they came to Neustria, were neither a national body, nor a pure race. They were but a band; and as such, marrying the women of the country, they introduced foreign blood into their children. They were a Scandinavian band, but swelled by all the bold knaves and all the wretched desperadoes who wandered about the conquered country;[101] and as such they received foreign blood into their veins. Moreover, if the nomadic band was mixed, the settled band was much more so; and peace by its transfusions, like war by its recruits, had changed the character of the primitive blood. When Rollo, having divided the land amongst his followers, hung the thieves and their abettors, people from every country gathered to him. Security, good stern justice, were so rare, that they were enough to repeople a land.[102] He invited strangers, say the old writers, "and made one people out of so many folk of different natures." This assemblage of [Pg 74] barbarians, refugees, robbers, immigrants, spoke Romance or French so quickly, that the second Duke, wishing to have his son taught Danish, had to send him to Bayeux, where it was still spoken. The great masses always form the race in the end, and generally the genius and language. Thus this people, so transformed, quickly became polished; the composite race showed itself of a ready genius, far more wary than the Saxons across the Channel, closely resembling their neighbors of Picardy, Champagne, and Ile-de-France. "The Saxons," says an old writer,[103] "vied with each other in their drinking feats, and wasted their income by day and night in feasting, whilst they lived in wretched hovels; the French and Normans, on the other hand, living inexpensively in their fine, large houses, were besides refined in their food and studiously careful in their dress." The former, still weighted by the German phlegm, were gluttons and drunkards, now and then aroused by poetical enthusiasm; the latter, made sprightlier by their transplantation and their alloy, felt the cravings of the mind already making themselves manifest. "You might see amongst them churches in every village, and monasteries in the cities, towering on high, and built in a style unknown before," first in Normandy, and later in England.[104] Taste had come to them at once—that is, the desire to please the eye, and to express a thought by outward representation, which was quite a new idea: the circular arch was raised on one or on a cluster of columns; elegant mouldings were placed about the windows; the rose window made its appearance, simple, yet, like the flower which gives it its name "rose des buissons"; and the Norman style unfolded itself, original yet proportioned between the Gothic, whose richness it foreshadowed, and the Romance, whose solidity it recalled.

How is it that, while keeping its name, it changed its nature? What series of changes turned a German people into a Latin one? The answer is that this group, when they arrived in Neustria, were neither a cohesive nation nor a pure race. They were just a band; by marrying local women, they mixed foreign blood into their children. They were a Scandinavian group but grew in number with all the daring rogues and desperate outcasts wandering through the conquered land; and as such, they infused foreign blood into their veins. Moreover, if the wandering group was mixed, the settled group was even more so; and peace, through its blend, much like war through its recruits, altered the character of the original blood. When Rollo divided the land among his followers and hanged thieves and their accomplices, people from different places came to him. Security and strict justice were so rare that they were enough to repopulate a land. He invited strangers, as old writers say, "and unified many folk of different backgrounds into one people." This gathering of [Pg 74]barbarians, refugees, robbers, and immigrants spoke Romance or French so swiftly that the second Duke, wanting his son to learn Danish, had to send him to Bayeux, where it was still spoken. Eventually, larger groups shape a race, along with its character and language. Thus, this newly transformed people quickly became sophisticated; the mixed race displayed a sharp intelligence, far more careful than the Saxons across the Channel, closely resembling their neighbors in Picardy, Champagne, and Ile-de-France. "The Saxons," says an old writer, "competed in drinking contests and squandered their earnings day and night on feasting, while living in miserable huts; the French and Normans, on the other hand, lived modestly in their spacious houses, were also refined in their food, and paid close attention to their attire." The former, still weighed down by German sluggishness, were gluttons and drunks, occasionally stirred by poetic excitement; the latter, made livelier by their migration and mixing, began to show the stirrings of intellectual ambition. "You could see churches in every village and monasteries in the cities, towering high, built in a style never seen before," first in Normandy, and later in England. Taste arrived suddenly—that is, the desire to please the eye and to convey a thought through external representation, which was a completely new concept: the circular arch was raised on one or a group of columns; elegant moldings adorned the windows; the rose window appeared, simple yet reminiscent of the flower from which it gets its name, "rose des buissons"; and the Norman style emerged, original yet balanced between the richness of Gothic and the solidity of Romance.

With taste, just as natural and just as quickly, was developed the spirit of inquiry. Nations are like children; with some the tongue is readily loosened, and they comprehend at once; with others it is loosened with difficulty, and they are slow of comprehension. The men we are here speaking of had educated themselves nimbly, as Frenchmen do. They were the first in France who unravelled the language, regulating it and writing [Pg 75] it so well, that to this day we understand their codes and their poems. In a century and a half they were so far cultivated as to find the Saxons "unlettered and rude."[105] That was the excuse they made for banishing them from the abbeys and all valuable ecclesiastical offices. And, in fact, this excuse was rational, for they instinctively hated gross stupidity. Between the Conquest and the death of King John, they established five hundred and fifty-seven schools in England. Henry Beauclerk, son of the Conqueror, was trained in the sciences; so were Henry II and his three sons; Richard, the eldest of these, was a poet. Lanfranc, first Norman Archbishop of Canterbury, a subtle logician, ably argued the Real Presence; Anselm, his successor, the first thinker of the age, thought he had discovered a new proof of the existence of God, and tried to make religion philosophical by adopting as his maxim, "Crede ut intelligas." The notion was doubtless grand, especially in the eleventh century; and they could not have gone more promptly to work. Of course the science I speak of was but scholastic, and these terrible folios slay more understandings than they confirm. But people must begin as they can; and syllogism, even in Latin, even in theology, is yet an exercise of the mind and a proof of the understanding. Among the continental priests who settled in England, one established a library; another, founder of a school, made the scholars perform the play of Saint Catherine; a third wrote in polished Latin, "epigrams as pointed as those of Martial." Such were the recreations of an intelligent race, eager for ideas, of ready and flexible genius, whose clear thought was not clouded, like that of the Saxon brain, by drunken hallucinations and the vapors of a greedy and well-filled stomach. They loved conversations, tales of adventure. Side by side with their Latin chroniclers, Henry of Huntingdon, William of Malmesbury, thoughtful men already, who could not only relate, but criticise here and there, there were rhyming chronicles in the vulgar tongue, as those of Geoffroy Gaimar, Bénoît de Sainte-Maure, Robert Wace. Do not imagine that their verse-writers were sterile of words or lacking in details. They were talkers, tale-tellers, speakers above all, ready of tongue, and never stinted in speech. Not [Pg 76] singers by any means; they speak—this is their strong point, in their poems as in their chronicles. They were the earliest who wrote the "Song of Roland"; upon this they accumulated a multitude of songs concerning Charlemagne and his peers, concerning Arthur and Merlin, the Greeks and Romans, King Horn, Guy of Warwick, every prince and every people. Their minstrels (trouvères), like their knights, draw in abundance from Welsh, Franks, and Latins, and descend upon East and West in the wide field of adventure. They address themselves to a spirit of inquiry, as the Saxons to enthusiasm, and dilute in their long, clear, and flowing narratives the lively colors of German and Breton traditions; battles, surprises, single combats, embassies, speeches, processions, ceremonies, huntings, a variety of amusing events, employ their ready and wandering imaginations. At first, in the "Song of Roland," it is still kept in check; it walks with long strides, but only walks. Presently its wings have grown; incidents are multiplied; giants and monsters abound, the natural disappears, the song of the jongleur grows a poem under the hands of the trouvère; he would speak, like Nestor of old, five, even six years running, and not grow tired or stop. Forty thousand verses are not too much to satisfy their gabble; a facile mind, copious, inquisitive, descriptive, such is the genius of the race. The Gauls, their fathers, used to delay travellers on the road to make them tell their stories, and boasted, like these, "of fighting well and talking with ease."

With curiosity, just as naturally and quickly, came the spirit of inquiry. Nations are like children; for some, the tongue is easily loosened, and they understand right away; for others, it takes time, and they are slow to catch on. The men we're talking about educated themselves quickly, like the French do. They were the first in France to untangle the language, moderating and writing it so well that even today, we understand their codes and poems. In a century and a half, they became so educated that they found the Saxons "unlettered and rude." That was their excuse for banishing them from abbeys and all important church positions. This excuse was reasonable because they instinctively despised gross stupidity. Between the Conquest and the death of King John, they established five hundred and fifty-seven schools in England. Henry Beauclerk, the son of the Conqueror, was educated in the sciences; so were Henry II and his three sons; Richard, the eldest, was a poet. Lanfranc, the first Norman Archbishop of Canterbury, a clever logician, effectively argued for the Real Presence; Anselm, his successor, the leading thinker of the time, believed he had found a new proof of God's existence and tried to make religion philosophical with the principle, "Crede ut intelligas." The idea was undoubtedly grand, especially in the eleventh century; and they wasted no time in acting on it. Of course, the science I’m talking about was just scholastic, and these dense volumes confuse more minds than they clarify. But people must start where they can, and syllogism, even in Latin and theology, is still a mental exercise and a proof of understanding. Among the continental priests who settled in England, one set up a library; another founded a school where students performed the play of Saint Catherine; a third wrote polished Latin epigrams "as sharp as those of Martial." Such were the entertainments of an intelligent race, eager for ideas, with a ready and flexible genius, whose clear thoughts weren’t clouded, like the Saxons, by drunken illusions and the excesses of a full belly. They enjoyed conversations and tales of adventure. Alongside their Latin chroniclers, like Henry of Huntingdon and William of Malmesbury, thoughtful men who could not only tell stories but also critique them, there were rhyming chronicles in the common tongue, like those of Geoffroy Gaimar, Bénoît de Sainte-Maure, and Robert Wace. Don't think their poets were short on words or details. They were talkers, storytellers, speakers above all, quick with words, and never held back in speech. Not singers by any means; they spoke—this is their strength, both in their poems and in their chronicles. They were the first to write the "Song of Roland"; from this, they created a multitude of songs about Charlemagne and his peers, about Arthur and Merlin, the Greeks and Romans, King Horn, Guy of Warwick, every prince and every people. Their minstrels (trouvères), like their knights, drawn from the Welsh, Franks, and Latins, ventured across East and West in a wide field of adventure. They appealed to a spirit of inquiry, as the Saxons did to enthusiasm, and wove together in their long, clear, and flowing narratives the vibrant colors of German and Breton traditions—battles, surprises, single combats, embassies, speeches, processions, ceremonies, hunts, a variety of entertaining events that fueled their ready and wandering imaginations. Initially, in the "Song of Roland," it is still restrained; it progresses steadily, but only moves. Soon, its wings have grown; incidents multiply; giants and monsters are everywhere, the natural disappears, and the song of the jongleur evolves into a poem under the hands of the trouvère; he would speak, like Nestor of old, for five, even six years in a row, without tiring or stopping. Forty thousand verses are not too much to satisfy their chatter; a facile mind, abundant, inquisitive, descriptive—such is the genius of the race. The Gauls, their ancestors, would hold up travelers on the road to hear their stories and boasted, like these, "of fighting well and talking easily."

With chivalric poetry, they are not wanting in chivalry; principally, it may be, because they are strong, and a strong man loves to prove his strength by knocking down his neighbors; but also from a desire of fame, and as a point of honor. By this one word honor the whole spirit of warfare is changed. Saxon poets painted war as a murderous fury, as a blind madness which shook flesh and blood, and awakened the instincts of the beast of prey; Norman poets describe it as a tourney. The new passion which they introduce is that of vanity and gallantry; Guy of Warwick dismounts all the knights in Europe, in order to deserve the hand of the prude and scornful Félice. The tourney itself is but a ceremony, somewhat brutal I admit, since it turns upon the breaking of arms and limbs, [Pg 77] but yet brilliant and French. To show skill and courage, display the magnificence of dress and armor, be applauded by and please the ladies—such feelings indicate men of greater sociality, more under the influence of public opinion, less the slaves of their own passions, void both of lyric inspiration and savage enthusiasm, gifted by a different genius, because inclined to other pleasures.

With chivalric poetry, there's no lack of chivalry; mainly because they are strong, and a strong man likes to prove his strength by taking down his neighbors; but also out of a desire for fame and as a matter of honor. This one word, honor, transforms the entire spirit of warfare. Saxon poets depicted war as a brutal rage, a blind madness that shook flesh and blood and awakened the instincts of a predator; Norman poets describe it as a tournament. The new passion they introduce is one of vanity and gallantry; Guy of Warwick knocks down all the knights in Europe to win the hand of the proud and disdainful Félice. The tournament itself is just a ceremony, somewhat brutal I admit, since it revolves around breaking arms and limbs, [Pg 77] but still glamorous and French. Showing skill and courage, showcasing the magnificence of dress and armor, seeking applause and pleasing the ladies—these feelings reflect men who are more social, more influenced by public opinion, less slaves to their own passions, lacking both lyrical inspiration and savage enthusiasm, gifted with a different genius because they're inclined toward other pleasures.

Such were the men who at this moment were disembarking in England to introduce their new manners and a new spirit, French at bottom, in mind and speech, though with special and provincial features; of all the most matter-of-fact, with an eye to the main chance, calculating, having the nerve and the dash of our own soldiers, but with the tricks and precautions of lawyers; heroic undertakers of profitable enterprises; having gone to Sicily and Naples, and ready to travel to Constantinople or Antioch, so it be to take a country or bring back money; subtle politicians, accustomed in Sicily to hire themselves to the highest bidder, and capable of doing a stroke of business in the heat of the Crusade, like Bohémond, who, before Antioch, speculated on the dearth of his Christian allies, and would only open the town to them under condition of their keeping it for himself; methodical and persevering conquerors, expert in administration, and fond of scribbling on paper, like this very William, who was able to organize such an expedition, and such an army, and kept a written roll of the same, and who proceeded to register the whole of England in his Domesday Book. Sixteen days after the disembarkation, the contrast between the two nations was manifested at Hastings by its visible effects.

These were the men who were currently arriving in England to bring their new ways and a fresh attitude, with a French influence in mind and speech, but with unique local traits; they were the most practical, always looking for the best opportunity, strategic, possessing the courage and flair of our own soldiers, yet with the cunning and caution of lawyers; bold entrepreneurs of profitable ventures; having traveled to Sicily and Naples, and willing to journey to Constantinople or Antioch, as long as it involved conquering land or bringing back money; shrewd politicians, used to selling their services to the highest bidder in Sicily, and capable of striking a deal amid the Crusades, like Bohémond, who, before Antioch, took advantage of the shortage among his Christian allies and would only let them into the city on the condition that they kept it for himself; methodical and determined conquerors, skilled in administration, and fond of taking notes, like this very William, who managed to organize such an expedition and army, keeping a written record of it, and went on to document the whole of England in his Domesday Book. Sixteen days after their arrival, the differences between the two nations were clearly displayed at Hastings.

The Saxons "ate and drank the whole night. You might have seen them struggling much, and leaping and singing," with shouts of laughter and noisy joy.[106] In the morning they packed behind their palisades the dense masses of their heavy infantry, and with battle-axe hung round their neck awaited the attack. The wary Normans weighed the chances of heaven and hell, and tried to enlist God upon their side. Robert Wace, their historian and compatriot, is no more troubled by poetical imagination than they were by warlike inspiration; and on the [Pg 78] eve of the battle his mind is as prosaic and clear as theirs.[107] The same spirit showed itself in the battle. They were for the most part bowmen and horsemen, well skilled, nimble, and clever. Taillefer, the jongleur, who asked for the honor of striking the first blow, went singing, like a true French volunteer, performing tricks all the while.[108] Having arrived before the English, he cast his lance three times in the air, then his sword, and caught them again by the handle; and Harold's clumsy foot-soldiers, who only knew how to cleave coats of mail by blows from their battle-axes, "were astonished, saying to one another that it was magic." As for William, amongst a score of prudent and cunning actions, he performed two well-calculated ones, which, in this sore embarrassment, brought him safe out of his difficulties. He ordered his archers to shoot into the air; the arrows wounded many of the Saxons in the face and one of them pierced Harold in the eye. After this he simulated flight; the Saxons, intoxicated with joy and wrath, quitted their entrenchments, and exposed themselves to the lances of his horsemen. During the remainder of the contest they only make a stand by small companies, fight with fury, and end by being slaughtered. The strong, mettlesome, brutal race threw themselves on the enemy like a savage bull; the dexterous Norman hunters wounded them adroitly, knocked them down, and placed them under the yoke.[Pg 79]

The Saxons "partied all night, eating and drinking. You could see them struggling, jumping, and singing," filled with laughter and loud joy.[106] In the morning, they arranged their heavy infantry behind their defenses and awaited the attack with battle-axes hung around their necks. The cautious Normans weighed their options and sought divine favor. Robert Wace, their historian and fellow countryman, was as untroubled by poetic imagination as they were by bravery; on the eve of battle, his thoughts were as straightforward and clear as theirs.[107] This same mindset carried into the battle. Most of them were skilled archers and horsemen, quick and clever. Taillefer, the jongleur, who wanted the honor of landing the first blow, danced around singing, like a true French volunteer, performing tricks the whole time.[108] Arriving before the English, he tossed his lance into the air three times, followed by his sword, catching them both again by the handle; and Harold's clumsy foot soldiers, who only knew how to chop through armor with their battle-axes, "were stunned, saying to one another that it must be magic." As for William, in the midst of tricky and clever strategies, he executed two well-thought-out actions that helped him out of a tight spot. He ordered his archers to shoot their arrows into the air; many Saxons were struck in the face, and one arrow pierced Harold's eye. Then he pretended to flee; the Saxons, drunk on joy and anger, left their fortifications and exposed themselves to his horsemen's lances. For the rest of the fight, they only managed to hold their ground in small groups, fighting furiously, and ultimately faced slaughter. The strong, spirited, brutal fighters charged the enemy like wild bulls; the skilled Norman hunters struck them cleverly, bringing them down and subduing them.[Pg 79]


SECTION III.—French Forms of Thought

What then is this French race, which by arms and letters make such a splendid entrance upon the world, and is so manifestly destined to rule, that in the East, for example, their name of Franks will be given to all the nations of the West? Wherein consists this new spirit, this precocious pioneer, this key of all Middle-Age civilization? There is in every mind of the kind a fundamental activity which, when incessantly repeated, moulds its plan, and gives it its direction; in town or country, cultivated or not, in its infancy and its age, it spends its existence and employs its energy in conceiving an event or an object. This is its original and perpetual process; and whether it change its region, return, advance, prolong, or alter its course, its whole motion is but a series of consecutive steps; so that the least alteration in the size, quickness, or precision of its primitive stride transforms and regulates the whole course, as in a tree the structure of the first shoot determines the whole foliage, and governs the whole growth.[109] When the Frenchman conceives an event or an object, he conceives quickly and distinctly; there is no internal disturbance, no previous fermentation of confused and violent ideas, which, becoming concentrated and elaborated, end in a noisy outbreak. The movement of his intelligence is nimble and prompt, like that of his limbs; at once and without effort he seizes upon his idea. But he seizes that alone; he leaves on one side all the long entangling off-shoots whereby it is entwined and twisted amongst its neighboring ideas; he does not embarrass himself with nor think of them; he detaches, plucks, touches but slightly, and that is all. He is deprived, or if you prefer it, he is exempt from those sudden half-visions which disturb a man, and open up to him instantaneously vast deeps and far perspectives. Images are excited by internal commotion; he, not being so moved, imagines not. He is only moved superficially; he is without large sympathy; he does not perceive an object as it is, complex and combined, but in parts, with a discursive and superficial knowledge. That is why no race in Europe is less poetical. Let us look at their epics; none are more prosaic. They [Pg 80] are not wanting in number: "The Song of Roland, Garin le Loherain," "Ogier le Danois,"[110] "Berthe aux grands Pieds." There is a library of them. Though their manners are heroic and their spirit fresh, though they have originality, and deal with grand events, yet, spite of this, the narrative is as dull as that of the babbling Norman chroniclers. Doubtless when Homer relates he is as clear as they are, and he develops as they do: but his magnificent titles of rosy-fingered Morn, the wide-bosomed Air, the divine and nourishing Earth, the earth-shaking Ocean, come in every instant and expand their purple bloom over the speeches and battles, and the grand abounding similes which interrupt the narrative tell of a people more inclined to enjoy beauty than to proceed straight to fact. But here we have facts, always facts, nothing but facts; the Frenchman wants to know if the hero will kill the traitor, the lover wed the maiden; he must not be delayed by poetry or painting. He advances nimbly to the end of the story, not lingering for dreams of the heart or wealth of landscape. There is no splendor, no color, in his narrative; his style is quite bare, and without figures; you may read ten thousand verses in these old poems without meeting one. Shall we open the most ancient, the most original, the most eloquent, at the most moving point, the "Song of Roland," when Roland is dying? The narrator is moved, and yet his language remains the same, smooth, accentless, so penetrated by the prosaic spirit, and so void of the poetic! He gives an abstract of motives, a summary of events, a series of causes for grief, a series of causes for consolation.[111] Nothing more. These men regard the circumstance or the action by itself, and adhere to this view. Their [Pg 81] idea remains exact, clear, and simple, and does not raise up a similar image to be confused with the first, to color or transform itself. It remains dry; they conceive the divisions of the object one by one, without ever collecting them, as the Saxons would, in an abrupt, impassioned, glowing semi-vision. Nothing is more opposed to their genius than the genuine songs and profound hymns, such as the English monks were singing beneath the low vaults of their churches. They would be disconcerted by the unevenness and obscurity of such language. They are not capable of such an access of enthusiasm and such excess of emotion. They never cry out, they speak, or rather they converse, and that at moments when the soul, overwhelmed by its trouble, might be expected to cease thinking and feeling. Thus Amis, in a mystery-play, being leprous, calmly requires his friend Amille to slay his two sons, in order that their blood may heal him of his leprosy; and Amille replies still more calmly.[112] If ever they try to sing, even in heaven, "a roundelay high and clear," they will produce little rhymed arguments, as dull as the dullest talk.[113] Pursue this literature to its conclusion; regard it, like that of the Skalds, at the time of its decadence, when its vices, being exaggerated, display, like those of the Skalds, only still more strongly the kind of mind which produced it. The Skalds fall off into nonsense; it loses itself into babble and platitude. The Saxon could not master his craving for exaltation; the Frenchman could not restrain the volubility of his tongue. He is too diffuse and too clear; the Saxon is too obscure and brief. The one was excessively agitated and carried away; the other explains and develops without measure. From the twelfth century the Gestes spun out degenerate into rhapsodies and psalmodies of thirty or forty thousand verses. Theology enters into them; poetry becomes an interminable, intolerable litany, where the ideas, expounded, developed, and repeated ad infinitum, without one outburst of emotion or one touch of originality, flow like a clear and insipid stream, and send off their reader, [Pg 82] by dint of their monotonous rhymes, into a comfortable slumber. What a deplorable abundance of distinct and facile ideas! We meet with it again in the seventeenth century, in the literary gossip which took place at the feet of men of distinction; it is the fault and the talent of the race. With this involuntary art of perceiving, and isolating instantaneously and clearly each part of every object, people can speak, even for speaking's sake, and forever.

What then is this French people, who make such a grand entrance into the world through their military and literary achievements, and seem so clearly destined to dominate, that in the East, for instance, the name Franks will be used for all the nations of the West? What is this new spirit, this early trailblazer, this key to all of medieval civilization? There is a fundamental activity in every such mind that, when repeated over and over, shapes its plans and gives it direction; whether in a city or a rural area, educated or not, in its youth or in its old age, it spends its existence and energy on imagining an event or an object. This is its original and ongoing process; and whether it changes its location, goes back, moves forward, drags out, or alters its path, its entire movement is just a series of consecutive steps; thus, even the slightest change in the size, speed, or accuracy of its initial stride transforms and regulates the whole journey, just as in a tree where the structure of the first shoot determines the entire canopy and governs its overall growth.[109] When a Frenchman imagines an event or an object, he does so quickly and distinctly; there’s no internal turmoil, no prior fermentation of jumbled and intense ideas that boil over into an explosive outbreak. His brain moves nimbly and promptly, just like his body; he grabs his idea immediately and effortlessly. But he only grabs that one idea; he sets aside all the long, tangled branches that twist and turn around it with related thoughts; he doesn’t burden himself with or think about them; he detaches, plucks, touches them lightly, and that’s it. He lacks, or if you prefer, he is free from the sudden half-visions that can overwhelm someone and instantly reveal vast depths and distant horizons. Images emerge from internal agitation; since he isn’t stirred this way, he doesn’t imagine. He is only moved on a superficial level; he lacks deep empathy; he doesn’t see an object as it truly is, complex and intertwined, but rather in pieces, with a superficial and analytical understanding. That’s why no race in Europe is less poetic. Let’s look at their epics; none are more straightforward. They [Pg 80] are plentiful: "The Song of Roland, Garin le Loherain," "Ogier le Danois,"[110] "Berthe aux grands Pieds." There’s a whole library of them. Even though their manners are heroic and their spirit fresh, and they have originality and tackle grand events, the storytelling is just as dull as that of the talkative Norman chroniclers. Surely when Homer tells a story, he is as clear as they are, and he unfolds his narratives just like they do: but his magnificent phrases about rosy-fingered Dawn, the wide-bosomed Sky, the divine and nurturing Earth, the earth-shaking Ocean, continuously appear and spread their rich imagery over the speeches and battles, while the grand, abundant similes that interrupt the story indicate a people who prefer to appreciate beauty rather than go straight for facts. But here we have facts, always facts, nothing but facts; the Frenchman wants to know if the hero will kill the traitor, if the lover will wed the maiden; he shouldn’t be delayed by poetry or decoration. He swiftly moves to the end of the story, not pausing for emotional dreams or lush landscapes. There’s no splendor, no color, to his storytelling; his style is completely bare and devoid of figures; you could read ten thousand lines in these old poems without coming across one. Should we open the oldest, most original, and most eloquent to its most moving point, the "Song of Roland," when Roland is dying? The narrator is moved, yet his language remains the same, smooth and unaccented, so deeply infused with the prosaic spirit, and so lacking in the poetic! He merely provides a summary of motives, a rundown of events, a list of reasons for sorrow, a series of reasons for comfort.[111] Nothing more. These men see the situation or the action on its own, and stick to that perspective. Their [Pg 81] ideas stay accurate, clear, and simple, not raising a similar image to confuse with the original, to color or transform it. They remain straightforward; they analyze the segments of the object individually, never collecting them, unlike the Saxons, who might do so in a sudden, passionate, vibrant half-vision. Nothing contrasts more with their genius than genuine songs and deep hymns, such as those the English monks sang beneath the low ceilings of their churches. They would be unsettled by the unevenness and ambiguity of such language. They aren’t capable of such a surge of enthusiasm or overwhelming emotion. They don’t shout, they speak, or rather they converse, even at moments when the soul, burdened by its troubles, might be expected to stop thinking and feeling. Thus Amis, in a mystery play, being leprous, calmly asks his friend Amille to kill his two sons so that their blood may cure his leprosy; and Amille responds just as calmly.[112] If they ever attempt to sing, even in heaven, "a roundelay high and clear," they produce little rhymed arguments, as dull as the dullest conversation.[113] Trace this literature to its conclusion; view it, like that of the Skalds, at the time of its decline, when its flaws, being amplified, showcase, like those of the Skalds, even more distinctly the kind of mind that created it. The Skalds descend into nonsense; it degenerates into empty chatter and clichés. The Saxon can’t control his desire for grandeur; the Frenchman can’t restrain his talkativeness. He is too expansive and too clear; the Saxon is too vague and concise. One was overly excited and swept away; the other explains and develops endlessly. From the twelfth century, the Gestes degenerated into rhapsodies and psalm poems of thirty or forty thousand lines. Theology infiltrates them; poetry becomes an endless, unbearable litany, where ideas are expounded, developed, and repeated ad infinitum, without a single emotional outburst or an original touch, flowing like a clear and tasteless stream, and lulling the reader, [Pg 82] through their monotonous rhymes, into a comfortable slumber. What a dismal abundance of clear and easy ideas! We encounter it again in the seventeenth century, in the literary chatter that took place at the feet of notable figures; it is the flaw and the talent of the race. With this instinctive skill of perceiving, and isolating immediately and clearly each part of every object, people can speak, even just for the sake of talking, endlessly.

Such is the primitive process; how will it be continued? Here appears a new trait in the French genius, the most valuable of all. It is necessary to comprehension that the second idea shall be contiguous to the first; otherwise that genius is thrown out of its course and arrested; it cannot proceed by irregular bounds; it must walk step by step, on a straight road; order is innate in it; without study, and in the first place, it disjoints and decomposes the object or event, however complicated and entangled it may be, and sets the parts one by one in succession to each other, according to their natural connection. True, it is still in a state of barbarism; yet its intelligence is a reasoning faculty, which spreads, though unwittingly. Nothing is more clear than the style of the old French narratives and of the earliest poems: we do not perceive that we are following a narrator, so easy is the gait, so even the road he opens to us, so smoothly and gradually every idea glides into the next; and this is why he narrates so well. The chroniclers Villehardouin, Joinville, Froissart, the fathers of prose, have an ease and clearness approached by none, and beyond all, a charm, a grace, which they had not to go out of their way to find. Grace is a national possession in France, and springs from the native delicacy which has a horror of incongruities; the instinct of Frenchmen avoids violent shocks in works of taste as well as in works of argument; they desire that their sentiments and ideas shall harmonize, and not clash. Throughout they have this measured spirit, exquisitely refined.[114] They take care, on a sad subject, not to push emotion to its limits; they avoid big words. Think how Joinville relates in six lines the death of the poor sick priest who wished to finish celebrating the mass, and "nevermore did sing, and died." Open a mystery-play, "Théophilus," or that of the [Pg 83] "Queen of Hungary," for instance: when they are going to burn her and her child, she says two short lines about "this gentle dew which is so pure an innocent," nothing more. Take a fabliau, even a dramatic one: when the penitent knight, who has undertaken to fill a barrel with his tears, dies in the hermit's company, he asks from him only one last gift: "Do but embrace me, and then I'll die in the arms of my friend." Could a more touching sentiment be expressed in more sober language? We must say of their poetry what is said of certain pictures: This is made out of nothing. Is there in the world anything more delicately graceful than the verses of Guillaume de Lorris? Allegory clothes his ideas so as to dim their too great brightness; ideal, figures, half transparent, float about the lover, luminous, yet in a cloud, and lead him amidst all the delicate and gentle-hued ideas to the rose, whose "sweet odor embalms all the plain." This refinement goes so far, that in Thibaut of Champagne and in Charles of Orleans it turns to affectation and insipidity. In them all impressions grow more slender; the perfume is so weak that one often fails to catch it; on their knees before their lady they whisper their waggeries and conceits; they love politely and wittily, they arrange ingeniously in a bouquet their "painted words," all the flowers of "fresh and beautiful language"; they know how to mark fleeting ideas in their flight, soft melancholy, vague reverie; they are as elegant as talkative, and as charming as the most amiable abbés of the eighteenth century. This lightness of touch is proper to the race, and appears as plainly under the armor and amid the massacres of the Middle Ages as mid the courtesies and the musk-scented, wadded coats of the last court. You will find it in their coloring as in their sentiments. They are not struck by the magnificence of nature, they see only her pretty side; they paint the beauty of a woman by a single feature, which is only polite, saying, "She is more gracious than the rose in May." They do not experience the terrible emotion, ecstasy, sudden oppression of heart which is displayed in the poetry of neighboring nations; they say discreetly, "She began to smile, which vastly became her." They add, when they are in a descriptive humor, "that she had a sweet and perfumed breath," and a body "white as new-fallen snow on a branch." They do not aspire higher; beauty pleases, but does not transport [Pg 84] them. They enjoy agreeable emotions, but are not fitted for deep sensations. The full rejuvenescence of being, the warm air of spring which renews and penetrates all existence, suggests but a pleasing couplet; they remark in passing, "Now is winter gone, the hawthorn blossoms, the rose expands," and so pass on about their business. It is a light gladsomeness, soon gone, like that which an April landscape affords. For an instant the author glances at the mist of the streams rising about the willow trees, that pleasant vapor which imprisons the brightness of the morning; then, humming a burden of a song, he returns to his narrative. He seeks amusement, and herein lies his power.

This is the basic process; how will it continue? Here we see a new characteristic of the French genius, the most valuable of all. To understand it, the second idea must be closely related to the first; otherwise, that genius is thrown off track and halted; it cannot move irregularly; it must proceed step by step, on a straight path; order is inherent in it; without needing to study, it first dissects and breaks down the object or event, no matter how complicated it is, and presents the parts one after another in their natural order. True, it is still somewhat primitive; yet its intelligence is a reasoning ability that develops, though unintentionally. Nothing is clearer than the style of old French stories and early poems: you hardly notice you’re following a narrator, so smoothly does he walk, so consistent the path he opens for us, so effortlessly does each idea flow into the next; and that’s why he tells the story so well. The chroniclers Villehardouin, Joinville, and Froissart, the forefathers of prose, possess a clarity and ease unmatched by others, and above all, a charm and grace that they didn’t have to search hard to find. Grace is a national trait in France, stemming from a natural sensitivity that dislikes inconsistencies; the French instinctively avoid jarring shocks in artistic works as well as argumentative ones; they want their feelings and ideas to sync up, not clash. Throughout, they exhibit this balanced spirit, exquisitely refined.[114] They are careful, even on somber topics, not to push emotions to the extreme; they shun grandiose language. Consider how Joinville tells in six lines of the death of the poor sick priest who wanted to finish celebrating mass, and “never sang again, and died.” Open a mystery play, “Théophilus,” or one of the [Pg 83] "Queen of Hungary," for example: when they are about to burn her and her child, she expresses in just two short lines about “this gentle dew that is so pure and innocent,” nothing more. Take a fabliau, even a dramatic one: when the penitent knight, who has promised to fill a barrel with his tears, dies in the hermit's company, he asks for just one last request: “Just hug me, and then I’ll die in the arms of my friend.” Could a more heartfelt sentiment be expressed in more understated language? We must say of their poetry what is said of certain paintings: This is made out of nothing. Is there anything more delicately graceful in the world than the verses of Guillaume de Lorris? Allegory wraps his ideas so that their brilliance doesn’t overwhelm; ideal figures, almost transparent, swirl around the lover, glowing yet shrouded in mist, leading him through all the subtle and gently colored ideas to the rose, whose “sweet scent fills the whole field.” This refinement goes so far that in Thibaut of Champagne and Charles of Orleans it turns into pretentiousness and blandness. In them, all impressions grow lighter; the perfume is so faint that it’s often hard to catch; kneeling before their lady, they whisper their playful banter and clever thoughts; they love politely and wittily, arranging their “painted words” into a bouquet of “fresh and beautiful language”; they know how to capture fleeting ideas as they pass, soft melancholy, vague reverie; they are as elegant as they are talkative, and as charming as the most amiable abbés of the eighteenth century. This lightness of touch is inherent to the race, evident even under the armor and amid the massacres of the Middle Ages as much as in the courtesies and musk-scented, padded coats of the last court. You’ll find it in their colors as well as in their feelings. They are not overwhelmed by the grandeur of nature; they only see her prettier side; they describe a woman’s beauty by just one polite feature, saying, “She is more graceful than the rose in May.” They do not experience the intense emotion, ecstasy, or sudden heartache seen in the poetry of neighboring nations; they state, discreetly, “She began to smile, which greatly suited her.” They add, when in a descriptive mood, “that she had a sweet and fragrant breath,” and a body “white as freshly fallen snow on a branch.” They do not aim higher; beauty pleases them, but does not transport them.[Pg 84] They enjoy pleasant feelings but are not suited for deep sensations. The complete renewal of existence, the warm air of spring that refreshes and permeates everything, prompts only a pleasing couplet; they mention casually, “Now that winter's over, the hawthorn blooms, the rose unfolds,” and move on with their lives. It’s a fleeting joy, quickly gone, like that of an April landscape. For a moment, the author glances at the mist rising from the streams around the willow trees, that pleasant vapor which captures the morning's brightness; then, humming a tune, he returns to his story. He seeks amusement, and therein lies his power.

In life, as in literature, it is pleasure he aims at, not sensual pleasure or emotion. He is lively, not voluptuous; dainty, not a glutton. He takes love for a pastime, not for an intoxication. It is a pretty fruit which he plucks, tastes, and leaves. And we must remark yet further, that the best of the fruit in his eyes is the fact of its being forbidden. He says to himself that he is duping a husband, that "he deceives a cruel woman, and thinks he ought to obtain a pope's indulgence for the deed."[115] He wishes to be merry—it is the state he prefers, the end and aim of his life; and especially to laugh at other people. The short verse of his fabliaux gambols and leaps like a schoolboy released from school, over all things respected or respectable; criticising the Church, women, the great, the monks. Scoffers, banterers, our fathers have abundance both of expression and matter; and the matter comes to them so naturally, that without culture, and surrounded by coarseness, they are as delicate in their raillery as the most refined. They touch upon ridicule lightly, they mock without emphasis, as it were innocently; their style is so harmonious, that at first sight we make a mistake, and do not see any harm in it. They seem artless; they look so very demure; only a word shows the imperceptible smile: it is the ass, for example, which they call the high priest, by reason of his padded cassock and his serious air, and who gravely begins "to play the organ." At the close of the history, the delicate sense of comicality has touched you, though you cannot say how. They do not call things by their names, especially in love matters; they let you [Pg 85] guess it; they assume that you are as sharp and knowing as themselves.[116] A man might discriminate, embellish at times, perhaps refine upon them, but their first traits are incomparable. When the fox approaches the raven to steal the cheese, he begins as a hypocrite, piously and cautiously, and as one of the family. He calls the raven his "good father Don Rohart, who sings so well"; he praises his voice, "so sweet and fine. You would be the best singer in the world if you kept clear of nuts." Reynard is a rogue, an artist in the way of invention, not a mere glutton; he loves roguery for its own sake; he rejoices in his superiority, and draws out his mockery. When Tibert, the cat, by his counsel hung himself at the bell-rope, wishing to ring it, he uses irony, enjoys and relishes it, pretends to wax impatient with the poor fool whom he has caught, calls him proud, complains because the other does not answer, and because he wishes to rise to the clouds-and visit the saints. And from beginning to end this long epic of Reynard the Fox is the same; the raillery never ceases, and never fails to be agreeable. Reynard has so much wit that he is pardoned for everything. The necessity for laughter is national—so indigenous to the French, that a stranger cannot understand, and is shocked by it. This pleasure does not resemble physical joy in any respect, which is to be despised for its grossness; on the contrary, it sharpens the intelligence, and brings to light many a delicate or ticklish idea. The fabliaux are full of truths about men, and still more about women, about people of low rank, and still more about those of high rank; it is a method of philosophizing by stealth and boldly, in spite of conventionalism, and in opposition to the powers that be. This taste has nothing in common either with open satire, which is offensive because it is cruel; on the contrary, it provokes good humor. We soon see that the jester is not ill-disposed, that he does not wish to wound: if he stings, it is as a bee, without venom; an instant later he is not thinking of it; if need be, he will take himself as an object of his pleasantry; all he wishes is to keep up in himself and in us sparkling and pleasing ideas. Do we not see here in advance an abstract of the whole French literature, the incapacity for great poetry, the sudden and durable perfection [Pg 86] of prose, the excellence of all the moods of conversation and eloquence, the reign and tyranny of taste and method, the art and theory of development and arrangement, the gift of being measured, clear, amusing, and piquant? We have taught Europe how ideas fall into order, and which ideas are agreeable; and this is what our Frenchmen of the eleventh century are about to teach their Saxons during five or six centuries, first with the lance, next with the stick, next with the birch.

In life, just like in literature, he's after enjoyment—not physical pleasure or raw emotions. He’s spirited, not indulgent; refined, not greedy. He treats love like a hobby, not an obsession. It’s a nice treat that he savors briefly before moving on. We should also note that the most enticing aspect of this for him is that it’s forbidden. He might think he’s tricking a husband, or that “he's deceiving a cruel woman and deserves a pope’s forgiveness for it.”[115] He wants to have a good time—that’s what he prefers, and it’s the goal of his life, particularly enjoying a laugh at others' expense. The short lines of his fabliaux bounce around like a schoolboy let loose from class, making fun of all things esteemed or respectable—critiquing the Church, women, the powerful, and monks. Our ancestors were full of playful mockery, expressing themselves effortlessly; they could be as clever in their teasing as the most polished. They touch on ridicule lightly, mocking innocently, and their style is so smooth that at first glance, it seems harmless. They appear genuine and modest; only a single word reveals the hidden smile: for instance, they refer to the donkey as the high priest because of his padded gown and serious demeanor, who then solemnly starts “playing the organ.” By the end of the story, you might find yourself amused, even if you're not sure why. They don’t always name things outright, especially in matters of love; they let you figure it out, assuming you're just as sharp as they are.[116] A person could discern, adapt, and maybe refine their ideas, but their original traits are unmatched. When the fox sneaks up on the raven to steal cheese, he starts off pretending to be friendly, acting pious and cautious, as if part of the family. He greets the raven as “good father Don Rohart, who sings so beautifully,” compliments his voice, saying it’s “so sweet and fine. You’d be the best singer ever if you could just avoid nuts.” Reynard is a trickster, a creative genius, not just a glutton; he loves being crafty and takes pride in his cleverness. When Tibert, the cat, hangs himself from the bell rope trying to ring it, he uses irony, enjoys the situation, pretends to get annoyed with the silly fool he’s caught, calls him arrogant, and complains that the other isn’t responding while hoping to soar up to the clouds and meet the saints. Throughout this epic tale of Reynard the Fox, the teasing never stops and remains delightful. Reynard is so witty that he gets away with everything. The need for laughter is a national trait—so deeply rooted in the French that outsiders often don’t get it and can be taken aback. This joy is nothing like physical pleasure, which is to be looked down upon for its crudeness; on the contrary, it sharpens the mind and reveals many delicate or sensitive ideas. The fabliaux are packed with insights about men, and even more so about women, about the lower classes, and even more about the upper classes; it’s a way of philosophizing quietly and boldly, challenging norms and authority. This taste has nothing in common with open satire, which can be harsh and cruel; instead, it fosters amusement. We quickly see that the jester isn't malicious, that he doesn’t intend to hurt; if he does sting, it's like a bee, without malice; a moment later, he won’t be thinking of it anymore; if necessary, he’ll make himself the target of his jokes; all he wants is to maintain lively and enjoyable ideas, both in himself and in us. Can we see here a preview of all French literature, the inability to create great poetry, the sudden and lasting mastery of prose, the brilliance of conversational skills and eloquence, the dominance of taste and method, the art and theory of structure and arrangement, the ability to be concise, clear, entertaining, and sharp? We have taught Europe how to organize ideas and which ideas are pleasing; and this is what our Frenchmen of the eleventh century are about to teach their Saxon counterparts over the next five or six centuries—first with a spear, then with a club, next with a rod.


SECTION IV.—The Normans in England

Consider, then, this Frenchman or Norman, this man from Anjou or Maine, who in his well-knit coat of mail, with sword and lance, came to seek his fortune in England. He took the manor of some slain Saxon, and settled himself in it with his soldiers and comrades, gave them land, houses, the right of levying taxes, on condition of their fighting under him and for him, as men-at-arms, marshals, standard-bearers; it was a league in case of danger. In fact, they were in a hostile and conquered country, and they have to maintain themselves. Each one hastened to build for himself a place of refuge, castle or fortress,[117] well fortified, of solid stone, with narrow windows, strengthened with battlements, garrisoned by soldiers, pierced with loopholes. Then these men went to Salisbury, to the number of sixty thousand, all holders of land, having at least enough to maintain a man with horse or arms. There, placing their hands in William's they promised him fealty and assistance; and the king's edict declared that they must be all united and bound together like brothers in arms, to defend and succor each other. They are an armed colony, stationary, like the Spartans amongst the Helots; and they make laws accordingly. When a Frenchman is found dead in any district, the inhabitants are to give up the murderer, or failing to do so, they must pay forty-seven marks as a fine; if the dead man is English, it rests with the people of the place to prove it by the oath of four near relatives of the deceased. They are to beware of killing a stag, boar, or fawn; for an offence against the forest-laws they will lose their eyes. They have nothing of [Pg 87] all their property assured to them except as alms, or on condition of paying tribute, or by taking the oath of allegiance. Here a free Saxon proprietor is made a body-slave on his own estate.[118] Here a noble and rich Saxon lady feels on her shoulder the weight of the hand of a Norman valet, who is become by force her husband or her lover. There were Saxons of one sol, or of two sols, according to the sum which they gained for their masters; they sold them, hired them, worked them on joint account, like an ox or an ass. One Norman abbot has his Saxon predecessors dug up, their bones thrown without the gates. Another keeps men-at-arms, who bring his recalcitrant monks to reason by blows of their swords. Imagine, if you can, the pride of these new lords, conquerors, strangers, masters, nourished by habits of violent activity, and by the savagery, ignorance, and passions of feudal life. "They thought they might do whatsoever they pleased," say the old chroniclers. "They shed blood indiscriminately, snatched the morsel of bread from the mouth of the wretched, and seized upon all the money, the goods, the land."[119] Thus "all the folk in the low country were at great pains to seem humble before Ivo Taillebois, and only to address him with one knee on the ground; but although they made a point of paying him every honor, and giving him all and more than all which they owed him in the way of rent and service, he harassed, tormented, tortured, imprisoned them, set his dogs upon their cattle,... broke the legs and backbones of their beasts of burden,... and sent men to attack their servants on the road with sticks and swords."[120] The Normans would not and could not borrow any idea or custom from such boors;[121] they despised them as coarse and stupid. They stood amongst them, as the Spaniards amongst the Americans in the sixteenth century, superior in force and culture, more versed in letters, more expert in the arts of luxury. They preserved their manners and their speech. England, to all outward appearance—the court of the king, the castles of the nobles, the palaces of the bishops, the houses of the wealthy—was French; and the Scandinavian [Pg 88] people, of whom sixty years ago the Saxon kings used to have poems sung to them, thought that the nation had forgotten its language, and treated it in their laws as though it were no longer their sister.

Consider this Frenchman or Norman, this man from Anjou or Maine, who in his sturdy coat of armor, with sword and lance, came to seek his fortune in England. He took over the manor of a slain Saxon and settled in it with his soldiers and comrades, giving them land, houses, and the right to collect taxes, on the condition that they would fight for him as men-at-arms, marshals, and standard-bearers; it was a pact in case of danger. In reality, they were in a hostile and conquered territory, and they had to support themselves. Each one rushed to build a refuge for himself, whether a castle or a fortress,[117] well defended, made of solid stone, with narrow windows, reinforced with battlements, manned by soldiers, and equipped with loopholes. Then these men went to Salisbury, numbering sixty thousand, all landholders, each possessing enough to support a man with a horse or weapons. There, they placed their hands in William's and pledged their loyalty and support; the king's decree declared that they must be united and bound together like brothers in arms, to defend and help one another. They are an armed colony, stationary, like the Spartans among the Helots; and they establish laws accordingly. If a Frenchman is found dead in any area, the locals must hand over the murderer, or if they fail to do so, they have to pay a fine of forty-seven marks; if the dead man is English, it is up to the locals to prove it by the oath of four close relatives of the deceased. They must be cautious not to kill a stag, boar, or fawn; for violating the forest laws, they risk losing their eyesight. Aside from what is granted as alms, or contingent on paying tribute, or by taking an oath of allegiance, none of their property is secure. Here, a free Saxon landowner is reduced to a servant on his own estate.[118] Here, a noble and wealthy Saxon woman feels the weight of a Norman servant's hand, who has become her husband or lover by force. There were Saxons worth one sol or two sols, depending on how much they earned for their masters; they sold them, hired them, and worked with them collectively, like an ox or a donkey. One Norman abbot has his Saxon predecessors exhumed, their bones discarded outside the gates. Another keeps armed men, who bring his defiant monks to compliance with blows from their swords. Imagine, if you can, the pride of these new lords, conquerors, strangers, masters, sustained by the habits of violent action, the savagery, ignorance, and passions of feudal life. "They thought they could do whatever they wanted," say the old chroniclers. "They shed blood wantonly, snatched food from the mouths of the needy, and seized all the money, goods, and land."[119] Thus, "all the people in the lowlands made great efforts to appear humble before Ivo Taillebois, only addressing him with one knee on the ground; but although they made it a point to pay him every honor, and to give him more than what they owed him in rent and service, he harassed, tormented, tortured, imprisoned them, set his dogs upon their livestock,... broke the legs and backs of their working animals,... and sent men to attack their servants on the road with sticks and swords."[120] The Normans would not and could not adopt any ideas or customs from such peasants;[121] they looked down on them as crude and foolish. They stood among them like the Spaniards did among the Americans in the sixteenth century, superior in power and culture, more educated, and more skilled in the arts of luxury. They maintained their customs and their language. England, on the surface—the king’s court, the nobles' castles, the bishops' palaces, the wealthy's homes—was French; and the Scandinavian[Pg 88] people, to whom the Saxon kings used to have poems sung just sixty years prior, thought the nation had forgotten its language and treated it in their laws as if it were no longer their sister.

It was a French literature, then, which was at this time domiciled across the channel,[122] and the conquerors tried to make it purely French, purged from all Saxon alloy. They made such a point of this that the nobles in the reign of Henry II sent their sons to France, to preserve them from barbarisms. "For two hundred years," says Higden,[123] "children in scole, agenst the usage and manir of all other nations beeth compelled for to leve hire own langage, and for to construe hir lessons and hire thynges in Frensche." The statutes of the universities obliged the students to converse either in French or Latin. "Gentilmen children beeth taught to speke Frensche from the tyme that they bith rokked in hire cradell; and uplondissche men will likne himself to gentylmen, and fondeth with greet besynesse for to speke Frensche." Of course the poetry is French. The Norman brought his minstrel with him; there was Taillefer, the jongleur, who sang the "Song of Roland" at the battle of Hastings; there was Adeline, the jongleuse, received an estate in the partition which followed the Conquest. The Norman who ridicules the Saxon kings, who dug up the Saxon saints and cast them without the walls of the church, loved none but French ideas and verses. It was into French verse that Robert Wace rendered the legendary history of the England which was conquered, and the actual history of the Normandy in which he continued to live. Enter one of the abbeys where the minstrels come to sing, "where the clerks after dinner and supper read poems, the chronicles of kingdoms, the wonders of the world,"[124] you will only find Latin or French verses, Latin or French prose. What becomes of English? Obscure, despised, we hear it no more, except in the mouths of degraded franklins, outlaws of the forest, swineherds, peasants, the lowest orders. It is no longer, or scarcely written; gradually we find in the Saxon Chronicle that the idiom alters, is [Pg 89] extinguished; the Chronicle itself ceases within a century after the Conquest.[125] The people who have leisure or security enough to read or write are French; for them authors devise and compose; literature always adapts itself to the taste of those who can appreciate and pay for it. Even the English[126] endeavor to write in French: thus Robert Grostête, in his allegorical poem on Christ; Peter Langtoft, in his "Chronicle of England," and in his "Life of Thomas à Becket"; Hugh de Rotheland, in his poem of "Hippomedon"; John Hoveden, and many others. Several write the first half of the verse in English, and the second in French; a strange sign of the ascendancy which is moulding and oppressing them. Even in the fifteenth century[127] many of these poor folk are employed in this task; French is the language of the court, from it arose all poetry and elegance; he is but a clodhopper who is inapt at that style. They apply themselves to it as our old scholars did to Latin verses; they are gallicized as those were latinized, by constraint, with a sort of fear, knowing well that they are but schoolboys and provincials. Gower, one of their best poets, at the end of his French works, excuses himself humbly for not having "de Français la faconde. Pardonnez moi," he says, "que de ce je forsvoie; je suis Anglais."

It was a time when French literature was settling across the channel,[122] and the conquerors aimed to make it purely French, free from any Saxon influences. They were so focused on this that nobles during Henry II's reign sent their sons to France to protect them from barbarism. "For two hundred years," says Higden,[123] "children in school, against the customs and manners of all other nations, were forced to abandon their own language and to interpret their lessons and things in French." The university regulations required students to speak either French or Latin. "Gentlemen's children are taught to speak French from the time they’re rocked in their cradles; and countrymen try to imitate gentlemen and are very eager to speak French." Naturally, the poetry is French. The Normans brought their minstrels with them; there was Taillefer, the jongleur, who sang the "Song of Roland" at the Battle of Hastings; there was Adeline, the jongleuse, who received land in the distribution after the Conquest. The Norman who mocks the Saxon kings, who dug up the Saxon saints and cast them out of the church, adored only French ideas and poetry. The legendary history of conquered England and the actual history of Normandy, where he continued to live, were both rendered into French verse by Robert Wace. If you enter one of the abbeys where minstrels come to sing, "where the clerks after dinner and supper read poems, the chronicles of kingdoms, the wonders of the world,"[124] you will only find Latin or French verses, Latin or French prose. What happens to English? It becomes obscure and despised; we hardly hear it anymore, except from the mouths of degraded farmers, outlaws, swineherds, peasants, the lowest classes. It is barely written anymore; gradually we see in the Saxon Chronicle that the language changes, diminishes; the Chronicle itself stops within a century after the Conquest.[125] Those who have enough leisure or security to read or write are French; for them, authors create and compose; literature always caters to the tastes of those who can appreciate and pay for it. Even the English[126] try to write in French: this includes Robert Grostête, in his allegorical poem about Christ; Peter Langtoft, in his "Chronicle of England," and in his "Life of Thomas à Becket"; Hugh de Rotheland, in his poem "Hippomedon"; John Hoveden, and many others. Some write the first half of the verse in English and the second in French; a strange sign of the dominance that is shaping and suppressing them. Even in the fifteenth century[127] many of these poor souls are engaged in this task; French is the language of the court, from which all poetry and elegance arise; anyone who struggles with that style is seen as a clodhopper. They approach it as our old scholars did with Latin verses; they are being Frenchified just as those were Latinized, under pressure, with a sense of fear, fully aware that they are just students and provincials. Gower, one of their best poets, at the end of his French works, humbly makes excuses for not having "de Français la faconde. Pardonnez moi," he says, "que de ce je forsvoie; je suis Anglais."

And yet, after all, neither the race nor the tongue has perished. It is necessary that the Norman should learn English, in order to command his tenants; his Saxon wife speaks it to him, and his sons receive it from the lips of their nurse; the contagion is strong, for he is obliged to send them to France, to preserve them from the jargon which on his domain threatens to overwhelm and spoil them. From generation to generation the contagion spreads; they breathe it in the air, with the foresters in the chase, the farmers in the field, the sailors on the ships: for these coarse people, shut in by their animal existence, are not the kind to learn a foreign language; by the simple weight of their dullness they impose their idiom on their conquerors, at all events such words as pertain to living things. Scholarly speech, the language of law, abstract and philosophical expressions—in short, all words depending on reflection and culture may be French, since there is nothing to prevent it. This is just what [Pg 90] happens; these kind of ideas and this kind of speech are not understood by the commonalty, who, not being able to touch them, cannot change them. This produces a French, a colonial French, doubtless perverted, pronounced with closed mouth, with a contortion of the organs of speech, "after the school of Stratford-atte-Bow"; yet it is still French. On the other hand, as regards the speech employed about common actions and visible objects, it is the people, the Saxons, who fix it; these living words are too firmly rooted in his experience to allow of being parted with, and thus the whole substance of the language comes from him. Here, then, we have the Norman who, slowly and constrainedly, speaks and understands English, a deformed, gallicized English, yet English, in sap and root; but he has taken his time about it, for it has required two centuries. It was only under Henry III that the new tongue is complete, with the new constitution; and that, after the like fashion, by alliance and intermixture; the burgesses come to take their seats in Parliament with the nobles, at the same time that Saxon words settle down in the language side by side with French words.

And yet, after all, neither the race nor the language has disappeared. The Norman needs to learn English to communicate with his tenants; his Saxon wife speaks it to him, and his sons learn it from their nurse. The influence is strong, as he has to send them to France to protect them from the mix of languages that threatens to overwhelm and spoil them on his land. The influence spreads from generation to generation; they absorb it through the air, from the foresters in the hunt, the farmers in the field, and the sailors on the ships. These simple people, trapped in their basic lives, aren't the type to learn a foreign language; their dullness imposes their speech on their conquerors, at least for words related to everyday life. Academic speech, the language of law, and abstract, philosophical terms—all words reliant on thought and culture—can be French since nothing stands in the way. This is just what [Pg 90] occurs; these types of ideas and speech are not understood by the masses, who, unable to grasp them, can’t change them. This results in a version of French, a colonial French, probably distorted, spoken with a closed mouth, distorted speech patterns, “in the style of Stratford-atte-Bow”; yet it’s still French. On the other hand, for the language used regarding everyday actions and visible objects, it's the Saxons who shape it; these living words are too deeply embedded in their experience to be discarded, and so the core of the language comes from them. Here we see the Norman, slowly and awkwardly, speaking and understanding English, a twisted, French-influenced English, yet English at its core; but it has taken him time, requiring two centuries. It was only under Henry III that the new language became complete, with the new constitution; and similarly, through alliances and mixing, the bourgeois began to take their seats in Parliament alongside the nobles, just as Saxon words settled into the language alongside French words.


SECTION V.—The English Tongue—Early English Literary Impulses

So was modern English formed, by compromise, and the necessity of being understood. But we can well imagine that these nobles, even while speaking the rising dialect, have their hearts full of French tastes and ideas; France remains the home of their mind, and the literature which now begins, is but translation. Translators, copyists, imitators—there is nothing else. England is a distant province, which is to France what the United States were, thirty years ago, to Europe: she exports her wool, and imports her ideas. Open the "Voyage and Travaile of Sir John Maundeville,"[128] the oldest prose-writer, the Villehardouin of the country: his book is but the translation of a translation.[129] He writes first in Latin, the language of scholars; then [Pg 91] in French, the language of society; finally he reflects, and discovers that the barons, his compatriots, by governing the Saxon churls, have ceased to speak their own Norman, and that the rest of the nation never knew it; he translates his manuscript into English, and, in addition, takes care to make it plain, feeling that he speaks to less expanded understandings. He says in French: "Il advint une fois que Mahomet allait dans une chapelle où il y avait un saint ermite. Il entra en la chapelle où il y avait une petite huisserie et basse, et était bien petite la chapelle; et alors devint la porte si grande qu'il semblait que ce fut la porte d'un palais."

So modern English was created by compromise and the need to be understood. But we can easily imagine that these nobles, even while speaking the emerging dialect, are still full of French tastes and ideas; France remains their mental homeland, and the literature that is just beginning is simply translation. Translators, copyists, imitators—there’s nothing else. England is a distant province, similar to how the United States were, thirty years ago, to Europe: it exports its wool and imports its ideas. Open the "Voyage and Travaile of Sir John Maundeville,"[128] the oldest prose writer, the Villehardouin of the country: his book is just a translation of a translation.[129] He writes first in Latin, the language of scholars; then [Pg 91] in French, the language of society; finally, he realizes that the barons, his fellow countrymen, by governing the Saxon peasants, have stopped speaking their own Norman, and that the rest of the nation never knew it; he translates his manuscript into English and makes sure to keep it simple, knowing he’s addressing less well-informed audiences. He says in French: "Il advint une fois que Mahomet allait dans une chapelle où il y avait un saint ermite. Il entra en la chapelle où il y avait une petite huisserie et basse, et était bien petite la chapelle; et alors devint la porte si grande qu'il semblait que ce fut la porte d'un palais."

He stops, corrects himself, wishes to explain himself better for his readers across the Channel, and says in English: "And at the Desertes of Arabye, he wente into a Chapelle where a Eremyte duelte. And whan he entred in to the Chapelle that was but a lytille and a low thing, and had but a lytill Dore and a low, than the Entree began to wexe so gret and so large, and so highe, as though it had ben of a gret Mynstre, or the Zate of a Paleys."[130] You perceive that he amplifies, and thinks himself bound to clinch and drive in three or four times in succession the same idea, in order to get it into an English brain; his thought is drawn out, dulled, spoiled in the process. Like every copy, the new literature is mediocre, and repeats what it imitates, with fewer merits and greater faults.

He stops, corrects himself, and wants to explain himself better for his readers across the Channel, saying in English: "And at the Deserts of Arabia, he went into a chapel where a hermit lived. And when he entered into the chapel, which was small and low, and had only a small door and was short, the entrance began to grow so big and wide, and so high, as if it had been from a great minster, or the gate of a palace." You see that he expands on this and feels compelled to emphasize the same idea three or four times to make it understood by an English audience; his thoughts become stretched, dull, and spoiled in the process. Like every reproduction, the new literature is mediocre and merely imitates what came before it, with fewer strengths and greater flaws.

Let us see, then, what our Norman baron gets translated for him; first, the chronicles of Geoffroy Gaimar and Robert Wace, which consist of the fabulous history of England continued up to their day, a dull-rhymed rhapsody, turned into English in a rhapsody no less dull. The first Englishman who attempts it is Layamon,[131] a monk of Ernely, still fettered in the old idiom, who sometimes happens to rhyme, sometimes fails, altogether [Pg 92] barbarous and childish, unable to develop a continuous idea, babbling in little confused and incomplete phrases, after the fashion of the ancient Saxons; after him a monk, Robert of Gloucester,[132] and a canon, Robert of Brunne, both as insipid and clear as their French models, having become gallicized, and adopted the significant characteristics of the race, namely, the faculty and habit of easy narration, of seeing moving spectacles without deep emotion, of writing prosaic poetry, of discoursing and developing, of believing that phrases ending in the same sounds form real poetry. Our honest English versifiers, like their preceptors in Normandy and Ile-de-France, garnished with rhymes their dissertations and histories, and called them poems. At this epoch, in fact, on the Continent, the whole learning of the schools descends into the street; and Jean de Meung, in his poem of "La Rose," is the most tedious of doctors. So in England, Robert of Brunne transposes into verse the "Manuel des péchés" of Bishop Grostête; Adam Davie,[133] certain Scripture histories; Hampole[134] composes the "Pricke of Conscience." The titles alone make one yawn: what of the text?

Let’s see what our Norman baron has translated for him; first, the chronicles of Geoffroy Gaimar and Robert Wace, which are the fanciful history of England brought up to their time, presented in a dull-rhymed style, translated into English in a similarly dull manner. The first Englishman to attempt this is Layamon,[131] a monk from Ernely, still stuck in the old language, who sometimes rhymes and sometimes doesn’t, altogether [Pg 92] barbaric and childish, unable to express a continuous thought, rambling in little confused and incomplete phrases, like the ancient Saxons; after him, a monk, Robert of Gloucester,[132] and a canon, Robert of Brunne, both as bland and straightforward as their French sources, having become like the French and adopted the key traits of their culture, including the ability and habit of easy storytelling, witnessing events without deep feelings, writing prosy poetry, discussing and developing ideas, and believing that phrases ending with the same sounds make real poetry. Our honest English poets, like their teachers in Normandy and Ile-de-France, decorated their essays and histories with rhymes and called them poems. At this time, in fact, across the Channel, all the learning from the schools spills into the streets; and Jean de Meung, in his poem "La Rose," is the most tedious of scholars. Similarly in England, Robert of Brunne puts the "Manuel des péchés" by Bishop Grostête into verse; Adam Davie,[133] adapts certain Biblical stories; and Hampole[134] writes the "Pricke of Conscience." The titles alone make one yawn: what about the text?

"Mankynde mad ys do Goddus wylle,
And alle Hys byddyngus to fulfille;
For of al Hys makyng more and les,
Man most principal creature es.
Al that He made for man hit was done,
As ye schal here after sone."[135]

"Humanity is created by God's will,
And to follow all His commandments;
Among all His creations, both big and small,
Humans are the most important of all.
Everything He created was for humanity,
"You'll hear it here soon."[135]

There is a poem! You did not think so; call it a sermon, if you will give it its proper name. It goes on, well divided, well prolonged, flowing, but void of meaning; the literature which [Pg 93] surrounds and resembles it bears witness of its origin by its loquacity and its clearness.

There’s a poem! You didn’t think so; call it a sermon if you want to be accurate. It continues, nicely organized and extended, fluid, but lacking substance; the writing that [Pg 93] surrounds and resembles confirms its origins with its verbosity and clarity.

It bears witness to it by other and more agreeable features. Here and there we find divergences more or less awkward into the domain of genius; for instance, a ballad full of quips against Richard, King of the Romans, who was taken at the battle of Lewes. Sometimes, charm is not lacking, nor sweetness either. No one has ever spoken so bright and so well to the ladies as the French of the Continent, and they have not quite forgotten this talent while settling in England. You perceive it readily in the manner in which they celebrate the Virgin. Nothing could be more different from the Saxon sentiment, which is altogether biblical, than the chivalric adoration of the sovereign Lady, the fascinating Virgin and Saint, who was the real deity of the Middle Ages. It breathes in this pleasing hymn:

It shows this through other, more enjoyable features. Here and there, we see some clumsy deviations in the realm of creativity; for example, a ballad full of clever jabs at Richard, King of the Romans, who was captured at the Battle of Lewes. Sometimes, there's no shortage of charm or sweetness. No one has ever spoken so brightly or so well to women as the French from the Continent, and they haven't completely lost that skill since moving to England. You can easily notice it in how they honor the Virgin. The chivalric admiration for the sovereign Lady, the captivating Virgin and Saint, who was the true goddess of the Middle Ages, is completely different from the Saxon sentiment, which is purely biblical. It resonates in this lovely hymn:

"Blessed beo thu, lavedi,
Ful of hovene blisse;
Swete flur of parais,
Moder of milternisse....
I-blessed beo thu, Lavedi,
So fair and so briht;
Al min hope is uppon the,
Bi day and bi nicht....
Bricht and scene quen of storre,
So me liht and lere.
In this false fikele world,
So me led and steore."[136]

"Blessed are you, ma'am,"
Full of pure joy;
Paradise flower,
Mother of mercy...
Bless you, Lady,
So beautiful and so bright;
I’m counting on you completely,
By day and night...
Bright and shining queen of the storm,
So you lead and direct me.
In this fake, unreliable world,
"You guide and direct me."[136]

There is but a short and easy step between this tender worship of the Virgin and the sentiments of the court of love. The English rhymesters take it; and when they wish to praise their earthly mistresses, they borrow, here as elsewhere, the ideas and the very form of French verse. One compares his lady to all kinds of precious stones and flowers; others sing truly amorous songs, at times sensual.

There’s only a small and simple leap between this gentle admiration of the Virgin and the feelings found in courtly love. The English poets embrace it, and when they want to praise their earthly lovers, they take inspiration, just like before, from French verse, both in ideas and form. One poet compares his lady to various precious stones and flowers; others sing genuinely romantic songs, sometimes with a sensual touch.

"Bytuene Mershe and Aueril,
When spray biginneth to springe.
The lutel foul hath hire wyl
On hyre lud to synge,
Ich libbe in loue longinge
For semlokest of alle thynge.
[Pg 94] He may me blysse bringe,
Icham in hire baundoun.
An hendy hap ich abbe yhent,
Ichot from heuene it is me sent.
From alle wymmen my love is lent,
And lyht on Alisoun."[137]

"Between March and April,"
When the spray starts to come out.
The little bird gets her way.
On her lute to play,
I live in love's longing.
For the most just of all things.
[Pg 94] He might bring me joy,
I'm at her mercy.
I've come across a lucky turn of events,
I believe it’s sent from heaven to me.
From all women, my love is taken,
And shines on Alison. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Another sings:

Another sings:

"Suete lemmon, y preye the, of loue one speche,
Whil y lyue in world so wyde other nulle y seche.
With thy loue, my suete leof, mi bliss thou mihtes eche
A suete cos of thy mouth mihte be my leche."[138]

Sweet lemon, I beg you, just one word of love,
As long as I live in this vast world, I wouldn't look for another.
With your love, my sweet dear, you could make me so happy.
"A sweet kiss from your lips could heal me."[138]

Is not this the lively and warm imagination of the south? they speak of springtime and of love, "the fine and lovely weather" like trouvères, even like troubadours. The dirty, smoke-grimed cottage, the black feudal castle, where all but the master lie higgledy-piggledy on the straw in the great stone hall, the cold rain, the muddy earth, make the return of the sun and the warm air delicious.

Isn't this the vibrant and warm imagination of the south? They talk about spring and love, "the beautiful and lovely weather," just like trouvères and even like troubadours. The filthy, soot-covered cottage, the dark feudal castle, where everyone except the lord lies in a mess on the straw in the grand stone hall, the chilly rain, the muddy ground, make the return of the sun and warm air feel amazing.

"Sumer is i-cumen in,
Lhude sing cuccu:
Groweth sed, and bloweth med,
And springeth the wde nu.
Sing cuccu, cuccu.
Awe bleteth after lomb,
Llouth after calue cu,
Bulluc sterteth, bucke verteth:
Murie sing cuccu,
Cuccu, cuccu.
Wel singes thu cuccu;
Ne swik thu nauer nu.
Sing, cuccu nu,
Sing, cuccu."[139]

"Summer is on the way,"
Sing loud, cuckoo:
Seeds are sprouting, and fields are in full bloom,
And the woods are coming to life now.
Sing cuckoo, cuckoo.
Sheep calls for her lamb,
Calf calls for its mom,
The bull starts to prance, and the buck begins to rut:
Sing happily, cuckoo,
Cuckoo, cuckoo.
You sing well, buddy;
Speak up now.
Sing now, cuckoo,
Sing, cuckoo.[139]

Here are glowing pictures, such as Guillaume de Lorris was writing at the same time, even richer and more lifelike, perhaps because the poet found here for inspiration that love of country life which in England is deep and national. Others, more imitative, attempt pleasantries like those of Rutebeuf and the fabliaux, frank quips,[140] and even satirical, loose waggeries. Their true aim and end is to hit out at the monks. In every French country or country which imitates France, the most [Pg 95] manifest use of convents is to furnish material for sprightly and scandalous stories. One writes, for instance, of the kind of life the monks lead at the abbey of Cocagne:

Here are vibrant depictions, similar to what Guillaume de Lorris was writing around the same time, even richer and more lifelike, perhaps because the poet found inspiration in that love for rural life, which is deeply ingrained and national in England. Others, more imitative, try to create humorous pieces like those of Rutebeuf and the fabliaux, straightforward jokes, [140] and even satirical, cheeky banter. Their true goal is to take shots at the monks. In every French-speaking country or any country that imitates France, the most obvious use of convents is to provide material for lively and scandalous tales. For example, one writes about the way of life the monks lead at the abbey of Cocagne:

"There is a wel fair abbei,
Of white monkes and of grei.
Ther beth bowris and halles:
Al of pasteiis beth the wallis,
Of fleis, of fisse, and rich met,
The likfullist that man may et.
Fluren cakes beth the schingles alle.
Of cherche, cloister, boure, and halle.
The pinnes beth fat podinges
Rich met to princes and kinges....
Though paradis be miri and bright
Cokaign is of fairir sight,...
Another abbei is ther bi,
Forsoth a gret fair nunnerie....
When the someris dai is hote
The young nunnes takith a bote...
And doth ham forth in that river
Both with ores and with stere....
And each monk him takith on,
And snellich berrith forth har prei
To the mochil grei abbei,
And techith the nunnes an oreisun,
With iamblene up and down."

"There's a well-furnished abbey,"
With white monks and gray.
There are skyscrapers and halls:
All the pastries are the walls,
Of meat, fish, and gourmet meals,
The most delicious thing you can eat.
Flour cakes blanket all the shingles.
From church, monastery, room, and hall.
The pins are thick puddings
Hearty meals fit for princes and kings...
Even though paradise is cheerful and vibrant
Cooking is more visually appealing,...
There's another abbey nearby,
Such a beautiful nunnery...
When the summer days are sweltering
The young nuns take a boat...
And move along that river
Both with oars and with steering....
Each monk takes his turn,
And quickly brings forth his catch.
To the very gray abbey,
And teaches the nuns a song,
With rhythm going up and down.

This is the triumph of gluttony and feeding. Moreover many things could be mentioned in the Middle Ages which are now unmentionable. But it was the poems of chivalry, which represented to him the bright side of his own mode of life, that the baron preferred to have translated. He desired that his trouvère should set before his eyes the magnificence which he displayed, and the luxury and enjoyments which he has introduced from France. Life at that time, without and even during war, was a great pageant, a brilliant and tumultuous kind of fête. When Henry II travelled, he took with him a great number of horsemen, foot-soldiers, baggage-wagons, tents, pack-horses, comedians, courtesans and their overseers, cooks, confectioners, posture-makers, dancers, barbers, go-betweens, hangers-on.[141] In the morning when they start, the assemblage begins to shout, sing, hustle each other, make racket and rout, "as if hell were let [Pg 96] loose." William Longchamps, even in time of peace, would not travel without a thousand horses by way of escort. When Archbishop à Becket came to France, he entered the town with two hundred knights, a number of barons and nobles, and an army of servants, all richly armed and equipped, he himself being provided with four-and-twenty suits; two hundred and fifty children walked in front, singing national songs; then dogs, then carriages, then a dozen pack-horses, each ridden by an ape and a man; then equerries with shields and war-horses; then more equerries, falconers, a suit of domestics, knights, priests; lastly, the archbishop himself, with his private friends. Imagine these processions, and also these entertainments; for the Normans, after the Conquest, "borrowed from the Saxons the habit of excess in eating and drinking."[142] At the marriage of Richard Plantagenet, Earl of Cornwall, they provided thirty thousand dishes.[143] They also continued to be gallant, and punctiliously performed the great precept of the love courts; for in the Middle Ages the sense of love was no more idle than the others. Moreover, tournaments were plentiful; a sort of opera prepared for their own entertainment. So ran their life, full of adventure and adornment, in the open air and in the sunlight, with show of cavalcades and arms; they act a pageant, and act it with enjoyment. Thus the King of Scots, having come to London with a hundred knights, at the coronation of Edward I, they all dismounted, and made over their horses and superb caparisons to the people; as did also five English lords, imitating their example. In the midst of war they took their pleasure. Edward III, in one of his expeditions against the King of France, took with him thirty falconers, and made his campaign alternately hunting and fighting.[144] Another time, says Froissart, the knights who joined the army carried a plaster over one eye, having vowed not to remove it until they had performed an exploit worthy of their mistresses. Out of the very exuberancy of spirit they practised the art of poetry; out of the buoyancy of their imagination they made a sport of life. Edward III built at Windsor a hall and a round table; and at one of his tourneys in [Pg 97] London, sixty ladies, seated on palfreys, led, as in a fairy tale, each her knight by a golden chain. Was not this the triumph of the gallant and frivolous French fashions? Edward's wife Philippa sat as a model to the artists for their Madonnas. She appeared on the field of battle; listened to Froissart, who provided her with moral-plays, love-stories, and "things fair to listen to." At once goddess, heroine, and scholar, and all this so agreeably, was she not a true queen of refined chivalry? Now, as also in France under Louis of Orleans and the Dukes of Burgundy, this most elegant and romanesque civilization came into full bloom, void of common sense, given up to passion, bent on pleasure, immoral and brilliant, but, like its neighbors of Italy and Provence, for lack of serious intention, it could not last.

This is the triumph of overindulgence and feasting. There are many things from the Middle Ages that are now considered inappropriate to mention. However, the baron preferred to have the poems about chivalry translated, as they showed him the glamorous side of his own lifestyle. He wanted his trouvère to highlight the grandeur he displayed and the luxury and pleasures he had brought over from France. Life at that time, both in peacetime and during war, was a grand spectacle, a lively and chaotic kind of celebration. When Henry II traveled, he brought along a large entourage of horsemen, foot soldiers, baggage wagons, tents, pack animals, entertainers, courtesans and their chaperones, cooks, bakers, performers, dancers, barbers, messengers, and hangers-on.[141] In the mornings when they set out, the crowd would start shouting, singing, jostling each other, making noise and commotion, "as if hell had broken loose."[Pg 96] Even in times of peace, William Longchamps wouldn’t travel without a thousand horses as an escort. When Archbishop à Becket arrived in France, he entered the town with two hundred knights, many barons and nobles, and a throng of servants, all richly armed and outfitted. He himself had twenty-four outfits; ahead of him walked two hundred and fifty children singing national songs; following them were dogs, carriages, and a dozen pack-horses, each ridden by a monkey and a man; next were attendants with shields and warhorses, more attendants, falconers, a group of servants, knights, and priests; finally, the archbishop himself with his personal friends. Picture these processions and the festivities; the Normans, after the Conquest, "took from the Saxons the habit of excess in eating and drinking."[142] At the wedding of Richard Plantagenet, Earl of Cornwall, they served thirty thousand dishes.[143] They also continued to be chivalrous and meticulously followed the great tenets of courtly love; in the Middle Ages, the sentiment of love was every bit as serious as anything else. Additionally, tournaments were abundant, a kind of entertainment prepared just for them. Their lives were filled with adventure and decoration, taking place outdoors in the sunlight, with displays of parades and weaponry; they participated in pageantry and enjoyed it. Thus, when the King of Scots came to London with a hundred knights for the coronation of Edward I, they all dismounted and offered their horses and magnificent caparisons to the people; five English lords did the same as well. Amidst the war, they sought pleasure. Edward III, during one of his campaigns against the King of France, took along thirty falconers, alternating between hunting and fighting. [144] Another time, Froissart writes, the knights who joined the army wore a bandage over one eye, having vowed not to remove it until they performed a deed worthy of their ladies. Fueled by their high spirits, they practiced poetry; out of their lively imaginations, they made sport of life. Edward III built a hall and a round table at Windsor; during one of his tournaments in[Pg 97] London, sixty ladies, seated on their mounts, led their knights by a golden chain like a fairy tale. Wasn’t this the pinnacle of the gallant and frivolous French fashion? Edward’s wife Philippa was a model for artists depicting their Madonnas. She appeared on the battlefield, listening to Froissart, who entertained her with moral stories, love tales, and “pleasing things to hear.” A goddess, a heroine, and a scholar all in one, wasn’t she the true queen of refined chivalry? In the same way, in France under Louis of Orleans and the Dukes of Burgundy, this elegant and romantic civilization flourished, devoid of common sense, indulging in passion, obsessed with pleasure—immoral and dazzling; yet, like its counterparts in Italy and Provence, due to lack of serious purpose, it couldn’t endure.

Of all these marvels the narrators make display in their stories. Here is a picture of the vessel which took the mother of King Richard into England:

Of all these amazing things the storytellers showcase in their tales. Here’s a picture of the ship that brought King Richard's mother to England:

"Swlk on ne seygh they never non;
All it was whyt of huel-bon,
And every nayl with gold begrave:
Off pure gold was the stave.
Her mast was of yvory;
Off samyte the sayl wytterly.
Her ropes wer off tuely sylk,
Al so whyt as ony mylk.
That noble schyp was al withoute,
With clothys of golde sprede aboute;
And her loof and her wyndas,
Off asure forsothe it was."[145]

"Sailing on the sea, they had no idea;
It was all white, like a swan,
And every nail was gold-plated:
The mast was made of pure gold.
Her mast was made of ivory;
The sail was made entirely of satin.
Her ropes were made of real silk,
As white as any milk.
That noble ship was entirely on the outside,
With gold cloths spread out;
And her hull and her windows,
"Must have been made of blue."[145]

On such subjects they never run dry. When the King of Hungary wishes to console his afflicted daughter, he proposes to take her to the chase in the following style:

On topics like this, they never run out of things to say. When the King of Hungary wants to comfort his troubled daughter, he suggests taking her out for a hunt in this way:

"To-morrow ye shall in hunting fare:
And ride, my daughter, in a chair;
It shall be covered with velvet red,
And cloths of fine gold all about your head,
With damask white and azure blue,
Well diapered with lilies new.
Your pommels shall be ended with gold,
Your chains enamelled many a fold,
Your mantle of rich degree,
Purple pall and ermine free.
[Pg 98] Jennets of Spain that ben so light,
Trapped to the ground with velvet bright.
Ye shall have harp, sautry, and song,
And other mirths you among.
Ye shall have Rumney and Malespine,
Both hippocras and Vernage wine;
Montrese and wine of Greek,
Both Algrade and despice eke,
Antioch and Bastarde,
Pyment also and garnarde;
Wine of Greek and Muscadel,
Both clare, pyment, and Rochelle,
The reed your stomach to defy,
And pots of osey set you by.
You shall have venison ybake,
The best wild fowl that may be take;
A leish of harehound with you to streek,
And hart, and hind, and other like.
Ye shall be set at such a tryst,
That hart and hynd shall come to you fist,
Your disease to drive you fro,
To hear the bugles there yblow.
Homeward thus shall ye ride,
On hawking by the river's side,
With gosshawk and with gentle falcon,
With bugle-horn and merlion.
When you come home your menie among,
Ye shall have revel, dance, and song;
Little children, great and small,
Shall sing as does the nightingale.
Then shall ye go to your evensong,
With tenors and trebles among.
Threescore of copes of damask bright,
Full of pearls they shall be pight.
Your censors shall be of gold,
Indent with azure many a fold;
Your quire nor organ song shall want,
With contre-note and descant.
The other half on organs playing,
With young children full fain singing.
Then shall ye go to your supper,
And sit in tents in green arber,
With cloth of arras pight to the ground,
With sapphires set of diamond.
A hundred knights, truly told,
Shall play with bowls in alleys cold,
Your disease to drive away;
To see the fishes in pools play,
[Pg 99] To a drawbridge then shall ye,
Th' one half of stone, th' other of tree;
A barge shall meet you full right,
With twenty-four oars full bright,
With trumpets and with clarion,
The fresh water to row up and down....
Forty torches burning bright
At your bridge to bring you light.
Into your chamber they shall you bring,
With much mirth and more liking.
Your blankets shall be of fustian,
Your sheets shall be of cloth of Rennes.
Your head sheet shall be of pery pight,
With diamonds set and rubies bright.
When you are laid in bed so soft,
A cage of gold shall hang aloft,
With long paper fair burning,
And cloves that be sweet smelling.
Frankincense and olibanum,
That when ye sleep the taste may come;
And if ye no rest can take,
All night minstrels for you shall wake."[146]

"Tomorrow you're going hunting:"
And go ahead, my daughter, in a chair;
It will be covered in red velvet,
And fine gold fabric around your head,
With white damask and blue,
Well decorated with fresh lilies.
Your pommels will be finished in gold.
Your chains coated many times,
Your luxurious fabric cloak,
Purple cloth and free fur.
[Pg 98] Spanish Jennets that are so light,
Stuck to the ground in shiny velvet.
You will have a harp, lyre, and song,
And other fun around you.
You will have Rumney and Malespine,
Hippocras and Vernage wine;
Montrese and Greek wine,
Both Algrade and despise too,
Antioch and Bastard,
Pyment and garnarde;
Greek wine and Muscadet,
Both Clare, Piment, and Rochelle,
To beat your hunger,
And pots of osey are placed beside you.
You will have baked venison,
The best wild birds that can be caught;
A pack of hounds with you to hunt,
And stag, and hind, and others like them.
You will be placed in such a location,
That stag and doe will come to you shortly,
To overcome your illness,
To hear the bugles blow there.
You will ride home.
Going hawking by the riverbank,
With goshawk and gentle hawk,
With a bugle and a merlin.
When you get home with your loved ones,
You will have celebrations, dancing, and singing;
Kids of all sizes,
Will sing like the nightingale.
Then you can go to your evening prayer,
With tenors and trebles everywhere.
Sixty bright damask capes,
They will be adorned with pearls.
Your censors will be made of gold,
Indented with blue many times;
Your choir and organ music will be abundant,
With alto notes and harmonies.
The other half playing the instruments,
With young kids joyfully singing.
Then you can go to your dinner,
And sit in tents under a green tree.
With the curtain of arras touching the ground,
With sapphires and diamonds.
One hundred knights, all counted,
We'll play with bowls in the cool alleys,
To chase away your worries;
To watch the fish play in the pools,
[Pg 99] You'll go to a drawbridge,
One side made of stone, the other of wood;
A barge will meet you right on time,
With twenty-four bright oars,
With trumpets and clarion sounds,
To row up and down the fresh water....
Forty torches burning bright
At your bridge to guide your way.
They will take you into your room,
With much joy and even more delight.
Your blankets will be made of fine fabric,
Your sheets will be of Rennes cloth.
Your head sheet will be of fine linen,
With diamonds and rubies beautifully set.
When you are laid in a soft bed,
A cage of gold will hang above,
With long-burning fair paper,
And sweet-smelling cloves.
Frankincense and olibanum,
So that when you sleep, the scent may fill the air;
And if you can't find any rest,
Minstrels will play all night to keep you awake."

Amid such fancies and splendors the poets delight and lose themselves, and the woof, like the embroideries of their canvas, bears the mark of this love of decoration. They weave it out of adventures, of extraordinary and surprising events. Now it is the life of King Horn, who, thrown into a boat when a lad, is wrecked upon the coast of England, and, becoming a knight, reconquers the kingdom of his father. Now it is the history of Sir Guy, who rescues enchanted knights, cuts down the giant Colbrand, challenges and kills the Sultan in his tent. It is not for me to recount these poems, which are not English, but only translations; still, here as in France, there are many of them; they fill the imagination of the young society, and they grow in exaggeration, until, falling to the lowest depth of insipidity and improbability, they are buried forever by Cervantes. What would people say of a society which had no literature but the opera with its unrealities? Yet it was a literature of this kind which formed the intellectual food of the Middle Ages. People then did not ask for truth, but entertainment, and that vehement and hollow, full of glare and startling events. They asked for impossible voyages, extravagant challenges, a racket of contests, [Pg 100] a confusion of magnificence and entanglement of chances. For introspective history they had no liking, cared nothing for the adventures of the heart, devoted their attention to the outside. They remained children to the last, with eyes glued to a series of exaggerated and colored images, and, for lack of thinking, did not perceive that they had learnt nothing.

Amid such dreams and wonders, poets find joy and become absorbed, and the fabric, like the decorations on their canvas, reflects this love for embellishment. They create stories from adventures, filled with extraordinary and surprising events. One tells of King Horn, who, sent adrift in a boat as a boy, washes up on the shores of England, and, becoming a knight, reclaims his father’s kingdom. Another recounts the tale of Sir Guy, who saves enchanted knights, defeats the giant Colbrand, challenges and kills the Sultan in his own tent. It’s not my place to recount these poems, which are not originally English but merely translations; still, just like in France, many exist; they captivate the imaginations of young people, growing in exaggeration until they fall into the depths of dullness and improbability, ultimately buried by Cervantes. What would people think of a society that had no literature beyond opera with its fantasies? Yet, this was the kind of literature that served as the intellectual fare of the Middle Ages. People then didn’t seek the truth, but entertainment—loud and shallow, full of spectacle and shocking events. They wanted impossible journeys, outrageous challenges, a flurry of contests, [Pg 100] a chaos of grandeur and intertwined fortunes. They had no taste for introspective history, didn’t care for the adventures of the heart, and focused their attention outward. They remained children to the end, their eyes glued to a series of exaggerated and colorful images, and, lacking reflection, didn’t realize they had learned nothing.

What was there beneath this fanciful dream? Brutal and evil human passions, unchained at first by religious fury, then delivered up to their own devices, and, beneath a show of external courtesy, as vile as ever. Look at the popular king, Richard Cœur de Lion, and reckon up his butcheries and murders: "King Richard," says a poem, "is the best king ever mentioned in song."[147] I have no objection; but if he has the heart of a lion, he has also that brute's appetite. One day, under the walls of Acre, being convalescent, he had a great desire for some pork. There was no pork. They killed a young Saracen, fresh and tender, cooked and salted him, and the king ate him and found him very good; whereupon he desired to see the head of the pig. The cook brought it in trembling. The king falls a-laughing, and says the army has nothing to fear from famine, having provisions ready at hand. He takes the town, and presently Saladin's ambassadors come to sue for pardon for the prisoners. Richard has thirty of the most noble beheaded, and bids his cook boil the heads, and serve one to each ambassador, with a ticket bearing the name and family of the dead man. Meanwhile, in their presence, he eats his own with a relish, bids them tell Saladin how the Christians make war, and ask him if it is true that they fear him. Then he orders the sixty thousand prisoners to be led into the plain:

What was behind this fanciful dream? Brutal and evil human passions, initially unleashed by religious fury and then left to their own devices, still hiding beneath a facade of external politeness. Look at the popular king, Richard the Lionheart, and tally his butcheries and murders: "King Richard," a poem says, "is the best king ever mentioned in song." [147] I have no argument with that; but if he has the heart of a lion, he also has that beast's appetite. One day, while recovering under the walls of Acre, he craved some pork. There was none available. They killed a young Saracen, fresh and tender, cooked and seasoned him, and the king ate him, finding it quite tasty; then he wanted to see the pig's head. The cook brought it in, shaking with fear. The king laughed and said the army had nothing to fear from hunger, having provisions close at hand. He takes the town, and soon after, Saladin's ambassadors come to plead for mercy for the prisoners. Richard has thirty of the most noble executed and tells his cook to boil the heads and serve one to each ambassador, with a note bearing the name and family of the deceased. Meanwhile, in front of them, he enjoys his own meal, telling them to inform Saladin how the Christians wage war and to ask him if it’s true that they fear him. Then he orders the sixty thousand prisoners to be brought into the open field:

"They were led into the place full even.
There they heard angels of heaven;
They said: 'Seigneures, tuez, tuez!
Spares hem nought, and beheadeth these!'
King Richard heard the angels' voice,
And thanked God and the holy cross."

"They were brought into the place, completely filled."
There, they heard angels from heaven;
They shouted: 'Lords, kill, kill!
"Don't spare anyone, and execute these!"
King Richard heard the voice of the angels,
"And thanked God and the holy cross."

Thereupon they behead them all. When he took a town, it was his wont to murder everyone, even children and women. Such was the devotion of the Middle Ages, not only in romances, [Pg 101] as here, but in history. At the taking of Jerusalem the whole population, seventy thousand persons, were massacred.

They then beheaded them all. When he captured a town, it was his habit to kill everyone, including children and women. This was the level of devotion during the Middle Ages, not just in stories, [Pg 101] as seen here, but also in real history. When Jerusalem was taken, the entire population of seventy thousand people was slaughtered.

Thus even in chivalrous stories the fierce and unbridled instincts of the bloodthirsty brute break out. The authentic narratives show it. Henry II, irritated at a page, attempted to tear out his eyes.[148] John Lackland let twenty-three hostages die in prison of hunger. Edward II caused at one time twenty-eight nobles to be hanged and disemboweled, and was himself put to death by the insertion of a red-hot iron into his bowels. Look in Froissart for the debaucheries and murders in France as well as in England, of the Hundred Years' War, and then for the slaughters of the Wars of the Roses. In both countries feudal independence ended in civil war, and the Middle Age founders under its vices. Chivalrous courtesy, which cloaked the native ferocity, disappears like some hangings suddenly consumed by the breaking out of a fire; at that time in England they killed nobles in preference, and prisoners, too, even children, with insults, in cold blood. What, then, did man learn in this civilization and by this literature? How was he humanized? What precepts of justice, habits of reflection, store of true judgments, did this culture interpose between his desires and his actions, in order to moderate his passion? He dreamed, he imagined a sort of elegant ceremonial in order the better to address lords and ladies; he discovered the gallant code of little Jehan de Saintré. But where is the true education? Wherein has Froissart profited by all his vast experience? He was a fine specimen of a babbling child; what they called his poesy, the poèsie neuve, is only a refined gabble, a senile puerility. Some rhetoricians, like Christine de Pisan, try to round their periods after an ancient model; but all their literature amounts to nothing. No one can think. Sir John Maundeville, who travelled all over the world a hundred and fifty years after Villehardouin, is as contracted in his ideas as Villehardouin himself. Extraordinary legends and fables, every sort of credulity and ignorance, abound in his book. When he wishes to explain why Palestine has passed into the hands of various possessors instead of continuing under one government, he says that it is because God would not that it should continue longer in the hands of traitors and sinners, whether Christians or others. He has seen at Jerusalem, on the [Pg 102] steps of the temple, the footmarks of the ass which our Lord rode on Palm Sunday. He describes the Ethiopians as a people who have only one foot, but so large that they can make use of it as a parasol. He instances one island "where be people as big as gyants, of 28 feet long, and have no clothing but beasts' skins"; then another island "where there are many evil and foul women, but have precious stones in their eyes, and have such force that if they behold any man with wrath, they slay him with beholding, as the basilisk doth." The good man relates; that is all: doubt and common-sense scarcely exist in the world he lives in. He has neither judgment nor reflection; he piles facts one on top of another, with no further connection; his book is simply a mirror which reproduces recollections of his eyes and ears. "And all those who will say a Pater and an Ave Maria in my behalf, I give them an interest and a share in all the holy pilgrimages I ever made in my life." That is his farewell, and accords with all the rest. Neither public morality nor public knowledge has gained anything from these three centuries of culture. This French culture, copied in vain throughout Europe, has but superficially adorned mankind, and the varnish with which it decked them is already tarnished everywhere or scales off. It was worse in England, where the thing was more superficial and the application worse than in France, where foreign hands laid it on, and where it could only half cover the Saxon crust, where that crust was worn away and rough. That is the reason why, during three centuries, throughout the whole first feudal age, the literature of the Normans in England, made up of imitations, translations, and clumsy copies, ends in nothing.

Thus, even in chivalrous stories, the fierce and uncontrolled instincts of the bloodthirsty brute emerge. The true accounts demonstrate this. Henry II, angered at a page, tried to claw out his eyes.[148] John Lackland allowed twenty-three hostages to die of starvation in prison. Edward II had twenty-eight nobles hanged and disemboweled at one point, and he was ultimately killed by having a red-hot iron inserted into his bowels. Check Froissart for the debauchery and murders in France and England during the Hundred Years' War, and for the slaughter during the Wars of the Roses. In both countries, feudal independence led to civil war, and the Middle Ages crumbled under its vices. Chivalrous courtesy, which masked the inherent ferocity, vanished suddenly like hangings consumed by a fire; at that time in England, they preferred to kill nobles and prisoners, even children, with insults and in cold blood. So, what did people learn from this civilization and literature? How were they humanized? What principles of justice, habits of reflection, or collections of true judgments did this culture place between their desires and their actions to temper their passions? They dreamed; they imagined a refined manner of addressing lords and ladies; they discovered the chivalric code of little Jehan de Saintré. But where is the real education? How has Froissart benefited from all his extensive experiences? He was a mere babbling child; what was called his poesy, the poèsie neuve, is just polished nonsense, a childish folly. Some rhetoricians, like Christine de Pisan, try to shape their writing after an ancient model, but all their literature is meaningless. No one can think. Sir John Maundeville, who traveled all over the world one hundred and fifty years after Villehardouin, is as narrow-minded as Villehardouin himself. His book is filled with extraordinary legends, fables, and all kinds of credulity and ignorance. When he tries to explain why Palestine has changed hands instead of remaining under one governance, he claims it’s because God wouldn’t allow it to stay with traitors and sinners, whether Christians or not. He asserts that he saw, in Jerusalem, on the steps of the temple, the footprints of the donkey that our Lord rode on Palm Sunday. He describes the Ethiopians as people who have only one foot, but it is so large they can use it as a parasol. He mentions an island "where there are people as big as giants, twenty-eight feet tall, and they wear nothing but animal skins"; then another island "where there are many wicked and ugly women, but possess precious stones in their eyes, and have such power that if they look at any man with anger, they kill him with their gaze, just like the basilisk." The good man recounts; that is all: doubt and common sense are barely present in his world. He has neither judgment nor reflection; he stacks facts one upon another without any connection; his book is merely a mirror reflecting the recollections he has gathered through his eyes and ears. "And all those who say a Pater and an Ave Maria for my sake, I grant them a share in all the holy pilgrimages I’ve made in my life." That is his farewell, consistent with all the rest. Neither public morality nor public knowledge has gained anything from these three centuries of culture. This French culture, vainly imitated across Europe, has only superficially embellished humanity, and the polish it provided is already fading or peeling off everywhere. It was worse in England, where the influence was shallower and its application poorer than in France, where foreign hands laid it down and could only partially cover the rough, worn Saxon base. That’s why, for three centuries, throughout the entirety of the first feudal age, Norman literature in England, composed of imitations, translations, and clumsy copies, amounts to nothing.


SECTION VI.—Feudal Civilization

Meantime, what has become of the conquered people? Has the old stock, on which the brilliant Continental flowers were grafted, engendered no literary shoot of its own? Did it continue barren during all this time under the Norman axe, which stripped it of all its buds? It grew very feebly, but it grew nevertheless. The subjugated race is not a dismembered nation, dislocated, uprooted, sluggish, like the populations of the Continent, which, after the long Roman oppression, were given up to the unrestrained invasion of barbarians; it increased, remained [Pg 103] fixed in its own soil, full of sap: its members were not displaced; it was simply lopped in order to receive on its crown a cluster of foreign branches. True, it had suffered, but at last the wound closed, the saps mingled. Even the hard, stiff ligatures with which the Conqueror bound it, henceforth contributed to its fixity and vigor. The land was mapped out; every title verified, defined in writing;[149] every right or tenure valued; every man registered as to his locality, and also his condition, duties, descent, and resources, so that the whole nation was enveloped in a network of which not a mesh would break. Its future development had to be within these limits. Its constitution was settled, and in this positive and stringent enclosure men were compelled to unfold themselves and to act. Solidarity and strife; these were the two effects of the great and orderly establishment which shaped and held together, on one side the aristocracy of the conquerors, on the other the conquered people; even as in Rome the systematic fusing of conquered peoples into the plebs, and the constrained organization of the patricians in contrast with the plebs, enrolled the private individuals in two orders, whose opposition and union formed the state. Thus, here as in Rome, the national character was moulded and completed by the habit of corporate action, the respect for written law, political and practical aptitude, the development of combative and patient energy. It was the Domesday Book which, binding this young society in a rigid discipline, made of the Saxon the Englishman of our own day.

In the meantime, what happened to the conquered people? Did the original group, from which the impressive Continental cultures were developed, not create any literary achievements of its own? Did it remain unproductive all this time under the Norman rule, which stripped it of all its potential? It grew slowly, but it did grow. The subjugated group was not a fragmented nation, dislocated, uprooted, or sluggish like the populations of the Continent, which, after enduring long Roman oppression, were left vulnerable to the unchecked invasion of barbarians; it thrived, stayed rooted in its own land, full of vitality: its members were not displaced; they were simply trimmed so that foreign influences could take root. True, it had suffered, but eventually the wounds healed, and the energies blended. Even the harsh, tight restraints imposed by the Conqueror ended up contributing to its stability and strength. The land was divided; every property title was verified, documented; every right or claim was assessed; every person was recorded regarding their location, status, responsibilities, lineage, and resources, creating a comprehensive system that was tightly woven. Its future growth had to fit within these boundaries. Its structure was established, and within this clear and strict framework, people were compelled to develop and take action. Solidarity and conflict; these were the two outcomes of the great and orderly system that organized and connected the ruling aristocracy with the conquered population; similar to how in Rome the systematic integration of conquered peoples into the common populace and the structured organization of the patricians contrasted with the plebs, categorizing individuals into two groups whose conflict and cooperation formed the state. Thus, here as in Rome, the national identity was shaped and completed by the practice of collective action, respect for written laws, political and practical skills, and the development of both fighting and enduring energy. It was the Domesday Book that, by binding this emerging society in strict discipline, transformed the Saxon into the Englishman of today.

Gradually and slowly, amidst the gloomy complainings of the chroniclers, we find the new man fashioned by action, like a child who cries because steel stays, though they improve his figure, give him pain. However reduced and downtrodden the Saxons were, they did not all sink into the populace. Some,[150] almost in every county, remained lords of their estates, on the condition of doing homage for them to the king. Many became vassals of Norman barons, and remained proprietors on this condition. A greater number became socagers, that is, free proprietors, burdened with a tax, but possessed of the right of alienating their [Pg 104] property; and the Saxon villeins found patrons in these, as the plebs formerly did in the Italian nobles who were transplanted to Rome. The patronage of the Saxons who preserved their integral position was effective, for they were not isolated: marriages from the first united the two races, as it had the patricians and plebeians of Rome;[151] a Norman brother-in-law to a Saxon, defended himself in defending him. In those turbulent times, and in an armed community, relatives and allies were obliged to stand shoulder to shoulder in order to keep their ground. After all, it was necessary for the new-comers to consider their subjects, for these subjects had the heart and courage of men: the Saxons, like the plebeians at Rome, remembered their native rank and their original independence. We can recognize it in the complaints and indignation of the chroniclers, in the growling and menaces of popular revolt, in the long bitterness with which they continually recalled their ancient liberty, in the favor with which they cherished the daring and rebellion of outlaws. There were Saxon families at the end of the twelfth century who had bound themselves by a perpetual vow to wear long beards from father to son in memory of the national custom and of the old country. Such men, even though fallen to the condition of socagers, even sunk into villeins, had a stiffer neck than the wretched colonists of the Continent, trodden down and moulded by four centuries of Roman taxation. By their feelings as well as by their condition, they were the broken remains, but also the living elements, of a free people. They did not suffer the extremities of oppression. They constituted the body of the nation, the laborious, courageous body which supplied its energy. The great barons felt that they must rely upon them in their resistance to the king. Very soon, in stipulating for themselves, they stipulated for all freemen,[152] even for merchants and villeins. Thereafter "No merchant shall be dispossessed of his merchandise, no villein of the instruments of his labor; no freeman, merchant, or villein shall be taxed unreasonably for a small crime; no freeman shall be arrested, or imprisoned, or disseized of his [Pg 105] land, or outlawed, or destroyed in any manner, but by the lawful judgment of his peers, or by the law of the land." Thus protected they raise themselves and act. In each county there was a court, where all freeholders, small or great, came to deliberate about the municipal affairs, administer justice, and appoint tax-assessors. The red-bearded Saxon, with his clear complexion and great white teeth, came and sat by the Norman's side; these were franklins like the one whom Chaucer describes:

Gradually and slowly, amidst the gloomy complaints of the chroniclers, we find the new man shaped by action, like a child who cries because although metal tools improve his appearance, they cause him pain. However diminished and oppressed the Saxons were, they didn’t all blend into the common people. Some, [150] almost in every county, remained lords of their lands, on the condition that they pledged allegiance to the king. Many became vassals of Norman barons, keeping ownership under this condition. A larger number became socagers, meaning they were free landowners who had to pay a tax but had the right to sell their [Pg 104] property; and the Saxon peasants found supporters among these, just as the common people once did with the Italian nobles settled in Rome. The patronage of the Saxons who maintained their status was significant since they were not isolated: marriages quickly united the two races, like the patricians and plebeians of Rome; [151] a Norman brother-in-law to a Saxon protected himself by protecting him. In those chaotic times, within an armed community, relatives and allies had to stand together to hold their ground. Ultimately, the newcomers needed to consider their subjects, who had the heart and courage of men: the Saxons, like the plebeians in Rome, remembered their original status and independence. We can see this in the complaints and outrage of the chroniclers, in the threats and unrest of the populace, in the long resentment with which they constantly recalled their ancient freedom, and in the affection they held for the boldness and rebellion of outlaws. There were Saxon families by the end of the twelfth century who vowed to wear long beards from father to son in remembrance of the national custom and of their homeland. Such men, even if they had fallen to the status of socagers or even into serfdom, had a stronger spirit than the miserable peasants of the continent, who had been oppressed and shaped by four centuries of Roman taxation. By their emotions as well as their circumstances, they were both the remnants and the living elements of a free people. They did not endure the worst forms of oppression. They made up the nation, the hardworking, brave body that provided its strength. The powerful barons understood they needed to depend on them in their struggle against the king. Before long, while negotiating for themselves, they negotiated for all free people, [152] including merchants and serfs. After that, “No merchant shall be deprived of his goods, no serf of the tools of his trade; no free person, merchant, or serf shall be unfairly taxed for a minor offense; no free person shall be arrested, jailed, or deprived of his [Pg 105] land, outlawed, or harmed in any way, except by the lawful judgment of his peers, or by the law of the land.” Thus protected, they rise up and take action. In each county, there was a court where all freeholders, large or small, gathered to discuss local matters, administer justice, and appoint tax assessors. The red-bearded Saxon, with his clear skin and bright white teeth, came and sat next to the Norman; these were franklins like the one Chaucer describes:

"A Frankelein was in this compagnie;
White was his herd, as is the dayesie.
Of his complexion he was sanguin,
Wel loved he by the morwe a sop in win.
To liven in delit was ever his wone,
For he was Epicures owen sone,
That held opinion that plein delit
Was veraily felicite parfite.
An housholder, and that a grete was he,
Seint Julian he was in his contree.
His brede, his ale, was alway after on;
A better envyned man was no wher non.
Withouten bake mete never his hous,
Of fish and flesh, and that so plenteous,
It snewed in his hous of mete and drinke,
Of all deintees that men coud of thinke;
After the sondry sesons of the yere,
So changed he his mete and his soupere.
Ful many a fat partrich had he in mewe,
And many a breme, and many a luce in stewe.
Wo was his coke but if his sauce were
Poinant and sharpe, and redy all his gere.
His table, dormant in his halle alway
Stode redy covered alle the longe day.
At sessions ther was he lord and sire.
Ful often time he was knight of the shire.
An anelace and a gipciere all of silk,
Heng at his girdle, white as morwe milk.
A shereve hadde he ben, and a contour.
Was no wher swiche a worthy vavasour."[153]

"There was a Franklin in this company;
His beard was white, like a daisy.
He had a bright complexion,
He loved to dunk bread in wine every morning.
He always had a habit of living for pleasure,
For he was the son of Epicurus,
Who thought that pure pleasure
Was truly perfect happiness.
He was a wealthy landowner.
In his country, he was like St. Julian.
His bread and ale were always top-notch;
No one was better taken care of anywhere.
Without baked meats, his house was never empty,
With plenty of fish and meat,
Food and drinks were piled up in his house,
With all the delicious treats you can imagine;
According to the different seasons of the year,
He changed his meals and his dinner.
He had a lot of fat partridges in his pen,
And plenty of bream and pike in his stew.
His cook is in big trouble if the sauce isn't
Spicy and sharp, with all his tools prepared.
His table, always arranged in his hall,
Was prepared and covered all day long.
At local meetings, he was in charge.
He was frequently selected as a knight for the county.
A dagger and a silk purse,
Hanging at his belt, as white as fresh morning milk.
He had been a sheriff and an auditor.
"Nowhere was there a landowner as worthy as this."[153]

With him occasionally in the assembly, oftenest among the audience, were the yeomen, farmers, foresters, tradesmen, his fellow-countrymen, muscular and resolute men, not slow in the defence of their property, and in supporting him who would take [Pg 106] their cause in hand, with voice, fist and weapons. Is it likely that the discontent of such men to whom the following description applies could be overlooked?

With him sometimes present in the assembly, often among the audience, were the farmers, woodsmen, tradespeople, and fellow countrymen—strong and determined men who were quick to defend their property and support anyone who would take their cause seriously, with their voices, fists, and weapons. Is it possible that the discontent of such men, to whom the following description applies, could be ignored?

"The Miller was a stout carl for the nones,
Ful bigge he was of braun and eke of bones;
That proved wel, for over all ther he came,
At wrastling he wold bere away the ram.
He was short shuldered brode, a thikke gnarre,
Ther n'as no dore, that he n'olde heve of barre,
Or breke it at a renning with his hede.
His berd as any sowe or fox was rede,
And therto brode, as though it were a spade.
Upon the cop right of his nose he hade
A wert, and thereon stode a tufte of heres,
Rede as the bristles of a sowes eres:
His nose-thirles blacke were and wide.
A swerd and bokeler bare he by his side.
His mouth as wide was as a forneis,
He was a jangler and a goliardeis,
And that was most of sinne, and harlotries.
Wel coude he stelen corne and tollen thries.
And yet he had a thomb of gold parde.
A white cote and a blew hode wered he.
A baggepipe wel coude he blowe and soune,
And therwithall he brought us out of toune."[154]

"The Miller was definitely a big guy,
He was really big, both in muscle and bone;
That was clear, because wherever he went,
In wrestling, he could easily be the champion.
He was broad-shouldered and stocky,
There wasn't a door he couldn't pull off its hinges,
Or tackle it head-on by just diving in.
His beard was as red as any pig or fox.
And just as wide, like it was shaped like a spade.
He had on the tip of his nose
A wart, and a tuft of hair grew on it,
Red like the bristles of a pig's ear:
His nostrils were dark and wide.
He carried a sword and shield by his side.
His mouth was as wide as a furnace,
He was a talkative and foolish person,
And that mostly revolved around sin and indulgence.
He knew how to easily steal corn and cheat.
And yet he really did have a golden touch.
He was wearing a white coat and a blue hoodie.
He could play the bagpipes really well,
"And with that, he took us out of town."[154]

Those are the athletic forms, the square build, the jolly John Bulls of the period, such as we yet find them, nourished by meat and porter, sustained by bodily exercise and boxing. These are the men we must keep before us, if we will understand how political liberty has been established in this country. Gradually they find the simple knights, their colleagues in the county court, too poor to be present with the great barons at the royal assemblies, coalescing with them. They become united by community of interests, by similarity of manners, by nearness of condition; they take them for their representatives, they elect them.[155] They have now entered upon public life, and the advent of a new reinforcement gives them a perpetual standing in their changed condition. The towns laid waste by the Conquest are gradually repeopled. They obtain or exact charters; the townsmen buy themselves out of the arbitrary taxes that [Pg 107] were imposed on them; they get possession of the land on which their houses are built; they unite themselves under mayors and aldermen. Each town now, within the meshes of the great feudal net, is a power. The Earl of Leicester, rebelling against the king, summons two burgesses from each town to Parliament,[156] to authorize and support him. From that time the conquered race, both in country and town, rose to political life. If they were taxed, it was with their consent; they paid nothing which they did not agree to. Early in the fourteenth century their united deputies composed the House of Commons; and already, at the close of the preceding century, the Archbishop of Canterbury, speaking in the name of the king, said to the pope, "It is the custom of the kingdom of England, that in all affairs relating to the state of this kingdom, the advice of all who are interested in them should be taken."

Those are the athletic types, the solidly built, cheerful Englishmen of the time, like we still see today, fueled by meat and beer, supported by physical activity and boxing. These are the people we need to keep in mind if we want to understand how political freedom has developed in this country. Gradually, they notice that the simple gentlemen, their peers in the county court, are too poor to attend the major meetings with the powerful barons, joining forces with them. They become united by shared interests, similar behaviors, and close conditions; they choose these representatives and vote for them. They have now stepped into public life, and the arrival of new support gives them a lasting presence in their transformed situation. The towns devastated by the Conquest are slowly being repopulated. They obtain or demand charters; the townspeople buy their way out of the unfair taxes that were imposed on them; they secure the land on which their homes stand; they organize themselves under mayors and council members. Each town now, within the confines of the larger feudal structure, holds power. The Earl of Leicester, opposing the king, calls for two representatives from each town to Parliament to authorize and back him. From that point on, the conquered people, both in the countryside and in towns, emerged into political life. If they were taxed, it was with their agreement; they paid nothing they didn't consent to. By the early fourteenth century, their combined representatives formed the House of Commons; and even by the end of the previous century, the Archbishop of Canterbury, speaking on behalf of the king, told the pope, "It is customary in the kingdom of England that in all matters relating to the state of this kingdom, the advice of all those affected should be sought."


SECTION VII.—Persistence of Saxon Ideas

If they have acquired liberties, it is because they have obtained them by force; circumstances have assisted, but character has done more. The protection of the great barons and the alliance of the plain knights have strengthened them; but it was by their native roughness and energy that they maintained their independence. Look at the contrast they offer at this moment to their neighbors. What occupies the mind of the French people? The fabliaux, the naughty tricks of Reynard, the art of deceiving Master Isengrin, of stealing his wife, of cheating him out of his dinner, of getting him beaten by a third party without danger to one's self; in short, the triumph of poverty and cleverness over power united to folly. The popular hero is already the artful plebeian, chaffing, light-hearted, who, later on, will ripen into Panurge and Figaro, not apt to withstand you to your face, too sharp to care for great victories and habits of strife, inclined by the nimbleness of his wit to dodge round an obstacle; if he but touch a man with the tip of his finger, that man tumbles into the trap. But here we have other customs: it is Robin Hood, a valiant outlaw, living free and bold in the green forest, waging frank and open war against sheriff and law.[157] If ever a man was popular in his country, it was he. [Pg 108] "It is he," says an old historian, "whom the common people love so dearly to celebrate in games and comedies, and whose history, sung by fiddlers, interests them more than any other." In the sixteenth century he still had his commemoration day, observed by all the people in the small towns and in the country. Bishop Latimer, making his pastoral tour, announced one day that he would preach in a certain place. On the morrow, proceeding to the church, he found the doors closed, and waited more than an hour before they brought him the key. At last a man came and said to him, "Syr, thys ys a busye day with us; we cannot heare you: it is Robyn Hoodes Daye. The parishe are gone abrode to gather for Robyn Hoode.... I was fayne there to geve place to Robyn Hoode."[158] The bishop was obliged to divest himself of his ecclesiastical garments and proceed on his journey, leaving his place to archers dressed in green, who played on a rustic stage the parts of Robin Hood, Little John, and their band. In fact, he was the national hero. Saxon in the first place and waging war against the men of law, against bishops and archbishops, whose sway was so heavy; generous, moreover, giving to a poor ruined knight clothes, horse, and money to buy back the land he had pledged to a rapacious abbot; compassionate too, and kind to the poor, enjoining his men not to injure yeomen and laborers; but above all, rash, bold, proud, who would go and draw his bow before the sheriff's eyes and to his face; ready with blows, whether to give or take. He slew fourteen out of fifteen foresters who came to arrest him; he slays the sheriff, the judge, the town gatekeeper; he is ready to slay as many more as like to come; and all this joyously, jovially, like an honest fellow who eats well, has a hard skin, lives in the open air, and revels in animal life.

If they have gained freedoms, it's because they fought for them; circumstances helped, but their character played an even bigger role. The support from powerful barons and the alliance of ordinary knights made them stronger, but it was their inherent toughness and vigor that helped them stay independent. Look at how they contrast with their neighbors right now. What’s on the mind of the French people? The playful tales, the mischievous tricks of Reynard, the art of outsmarting Master Isengrin, stealing his wife, cheating him out of his dinner, and getting him beaten by someone else without any risk to oneself; in short, the victory of the poor and clever over the powerful and foolish. The popular hero is already the cunning commoner, witty and carefree, who will eventually grow into Panurge and Figaro, not the type to confront you directly, too clever to seek major victories and battles, skilled at dodging obstacles; if he just touches someone lightly, that person falls into a trap. But here we have different customs: it’s Robin Hood, a brave outlaw, living freely and boldly in the green forest, waging straightforward war against the sheriff and the law. If there was ever a popular man in his country, it was him. "It is he," says an old historian, "whom the common people love to celebrate in games and plays, and whose story, sung by fiddlers, interests them more than any other." Even in the sixteenth century, he still had his day of remembrance, celebrated by everyone in the small towns and countryside. Bishop Latimer, on his pastoral journey, announced one day that he would preach in a certain place. The next day, when he arrived at the church, he found the doors locked and waited over an hour for someone to bring him the key. Finally, a man showed up and said to him, "Sir, today is a busy day for us; we can’t hear you: it’s Robin Hood’s Day. The parishioners have gone out to gather for Robin Hood… I had to give way to Robin Hood." The bishop had to take off his church clothes and continue on his way, leaving his spot to archers dressed in green, who performed the roles of Robin Hood, Little John, and their crew on a makeshift stage. He was indeed the national hero. He was Saxon at heart and fought against the powerful, against bishops and archbishops whose authority was so overwhelming; he was also generous, giving a poor ruined knight clothes, a horse, and money to reclaim his land that a greedy abbot had taken; compassionate and kind to the poor, instructing his men not to harm farmers and laborers; but above all, he was reckless, daring, and proud, willing to shoot his bow right in front of the sheriff; ready to throw punches, whether giving or receiving. He killed fourteen out of fifteen foresters sent to capture him; he dispatched the sheriff, the judge, the town gatekeeper; he was prepared to take down as many more as dared to approach; and all of this was done cheerfully, jovially, like a good fellow who eats well, has tough skin, lives outdoors, and thrives on the vitality of life.

"In somer when the shawes be sheyne,
And leves be large and long,
Hit is fulle mery in feyre foreste
To here the foulys song."

"In summer when the shadows are bright,
And the leaves are large and lush,
It's really cheerful in the beautiful forest.
"To listen to the birds sing."

That is how many ballads begin; and the fine weather, which makes the stags and oxen butt with their horns, inspires them with the thought of exchanging blows with sword or stick. Robin dreamed that two yeomen were thrashing him, and he [Pg 109] wants to go and find them, angrily repelling Little John, who offers to go first:

That’s how many ballads start; and the nice weather, which makes the stags and oxen butt heads with their horns, gives them the idea of fighting with sword or stick. Robin dreamed that two yeomen were beating him up, and he [Pg 109] wants to go find them, angrily pushing away Little John, who offers to go first:

"Ah John, by me thou settest noe store,
And that I farley finde:
How offt send I my men before,
And tarry myselfe behinde?

"It is no cunnin a knave to ken,
An a man but heare him speake;
An it were not for bursting of my bowe,
John, I thy head wold breake."[159]...

"Ah John, you don’t appreciate me at all,
And I really see it:
How often do I send my guys ahead,
And stay behind me?

"It's not smart for a fool to realize,
If a man just listens to him speak;
If my bow hadn't broken,
"John, I'd crush your head."[159]...

He goes alone, and meets the robust yeoman, Guy of Gisborne,

He goes alone and meets the strong farmer, Guy of Gisborne,

"He that had neyther beene kythe nor kin,
Might have seen a full fayre fight,
To see how together these yeomen went
With blades both browne and bright,

"To see how these yeomen together they fought
Two howres of a summer's day;
Yett neither Robin Hood nor sir Guy
Them fettled to flye away."[160]

"Someone who wasn’t related or linked,"
Could have seen an incredible fight,
To see how these farmers fought
With both dull and shiny blades,

"To see how these farmers fought together"
For two hours on a summer day;
Yet neither Robin Hood nor Sir Guy
"Made any attempt to escape."[160]

You see Guy the yeoman is as brave as Robin Hood; he came to seek him in the wood, and drew the bow almost as well as he. This old popular poetry is not the praise of a single bandit, but of an entire class, the yeomanry. "God haffe mersy on Robin Hodys solle, and saffe all god yemanry." That is how many ballads end. The brave yeoman, inured to blows, a good archer, clever at sword and stick, is the favorite. There were also, redoubtable, armed townsfolk, accustomed to make use of their arms. Here they are at work:

You see, Guy the yeoman is as brave as Robin Hood; he came to find him in the woods and could shoot a bow almost as well as he could. This old popular poetry doesn't just celebrate a single bandit, but an entire class, the yeomanry. "God have mercy on Robin Hood's soul, and save all good yeomanry." That's how many ballads end. The brave yeoman, toughened by battle, a skilled archer, and good with a sword and bat, is the favorite. There were also formidable armed townsfolk, used to defending themselves. Here they are at work:

"'O that were a shame,' said jolly Robin,
'We being three, and thou but one,'
The pinder[161] leapt back then thirty good foot,
'Twas thirty good foot and one.

"He leaned his back fast unto a thorn,
And his foot against a stone,
And there he fought a long summer's day,
A summer's day so long.
[Pg 110]
"Till that their swords on their broad bucklers
Were broke fast into their hands."[162]

"'Oh, that would be a pity,' said cheerful Robin,
'There are three of us, and you're just one.'
The pinder__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ jumped back about thirty feet.
"It was thirty-one good feet."

"He leaned his back firmly against a thorn,"
And his foot on a stone,
And there he fought for a long summer day,
A summer day that felt incredibly long.
[Pg 110]
"Until their swords shattered against their large shields."
And quickly fell into their grasp.[162]

Often even Robin does not get the advantage:

Often even Robin doesn't get the upper hand:

"'I pass not for length,' bold Arthur reply'd,
'My staff is of oke so free;
Eight foot and a half, it will knock down a calf,
And I hope it will knock down thee.'

"Then Robin could no longer forbear,
He gave him such a knock,
Quickly and soon the blood came down
Before it was ten a clock.

"Then Arthur he soon recovered himself,
And gave him such a knock on the crown,
That from every side of bold Robin Hood's head
The blood came trickling down.

"Then Robin raged like a wild boar,
As soon as he saw his own blood:
Then Bland was in hast, he laid on so fast,
As though he had been cleaving of wood.

"And about and about and about they went,
Like two wild bores in a chase,
Striving to aim each other to maim,
Leg, arm, or any other place.

"And knock for knock they lustily dealt,
Which held for two hours and more,
Till all the wood rang at every bang,
They ply'd their work so sore.

"Hold thy hand, hold thy hand,' said Robin Hood,
'And let thy quarrel fall;
For here we may thrash our bones all to mesh,
And get no coyn at all.

"And in the forrest of merry Sherwood,
Hereafter thou shalt be free.'
'God a mercy for nought, my freedom I bought,
I may thank my staff, and not thee.'"[163]...

"'I'm not concerned about size,' bold Arthur replied,
"My team is made of strong oak;
At eight and a half feet long, it can take down a calf,
"And I hope it brings you down too."

"Then Robin couldn't hold back any longer,
He scored a solid hit,
Quickly, the blood started to flow down.
Before it was even 10 AM.

"Then Arthur quickly got back up,"
And hit him hard on the head,
Blood streamed from all sides of bold Robin Hood's head.
The blood started to drip down.

"Then Robin let out a loud roar like a wild boar,
As soon as he saw his own blood:
Then Bland rushed in, hitting so quickly,
As if he were cutting wood.

"And they kept going around and around,
Like two wild boars in a chase,
Trying to hurt each other,
Leg, arm, or any other area.

"And punch for punch, they traded blows,
Which lasted for two hours or more,
Until the entire forest resounded with each blow,
They worked so hard.

"Wait, wait," said Robin Hood,
"Let's end this fight;"
Here, we could really hurt ourselves,
And earn nothing at all.

"And in the cheerful Sherwood Forest,
"You'll be free from now on."
"Thanks for nothing, I earned my freedom."
"I owe it to my team, not to you.'"[163]...

"Who are you, then?" says Robin:

"Who are you, then?" Robin asks:

"'I am a tanner,' bold Arthur reply'd,
In Nottingham long I have wrought;
And if thou'lt come there, I vow and swear,
I will tan thy hide for nought.'
[Pg 111]
"'God a mercy, good fellow,' said jolly Robin,
'Since thou art so kind and free;
And if thou wilt tan my hide for nought,
I will do as much for thee.'"[164]

"'I'm a tanner,' confident Arthur responded,
I've worked in Nottingham for a long time;
And if you go there, I promise,
"I'll deal with you for free."
[Pg 111]
"'Thank you, my good friend,' said cheerful Robin,
'Since you are so generous and kind,
And if you'll punish me for free,
"I'll do the same for you.'" [164]

With these generous offers, they embrace; a free exchange of honest blows always prepares the way for friendship. It was so Robin Hood tried Little John, whom he loved all his life after. Little John was seven feet high, and being on a bridge, would not give way. Honest Robin would not use his bow against him, but went and cut a stick seven feet long; and they agreed amicably to fight on the bridge until one should fall into the water. They fall to so merrily that "their bones ring." In the end Robin falls, and he feels only the more respect for Little John. Another time, having a sword with him, he was thrashed by a tinker who had only a stick. Full of admiration, he gives him a hundred pounds. Again he was thrashed by a potter, who refused him toll; then by a shepherd. They fight to amuse themselves. Even nowadays boxers give each other a friendly grip before setting to; they knock one another about in this country honorably, without malice, fury, or shame. Broken teeth, black eyes, smashed ribs, do not call for murderous vengeance: it would seem that the bones are more solid and the nerves less sensitive in England than elsewhere. Blows once exchanged, they take each other by the hand, and dance together on the green grass:

With these generous offers, they embrace; a free exchange of honest punches always paves the way for friendship. That's how Robin Hood tested Little John, whom he loved for the rest of his life. Little John was seven feet tall, and while standing on a bridge, he wouldn’t back down. Honest Robin refused to use his bow against him, so he went and cut a stick that was seven feet long; they agreed to fight amicably on the bridge until one of them fell into the water. They fought so joyfully that “their bones rang.” In the end, Robin fell, and he felt only more respect for Little John. Another time, armed with a sword, he got beaten by a tinker who only had a stick. Full of admiration, he gave him a hundred pounds. Then he got beaten by a potter who refused him toll; and again by a shepherd. They fought just for fun. Even today, boxers shake hands before they start; they hit each other around honorably in this country, without malice, rage, or shame. Broken teeth, black eyes, and broken ribs don’t call for murderous revenge: it seems that the bones are tougher and the nerves less sensitive in England than elsewhere. Once punches are exchanged, they shake hands and dance together on the green grass:

"Then Robin took them both by the hands,
And danc'd round about the oke tree.
'For three merry men, and three merry men,
And three merry men we be.'"

"Then Robin took their hands,"
And danced around the oak tree.
For three happy guys, and three happy guys,
"And we are three happy guys.'"

Moreover, these people, in each parish, practised the bow every Sunday, and were the best archers in the world; from the close of the fourteenth century the general emancipation of the villeins multiplied their number greatly, and you can now understand how, amidst all the operations and changes of the great central powers, the liberty of the subject survived. After all, the only permanent and unalterable guarantee, in every country and under every constitution, is this unspoken declaration in the heart of the mass of the people, which is well understood on all sides: "If any man touches my property, enters my house, [Pg 112] obstructs or molests me, let him beware. I have patience, but I have also strong arms, good comrades, a good blade, and, on occasion, a firm resolve, happen what may, to plunge my blade up to its hilt in his throat."

Moreover, these people in every parish practiced archery every Sunday and were the best archers in the world. Since the late fourteenth century, the overall freedom of the serfs significantly increased their numbers, helping you to understand how, amidst all the actions and changes of the major central powers, the freedom of the individual endured. After all, the only permanent and unchangeable guarantee in every country and under every constitution is this unspoken conviction in the hearts of the people, which is well understood by everyone: "If anyone touches my property, enters my house, [Pg 112] obstructs, or bothers me, let him beware. I can be patient, but I also have strong arms, good friends, a sharp blade, and, when necessary, a firm resolve to drive my blade deep into his throat, no matter what happens."


SECTION VIII.—The English Constitution

Thus thought Sir John Fortescue, Chancellor of England under Henry VI, exiled in France during the Wars of the Roses, one of the oldest prose-writers, and the first who weighed and explained the constitution of his country.[165] He says:

Thus thought Sir John Fortescue, Chancellor of England under Henry VI, exiled in France during the Wars of the Roses, one of the oldest prose-writers, and the first who weighed and explained the constitution of his country.[165] He says:

"It is cowardise and lack of hartes and corage that kepeth the Frenchmen from rysyng, and not povertye;[166] which corage no Frenche man hath like to the English man. It hath ben often seen in Englond that iij or iv thefes, for povertie, hath sett upon vij or viij true men, and robbyd them al. But it hath not ben seen in Fraunce, that vij or viij thefes have ben hardy to robbe iij or iv true men. Wherfor it is right seld that Frenchmen be hangyd for robberye, for that they have no hertys to do so terryble an acte. There be therfor mo men hangyd in Englond, in a yere, for robberye and manslaughter, than ther be hangid in Fraunce for such cause of crime in vij yers."[167]

"It's cowardice and a lack of heart and courage that stop the French from rising up, not poverty; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ which no Frenchman possesses as the Englishman does. It has often been seen in England that three or four thieves, driven by poverty, have attacked seven or eight honest men and robbed them all. But it has not been observed in France that seven or eight thieves have had the bravery to rob three or four honest men. As a result, it's very uncommon for Frenchmen to be hanged for robbery because they lack the courage to commit such a heinous act. Therefore, more men are hanged in England in a year for robbery and manslaughter than are hanged in France for those crimes in seven years." [167]

This throws a startling and terrible light on the violent condition of this armed community, where sudden attacks are an every-day matter, and everyone, rich and poor, lives with his hand on his sword. There were great bands of malefactors under Edward I, who infested the country, and fought with those who came to seize them. The inhabitants of the towns were obliged to gather together with those of the neighboring towns, with hue and cry, to pursue and capture them. Under Edward III there were barons who rode about with armed escorts and archers, seizing the manors, carrying off ladies and girls of high degree, mutilating, killing, extorting ransoms from people in their own houses, as if they were in an enemy's land, [Pg 113] and sometimes coming before the judges at the sessions in such guise and in so great force that the judges were afraid and dared not administer justice.[168] Read the letters of the Paston family, under Henry VI and Edward IV, and you will see how private war was at every door, how it was necessary for a man to provide himself with men and arms, to be on the alert for defence of his property, to be self-reliant, to depend on his own strength and courage. It is this excess of vigor and readiness to fight which, after their victories in France, set them against one another in England, in the butcheries of the Wars of the Roses. The strangers who saw them were astonished at their bodily strength and courage, at the great pieces of beef "which feed their muscles, at their military habits, their fierce obstinacy, as of savage beasts."[169] They are like their bulldogs, an untamable race, who in their mad courage "cast themselves with shut eyes into the den of a Russian bear, and get their head broken like a rotten apple." This strange condition of a militant community, so full of danger, and requiring so much effort, does not make them afraid. King Edward having given orders to send disturbers of the peace to prison without legal proceedings, and not to liberate them, on bail or otherwise, the Commons declared the order "horribly vexatious"; resist it, refuse to be too much protected. Less peace, but more independence. They maintain the guarantees of the subject at the expense of public security, and prefer turbulent liberty to arbitrary order. Better suffer marauders whom they could fight, than magistrates under whom they would have to bend.

This highlights the shocking and terrible reality of this armed community, where sudden attacks are a daily occurrence, and everyone, rich or poor, is ready to fight. There were large groups of criminals during Edward I's reign who roamed the countryside and battled against those trying to capture them. Town residents had to band together with neighboring towns to chase after and catch them. Under Edward III, barons traveled with armed escorts and archers, seizing manors and kidnapping noble ladies and girls, often mutilating or killing people and demanding ransoms from those in their own homes, as if they were in enemy territory, [Pg 113] and at times showed up in front of judges in such large numbers that the judges were intimidated and afraid to administer justice.[168] If you read the letters of the Paston family from the times of Henry VI and Edward IV, you'll see that private warfare was a constant threat, that men had to equip themselves with weapons and be ready to defend their property, relying on their own strength and courage. This intense drive and willingness to fight, which followed their victories in France, eventually turned them against each other in England during the brutal Wars of the Roses. Visitors were amazed by their physical strength and bravery, by the large cuts of beef "that build their muscles," by their military lifestyles, and their fierce stubbornness, reminiscent of wild beasts.[169] They are like their bulldogs, an uncontrollable breed that, in their wild bravery, "throw themselves, eyes closed, into the den of a Russian bear and end up with their heads crushed like overripe apples." This strange state of a militaristic community, fraught with danger and requiring constant vigilance, doesn’t frighten them. King Edward ordered that troublemakers be imprisoned without legal proceedings and not released on bail or anything else, prompting the Commons to describe the order as "horribly vexatious"; they resisted it, refusing to be overly protected. They preferred less peace but more independence, prioritizing their rights over public safety, and would rather face marauders they could fight than submit to magistrates who would make them bow down.

This proud and persistent notion gives rise to, and fashions Fortescue's whole work:

This proud and persistent idea shapes and drives Fortescue's entire work:

"Ther be two kynds of kyngdomys, of the which that one ys a lordship callid in Latyne Dominium regale, and that other is callid Dominium politicum et regale."

"There are two types of kingdoms: one is a lordship referred to in Latin as Dominium regale, and the other is called Dominium politicum et regale."

The first is established in France, and the second in England.

The first is set up in France, and the second in England.

"And they dyversen in that the first may rule his people by such lawys as he makyth hymself, and therefor, he may set upon them talys, and other impositions, such as he wyl hymself, without their assent. The secund may not rule hys people by other laws than such as they [Pg 114] assenten unto; and therfor he may set upon them non impositions without their own assent."[170]

"The first leader can make his own laws to govern his people, which means he can set taxes and other demands without needing their approval. The second leader can only rule by laws that the people agree on, so he can't impose anything on them without their consent."[Pg 114][170]

In a state like this, the will of the people is the prime element of life. Sir John Fortescue says further:

In a situation like this, the people's will is the most important factor in life. Sir John Fortescue also says:

"A king of England cannot at his pleasure make any alterations in the laws of the land, for the nature of his government is not only regal, but political."

"A king of England can't just change the laws whenever he wants because his government is both royal and political."

"In the body politic, the first thing which lives and moves is the intention of the people, having in it the blood, that is, the prudential care and provision for the public good, which it transmits and communicates to the head, as to the principal part, and to all the rest of the members of the said body politic, whereby it subsists and is invigorated. The law under which the people is incorporated may be compared to the nerves or sinews of the body natural.... And as the bones and all the other members of the body preserve their functions and discharge their several offices by the nerves, so do the members of the community by the law. And as the head of the body natural cannot change its nerves or sinews, cannot deny to the several parts their proper energy, their due proportion and aliment of blood, neither can a king who is the head of the body politic change the laws thereof, nor take from the people what is theirs by right, against their consents.... For he is appointed to protect his subjects in their lives, properties, and laws, for this very end and purpose he has the delegation of power from the people."

"In a political system, the first thing that exists and moves is the people's intention, which contains the vital energy, or care and planning for the common good. This intention is passed on to the leader, who is the main part, as well as to all the other members of this political system, allowing it to function and thrive. The laws that organize the people can be compared to the nerves or sinews of a physical body. Just like the bones and other parts of the body depend on nerves to perform their functions, the members of the community depend on the law. Likewise, just as the head of a physical body cannot change its nerves or sinews, or deny the different parts their necessary energy or blood supply, a king, who is the head of the political body, cannot change the laws or take what rightfully belongs to the people without their consent. The king's role is to protect his subjects' lives, properties, and laws; he derives his power from the people for this purpose."

Here we have all the ideas of Locke in the fifteenth century, so powerful is practice to suggest theory! so quickly does man discover, in the enjoyment of liberty, the nature of liberty! Fortescue goes further; he contrasts, step by step, the Roman law, that inheritance of all Latin peoples, with the English law, that heritage of all Teutonic peoples: one the work of absolute princes, and tending altogether to the sacrifice of the individual; the other the work of the common will, tending altogether to protect the person. He contrasts the maxims of the imperial jurisconsults, who accord "force of law to all which is determined by the prince," with the statutes of England, which "are not enacted by the sole will of the prince,... but with the concurrent consent of the whole kingdom, by their representatives in Parliament,... more than three hundred select persons." He contrasts the arbitrary nomination of imperial officers with the election of the sheriff, and says:

Here, we see all of Locke's ideas from the fifteenth century, demonstrating how practice can inspire theory! It's amazing how quickly people understand the true nature of liberty through experiencing it! Fortescue goes even further; he examines, point by point, the differences between Roman law, the legal tradition of all Latin peoples, and English law, the legal tradition of all Teutonic peoples: one is created by absolute rulers and mostly undermines individual rights; the other emerges from the collective will and aims to protect the individual. He compares the principles set by imperial legal experts, who grant "the force of law to anything decreed by the prince," with the laws of England, which "aren't enacted solely by the will of the prince,... but with the agreement of the entire kingdom, through their representatives in Parliament,... more than three hundred selected individuals." He contrasts the arbitrary appointments of imperial officials with the election of the sheriff, and states:

"There is in every county a certain officer, called the king's sheriff, who, amongst other duties of his office, executes within his county all [Pg 115] mandates and judgments of the king's courts of justice: he is an annual officer; and it is not lawful for him, after the expiration of his year, to continue to act in his said office, neither shall he be taken in again to execute the said office within two years thence next ensuing. The manner of his election is thus: Every year, on the morrow of All-Souls, there meet in the King's Court of Exchequer all the king's counsellors, as well lords spiritual and temporal, as all other the king's justices, all the barons of the Exchequer, the Master of the Rolls, and certain other officers, when all of them, by common consent, nominate three of every county knights or esquires, persons of distinction, and such as they esteem fittest qualified to bear the office of sheriff of that county for the year ensuing. The king only makes choice of one out of the three so nominated and returned, who, in virtue of the king's letters patent, is constituted High Sheriff of that county."

Every county has an officer known as the king’s sheriff, who, among other duties, carries out all [Pg 115] orders and decisions from the king’s courts in his county. He serves for one year and cannot continue in this role after his term ends, nor can he be reappointed for two years afterward. The selection process is as follows: every year, on the day after All-Souls, all of the king’s advisors—both spiritual and secular lords, the king’s justices, the barons of the Exchequer, the Master of the Rolls, and other officials—meet in the King’s Court of Exchequer. Together, they nominate three knights or esquires from each county who are distinguished and considered the best fit for the sheriff position for the coming year. The king then selects one from those three nominees, who is appointed as the High Sheriff of that county through the king’s letters patent.

He contrasts the Roman procedure, which is satisfied with two witnesses to condemn a man, with the jury, the three permitted challenges, the admirable guarantees of justice with which the uprightness, number, repute, and condition of the juries surround the sentence. About the juries he says:

He compares the Roman method, which only requires two witnesses to convict someone, with the jury system, which allows for three challenges and has excellent safeguards for justice due to the integrity, number, reputation, and status of the jurors that support the verdict. Regarding the juries, he mentions:

"Twelve good and true men being sworn, as in the manner above related, legally qualified, that is, having, over and besides their movables, possessions in land sufficient, as was said, wherewith to maintain their rank and station; neither inspected by, nor at variance with either of the parties; all of the neighborhood; there shall be read to them, in English, by the Court, the record and nature of the plea."[171]

"Twelve honest and trustworthy men have been sworn in, as mentioned earlier. They are legally qualified, meaning they own enough land and property, in addition to their personal items, to uphold their status; they have no bias towards either party involved and are all local residents. The Court will present the details and nature of the case to them in English." [171]

Thus protected, the English commons cannot be other than flourishing. Consider, on the other hand, he says to the young prince whom he is instructing, the condition of the commons in France. By their taxes, tax on salt, on wine, billeting of soldiers, they are reduced to great misery. You have seen them on your travels....

Thus protected, the English commons can only thrive. On the other hand, he tells the young prince he is teaching, look at the condition of the commons in France. Because of their taxes—on salt, on wine, and the billeting of soldiers—they are in great misery. You’ve seen them on your travels...

"The same Commons be so impoverishid and distroyyd, that they may unneth lyve. Thay drink water, thay eate apples, with bred right brown made of rye. They eate no fleshe, but if it be selden, a litill larde, or of the entrails or heds of bests sclayne for the nobles and merchants of the land. They weryn no wollyn, but if it be a pore cote under their uttermost garment, made of grete convass, and cal it a frok. Their hosyn be of like canvas, and passen not their knee, wherfor they be [Pg 116] gartrid and their thyghs bare. Their wifs and children gone bare fote.... For sum of them, that was wonte to pay to his lord for his tenement which he hyrith by the year a scute payth now to the kyng, over that scute, fyve skuts. Wher thrugh they be artyd by necessite so to watch, labour and grub in the ground for their sustenance, that their nature is much wasted, and the kynd of them brought to nowght. Thay gone crokyd and ar feeble, not able to fight nor to defend the realm; nor they have wepon, nor monye to buy them wepon withal.... This is the frute first of hyre Jus regale.... But blessed be God, this land ys rulid under a better lawe, and therfor the people thereof be not in such penurye, nor therby hurt in their persons, but they be wealthie and have all things necessarie to the sustenance of nature. Wherefore they be myghty and able to resyste the adversaries of the realms that do or will do them wrong. Loo, this is the fruit of Jus politicum et regale, under which we lyve."[172] "Everye inhabiter of the realme of England useth and enjoyeth at his pleasure all the fruites that his land or cattel beareth, with al the profits and commodities which by his owne travayle, or by the labour of others, hae gaineth; not hindered by the iniurie or wrong deteinement of anye man, but that hee shall bee allowed a reasonable recompence.[173]... Hereby it commeth to passe that the men of that lande are riche, havying aboundaunce of golde and silver, and other thinges necessarie for the maintenaunce of man's life. They drinke no water, unless it be so, that some for devotion, and uppon a zeale of penaunce, doe abstaine from other drinks. They eate plentifully of all kindes of fleshe and fishe. They weare fine woolen cloth in all their apparel; they have also aboundaunce of bed-coveringes in their houses, and of all other woolen stuffe. They have greate store of all hustlementes and implementes of householde, they are plentifully furnished with al instruments of husbandry, and all other things that are requisite to the accomplishment of a quiet and wealthy lyfe, according to their estates and degrees. Neither are they sued in the lawe, but onely before ordinary iudges, where by the lawes of the lande they are iustly intreated. Neither are they arrested or impleaded for their moveables or possessions, or arraigned of any offence, bee it never so great and outragious, but after the lawes of the land, and before the iudges aforesaid."[174]

"The common people are so poor and devastated that they can barely survive. They drink water, eat apples, and have dark bread made from rye. They hardly ever eat meat, except for a bit of lard or scraps from the entrails or heads of animals slaughtered for the nobles and merchants. They wear no wool, except for a poor coat under their outer garment, made of coarse canvas, which they call a frock. Their trousers are also made of similar canvas and don't reach their knees, leaving them tattered and their thighs exposed. Their wives and children go barefoot.... For some, who used to pay their lord a fee for the land they rented each year, now pay a fee to the king, plus an extra five scuts. Consequently, they are forced to work and dig in the ground for their survival, which has greatly weakened them, bringing them close to extinction. They walk with a limp and are frail, unable to fight or defend the realm; they have no weapons or money to buy weapons.... This is the result of a bad royal law.... But thank God, this land is governed by a better law, and therefore the people do not suffer such poverty, nor are they personally harmed; instead, they are well-off and have everything they need to support themselves. Because of this, they are strong and able to resist enemies who wish them harm. Look, this is the result of just and royal governance under which we live." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Every person in the realm of England enjoys all the fruits that their land or livestock produce, along with the profits and benefits gained from their own labor or that of others, without being hindered by anyone's injuries or wrongful detention, ensuring that they receive reasonable compensation. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__... This leads to the people of that land being wealthy, possessing an abundance of gold and silver, and other essentials for life. They usually do not drink water unless for devotion or penance, in which case some may choose to abstain from other drinks. They eat a wide variety of meat and fish. They wear fine woolen clothing and have plenty of bedding and other woolen goods at home. They have a great supply of household items and tools, and they are well-equipped with all the necessary farming instruments and anything else needed for a peaceful and prosperous life, according to their status and means. They are not taken to court except before ordinary judges, where they are treated fairly according to the laws of the land. They are not arrested or sued for their belongings or properties, nor charged with any offense, no matter how serious, except in accordance with the laws of the land and before the aforementioned judges." [174]

All this arises from the constitution of the country and the distribution of the land. Whilst in other countries we find only a population of paupers, with here and there a few lords, England is covered and filled with owners of lands and fields; so that "therein so small a thorpe cannot bee founde, wherein dwelleth not a knight, an esquire, or suche a housholder as is there commonly called a franklayne, enryched with greate possessions. And also other freeholders, and many yeomen able [Pg 117] for their livelodes to make a jurye in fourme afore-mentioned. For there bee in that lande divers yeomen, which are able to dispend by the yeare above a hundred poundes."[175] Harrison says:[176]

All of this comes from the country's setup and how the land is divided. While in other countries there are mostly poor people with just a few wealthy individuals scattered here and there, England is filled with landowners and farmers; so much so that "there isn't a small village where you won’t find a knight, a squire, or a household that is usually referred to as a freeholder, enriched with great wealth. There are also other freeholders and many capable farmers who can form a jury as previously mentioned. In that land, there are various farmers who can spend over a hundred pounds a year." [Pg 117] Harrison says:

"This sort of people, have more estimation than labourers and the common sort of artificers, and these commonlie live wealthilie, keepe good houses, and travell to get riches. They are for the most part farmers to gentlemen," and keep servants of their own. "These were they that in times past made all France afraid. And albeit they be not called master, as gentlemen are, or sir, as to knights apperteineth, but onelie John and Thomas, etc., yet have they beene found to have done verie good service; and the kings of England, in foughten battels, were wont to remaine among them (who were their footmen) as the French kings did among their horssemen: the prince thereby showing where his chiefe strength did consist."

"These types of people are viewed with more respect than laborers and everyday craftsmen. They usually live comfortably, keep nice homes, and work hard to build their wealth. Most of them are farmers for gentlemen and have their own servants. In the past, they instilled fear throughout France. And even though they aren't addressed as 'master' like gentlemen or 'sir' like knights, but just called John and Thomas, etc., they have proven to be very valuable. The kings of England would often stay among them (who were their foot soldiers), just as the French kings did with their cavalry: the prince demonstrating where his true strength was."

Such men, says Fortescue, might form a legal jury, and vote, resist, be associated, do everything wherein a free government consists; for they were numerous in every district; they were not down-trodden like the timid peasants of France; they had their honor and that of their family to maintain; "they be well provided with arms; they remember that they have won battles in France."[177] Such is the class, still obscure, but more rich and [Pg 118] powerful every century, which, founded by the down-trodden Saxon aristocracy, and sustained by the surviving Saxon character, ended, under the lead of the inferior Norman nobility and under the patronage of the superior Norman nobility, in establishing and settling a free constitution, and a nation worthy of liberty.

Such men, according to Fortescue, could form a legal jury, vote, resist, associate with one another, and do everything that constitutes a free government; they were numerous in every region; they weren't oppressed like the fearful peasants of France; they had their own honor and that of their families to uphold; "they are well-equipped with weapons; they recall that they have won battles in France."[177] This is the class, still not well-known, but increasingly wealthy and [Pg 118] powerful with each passing century, which, emerging from the oppressed Saxon aristocracy and supported by the lasting Saxon spirit, eventually, under the direction of the lesser Norman nobility and with the backing of the higher Norman nobility, succeeded in establishing and solidifying a free constitution and a nation deserving of liberty.


SECTION IX.—Piers Plowman and Wyclif

When, as here, men are endowed with a serious character, have a resolute spirit, and possess independent habits, they deal with their conscience as with their daily business, and end by laying hands on church as well as state. Already for a long time the exactions of the Roman See had provoked the resistance of the people,[178] and the higher clergy became unpopular. Men complained that the best livings were given by the pope to non-resident strangers; that some Italian, unknown in England, possessed fifty or sixty benefices in England; that English money poured into Rome; and that the clergy, being judged only by clergy, gave themselves up to their vices, and abused their state of immunity. In the first years of Henry III's reign there were nearly a hundred murders committed by priests then alive. At the beginning of the fourteenth century the ecclesiastical revenue was twelve times greater than the civil; about half the soil was in the hands of the clergy. At the end of the century the commons declared that the taxes paid to the church were five times greater than the taxes paid to the crown; and some years afterwards,[179] considering that the wealth of the clergy only served to keep them in idleness and luxury, they proposed to confiscate it for the public benefit. Already the idea of the Reformation had forced itself upon them. They remembered how in the ballads Robin Hood ordered his folk to spare the yeomen, laborers, even knights, if they are good fellows, but never to let abbots or bishops escape. The prelates were grievously oppressing the people by means of their privileges, [Pg 119] ecclesiastical courts, and tithes; when suddenly, amid the pleasant banter or the monotonous babble of the Norman versifiers, we hear the indignant voice of a Saxon, a man of the people and a victim of oppression, thundering against them.

When, like in this case, people are serious, determined, and have independent habits, they handle their conscience like their everyday tasks, ultimately challenging both the church and the state. For quite some time, the demands of the Roman Church had stirred up resistance among the people,[178] and the higher clergy became unpopular. People complained that the best positions were given by the pope to non-resident outsiders; that some unknown Italian held fifty or sixty church positions in England; that English money was flowing into Rome; and that the clergy, judged only by other clergy, indulged in their vices and abused their immunity. In the early years of Henry III's reign, nearly a hundred murders were committed by priests who were still alive. By the start of the fourteenth century, church revenue was twelve times larger than civil revenue; about half the land was owned by the clergy. By the end of the century, commoners stated that the taxes paid to the church were five times greater than those paid to the crown; and a few years later,[179] they suggested confiscating the clergy's wealth for the public good, believing it only supported their idleness and luxury. The notion of Reformation was taking hold. They recalled how, in the ballads, Robin Hood instructed his followers to spare the good-natured yeomen, laborers, and even knights, but never to let abbots or bishops off the hook. The high clergy were oppressing the people severely with their privileges,[Pg 119] ecclesiastical courts, and tithes; when suddenly, amidst the light humor or continuous chatter of the Norman poets, we hear the fierce voice of a Saxon, a common person and victim of oppression, rising up against them.

It is the vision of Piers Plowman, written, it is supposed, by a secular priest of Oxford.[180] Doubtless the traces of French taste are perceptible. It could not be otherwise; the people from below can never quite prevent themselves from imitating the people above, and the most unshackled popular poets, Burns and Béranger, too often preserve an academic style. So here a fashionable machinery, the allegory of the Roman de la Rose, is pressed into service. We have Do-well, Covetousness, Avarice, Simony, Conscience, and a whole world of talking abstractions. But, in spite of these vain foreign phantoms, the body of the poem is national, and true to life. The old language reappears in part; the old metre altogether; no morer rhymes, but barbarous alliterations; no more jesting, but a harsh gravity, a sustained invective, a grand and sombre imagination, heavy Latin texts, hammered down as by a Protestant hand. Piers Plowman went to sleep on the Malvern hills, and there had a wonderful dream:

It’s the vision of Piers Plowman, which was supposedly written by a secular priest from Oxford.[180] Clearly, you can see influences from French culture. It’s natural; people from lower social classes often mimic those above them, and even the most free-spirited popular poets, like Burns and Béranger, tend to adopt a somewhat academic style. Here, the fashionable machinery of the allegory in the Roman de la Rose is put to use. We encounter characters like Do-well, Covetousness, Avarice, Simony, Conscience, and a whole range of talking abstract concepts. Yet, despite these superficial foreign elements, the core of the poem remains national and realistic. The old language comes back in parts; the old meter is intact; no more rhymes, but rough alliterations; no more humor, but a serious tone, a consistent critique, and a grand, dark imagination, filled with heavy Latin texts that feel hammered out by a Protestant hand. Piers Plowman fell asleep on the Malvern hills and had a remarkable dream:

"Thanne gan I meten—a merveillous swevene,
That I was in a wildernesse—wiste I nevere where;
And as I biheeld into the eest,—an heigh to the sonne,
I seigh a tour on a toft,—trieliche y-maked,
A deep dale bynethe—a dongeon thereinne
With depe diches and derke—and dredfulle of sighte.
A fair feeld ful of folk—fond I ther bitwene,
Of alle manere of men,—the meene and the riche,
Werchynge and wandrynge—as the world asketh.
Some putten hem to the plough,—pleiden ful selde,
In settynge and sowynge—swonken ful harde,
And wonnen that wastours—with glotonye dystruyeth."[181]

"Then I began to dream—a weird vision,
I was in a wilderness—I had no idea where;
As I gazed to the east—up toward the sun,
I saw a tower on a hill—beautifully constructed,
A deep valley below—an underground dungeon inside
With deep ditches that are dark and frightening to look at.
A fair field crowded with people—I found myself there,
Men of all types—the ordinary and the wealthy,
Working and exploring—just like the world requires.
Some work hard at the plow—seldom taking a break,
In planting and sowing—putting in a lot of effort,
"And winning what was wasted—destroyed by excess."[181]

A gloomy picture of the world, like the frightful dreams which occur so often in Albert Durer and Luther. The first reformers were persuaded that the earth was given over to evil; that the devil had on it his empire and his officers; that Antichrist, seated on the throne of Rome, displayed ecclesiastical pomps to seduce souls and cast them into the fire of hell. So here Anti-christ, [Pg 120] with raised banner, enters a convent; bells are rung; monks in solemn procession go to meet him, and receive with congratulations their lord and father.[182] With seven great giants, the seven deadly sins, he besieges Conscience; and the assault is led by Idleness, who brings with her an army of more than a thousand prelates: for vices reign, more hateful from being in holy places, and employed in the church of God in the devil's service.

A bleak view of the world, similar to the terrifying dreams often found in Albert Durer and Luther. The early reformers believed that the earth was dominated by evil; that the devil ruled it along with his minions; that Antichrist, sitting on the throne of Rome, showcased religious grandeur to lure souls and drag them into the flames of hell. So here comes Antichrist, [Pg 120] with his raised flag, entering a convent; bells are ringing; monks in a solemn procession go to greet him and welcome their lord and father.[182] Accompanied by seven great giants, the seven deadly sins, he attacks Conscience; and the assault is led by Idleness, who brings with her an army of over a thousand bishops: for vices thrive, becoming even more abhorrent when found in holy places, serving the devil within the church of God.

"Ac now is Religion a rydere—a romere aboute,
A ledere of love-dayes—and a lond-buggere,
A prikere on a palfrey—fro manere to manere....
And but if his knave knele—that shal his coppe brynge,
He loureth on hym, and asketh hym—who taughte hym curteisie."[183]

"Now religion is like a traveler—moving around,
A celebration leader—and a country interferer,
A rider on a horse—from one location to another....
And if his servant doesn't kneel, that will cause him problems,
He glares at him and asks, "Who taught you manners?"

But this sacrilegious show has its day, and God puts His hand on men in order to warn them. By order of Conscience, Nature sends forth a host of plagues and diseases from the planets:

But this disrespectful display has its moment, and God reaches out to people to warn them. Following the call of Conscience, Nature unleashes a multitude of plagues and diseases from the heavens:

"Kynde Conscience tho herde,—and cam out of the planetes,
And sente forth his forreyours—feveres and fluxes,
Coughes and cardiaclescrampes and tooth-aches,
Reumes and radegundes,—and roynous scabbes,
Biles and bocches,—and brennynge agues,
Frenesies and foule yveles,—forageres of kynde....
There was 'Harrow! and Help!—Here cometh Kynde!
With Deeth that is dredful—to undo us alle!'
The lord that lyved after lust—tho aloud cryde....
Deeth cam dryvynge after,—and al to duste passhed
Kynges and knyghtes,—kaysers and popes,...
Manye a lovely lady—and lemmans of knyghtes,
Swowned and swelted for sorwe of hise dyntes."[184]

Kind Conscience then listened—and emerged from the planets,
And sent out his forerunners—fevers and illnesses,
Coughs, heart cramps, and toothaches,
Runny noses, skin sores, and painful scabs,
Boils, scratches, and fevers,
Frenzies and wickedness—nature’s scavengers…
There was a shout, "Help! Save us! Here comes Kind!"
"With the terrifying reality of death—to end us all!"
The lord who lived for enjoyment—then shouted loudly....
Death pursued relentlessly, and everyone turned to dust.
Kings and knights, emperors and popes...
Many beautiful women—and those who love knights,
"Fainted and died from grief due to his blows."[184]

Here is a crowd of miseries, like those which Milton has described in his vision of human life; tragic pictures and emotions, such as the reformers delight to dwell upon. There is a like speech delivered by John Knox, before the fair ladies of Mary Stuart, which tears the veil from the human corpse just as coarsely, in order to exhibit its shame. The conception of the world, proper to the people of the north, all sad and moral, shows itself already. They are never comfortable in their country; they have to strive continually against cold or rain. [Pg 121] They cannot live there carelessly, lying under a lovely sky, in a sultry and clear atmosphere, their eyes filled with the noble beauty and happy serenity of the land. They must work to live; be attentive, exact, keep their houses wind and water tight, trudge doggedly through the mud behind their plough, light their lamps in their shops during the day. Their climate imposes endless inconvenience, and exacts endless endurance. Hence arise melancholy and the idea of duty. Man naturally thinks of life as of a battle, oftener of black death which closes this deadly show, and leads so many plumed and disorderly processions to the silence and the eternity of the grave. All this visible world is vain; there is nothing true but human virtue—the courageous energy with which man attains to self-command, the generous energy with which he employs himself in the service of others. On this view, then, his eyes are fixed; they pierce through worldly gauds, neglect sensual joys, to attain this. By such inner thoughts and feelings the ideal model is displaced; a new source of action springs up—the idea of righteousness. What sets them against ecclesiastical pomp and insolence is neither the envy of the poor and low, nor the anger of the oppressed, nor a revolutionary desire to experimentalize abstract truth, but conscience. They tremble lest they should not work out their salvation if they continue in a corrupt church; they fear the menaces of God, and dare not embark on the great journey with unsafe guides. "What is righteousness?" asked Luther, anxiously, "and how shall I obtain it?" With like anxiety Piers Plowman goes to seek Dowell, and asks each one to show him where he shall find him. "With us," say the friars. "Contra quath ich, Septies in die cadit justus, and ho so syngeth certys doth nat wel;" so he betakes himself to "study and writing," like Luther; the clerks at table speak much of God and of the Trinity, "and taken Bernarde to witnesse, and putteth forth presompcions... ac the carful mai crie and quaken atte gate, bothe a fyngred and a furst, and for defaute spille ys non so hende to have hym yn. Clerkus and knyghtes carpen of God ofte, and haveth hym muche in hure mouthe, ac mene men in herte;" and heart, inner faith, living virtue, are what constitute true religion. This is what these dull Saxons had begun to discover. The Teutonic conscience, and English good-sense, too, had been aroused, as [Pg 122] well as individual energy, the resolution to judge and decide alone, by and for one's self. "Christ is our hede that sitteth on hie, Heddis ne ought we have no mo," says a poem, attributed to Chaucer, and which, with others, claims independence for Christian consciences.[185]

Here is a crowd of miseries, similar to those that Milton described in his vision of human life; tragic images and feelings that reformers love to focus on. There’s a similar speech given by John Knox, in front of the lovely ladies of Mary Stuart, which brutally exposes the human body to display its shame. The view of the world, typical of northern people, all somber and moral, is already apparent. They are never at ease in their land; they constantly have to struggle against the cold or rain. [Pg 121] They can't live carelessly, lying under a beautiful sky, in a hot and clear atmosphere, with their eyes filled with the noble beauty and happy calm of the land. They must work to survive; be careful, precise, keep their homes wind and waterproof, trudge resolutely through the mud behind their plow, and light their lamps in their shops during the day. Their climate brings endless inconveniences and demands endless endurance. Thus, melancholy and the sense of duty arise. Man naturally views life as a battle, often thinking of the grim death that concludes this deadly spectacle and leads many feathered and disordered processions to the stillness and eternity of the grave. All this visible world is vain; nothing is true except human virtue—the brave effort with which man achieves self-control, the generous impulse with which he dedicates himself to serving others. On this perspective, his eyes are focused; they cut through worldly distractions, neglect sinful pleasures, to attain this. Through such inner thoughts and feelings, the ideal model is shifted; a new source of motivation emerges—the concept of righteousness. What drives them against church pomp and arrogance is neither the envy of the poor nor the anger of the oppressed, nor a revolutionary urge to experiment with abstract truth, but rather conscience. They fear they will not achieve their salvation if they remain in a corrupt church; they dread God’s threats, and hesitate to embark on the great journey with unreliable guides. "What is righteousness?" asked Luther, anxiously, "and how can I obtain it?" With similar anxiety, Piers Plowman goes in search of Dowell, asking everyone to show him where he can find it. "With us," say the friars. "But," says he, "Septies in die cadit justus, and whoever sins surely does not do well;" so he turns to "study and writing," like Luther; the clerks at the table talk a lot about God and the Trinity, "and call on Bernard as a witness, and put forth presumptions... but the anxious may cry and tremble at the gate, both a fingered and a first, and for lack of a proper guide, no one is so willing to help him in. Clerks and knights often talk of God and have Him much in their mouths, but common men in their hearts;" and heart, inner faith, living virtue, are what make up true religion. This is what these dull Saxons had started to discover. The Teutonic conscience, and English common sense too, had been awakened, as [Pg 122] well as individual energy, the determination to judge and decide alone, by and for oneself. "Christ is our head that sits on high, we need no other heads," says a poem attributed to Chaucer, which, along with others, demands independence for Christian consciences.[185]

"We ben his membres bothe also,
Father he taught us call him all,
Maisters to call forbad he tho;
Al maisters ben wickid and fals."

"We're all his members,"
"Dad taught us to call him that,"
"But he told us not to call anyone else masters;"
"All rulers are corrupt and deceitful."

No other mediator between man and God. In vain the doctors state that they have authority for their words; there is a word of greater authority, to wit, God's. We hear it in the fourteenth century, this grand "word of God." It quitted the learned schools, the dead languages, the dusty shelves on which the clergy suffered it to sleep, covered with a confusion of commentators and Fathers.[186] Wycliff appeared and translated it like Luther, and in a spirit similar to Luther's. "Cristen men and wymmen, olde and yonge, shulden studie fast in the Newe Testament, for it is of ful autorite, and opyn to undirstonding of simple men, as to the poyntis that be moost nedeful to salvacioun."[187] Religion must be secular, in order to escape from the hands of the clergy, who monopolize it; each must hear and read for himself the word of God; he will then be sure that it has not been corrupted; he will feel it better, and, more, he will understand it better, for

No other mediator between humans and God. The scholars may claim they have authority for their statements, but there is a word of greater authority, namely, God's. We hear it in the fourteenth century, this grand "word of God." It left the learned schools, the dead languages, and the dusty shelves where the clergy allowed it to gather dust, buried under a confusion of commentators and church fathers. [186] Wycliffe emerged and translated it just like Luther, and with a spirit similar to Luther's. "Christian men and women, old and young, should diligently study the New Testament, for it is fully authoritative and easy for ordinary people to understand regarding the points that are most necessary for salvation." [187] Religion must be secular in order to free itself from the control of the clergy, who monopolize it; everyone must hear and read the word of God for themselves; then they will be sure it hasn’t been corrupted; they will feel it more deeply, and, moreover, they will understand it better, for

"ech place of holy writ, both opyn and derk, techit mekenes and charite; and therfore he that kepith mekenes and charite hath the trewe undirstondyng and perfectioun of al holi writ.... Therfore no simple man of wit be aferd unmesurabli to studie in the text of holy writ... and no clerk be proude of the verrey undirstondyng of holy writ, for whi undirstonding of hooly writ with outen charite that kepith Goddis heestis, makith a man depper dampned... and pride and covetise of clerkis is cause of her blindees and eresie, and priveth them fro verrey undirstondyng of holy writ."[188]

"Every part of the holy scriptures, whether straightforward or complex, teaches humility and kindness; therefore, anyone who practices humility and kindness truly understands and embodies all holy scripture... Thus, no ordinary person should hesitate to study the text of holy scripture in depth... and no scholar should take pride in their comprehension of holy scripture, because grasping holy scripture without kindness, which follows God's commandments, leads to ruin... and the pride and greed of scholars cause their ignorance and false beliefs, preventing them from genuinely understanding holy scripture."[188]

These are the memorable words that began to circulate in the markets and in the schools. They read the translated Bible, and commented on it; they judged the existing Church after it. What judgments these serious and untainted minds passed upon it, with what readiness they pushed on to the true religion of their race, we may see from their petition to Parliament.[189] One hundred and thirty years before Luther, they said that the pope was not established by Christ, that pilgrimages and image-worship were akin to idolatry, that external rites are of no importance, that priests ought not to possess temporal wealth, that the doctrine of transubstantiation made a people idolatrous, that priests have not the power of absolving from sin. In proof of all this they brought forward texts of Scripture. Fancy these brave spirits, simple and strong souls, who began to read at night in their shops, by candle-light; for they were shopkeepers—tailors, skinners, and bakers—who, with some men of letters, began to read, and then to believe, and finally got themselves burned.[190] What a sight for the fifteenth century, and what a promise! It seems as though, with liberty of action, liberty of mind begins to appear; that these common folk will think and speak; that under the conventional literature, imitated from France, a new literature is dawning; and that England, genuine England, half-mute since the Conquest, will at last find a voice.

These are the memorable words that started to spread in the markets and schools. They read the translated Bible and discussed it; they judged the existing Church based on it. The serious and pure minds made strong judgments about it, and we can see how eager they were to embrace the true faith of their people from their petition to Parliament.[189] One hundred and thirty years before Luther, they claimed that the pope wasn't appointed by Christ, that pilgrimages and idol worship were similar to idolatry, that external rituals didn't matter, that priests shouldn't have material wealth, that the doctrine of transubstantiation led people to idolatry, and that priests didn’t have the power to forgive sins. They supported their views with biblical texts. Imagine these courageous individuals, straightforward and strong, reading late at night in their shops by candlelight; they were shopkeepers—tailors, skinners, and bakers—who, along with some educated men, began to read, then to believe, and eventually faced execution for it.[190] What a sight for the fifteenth century and what a promise! It seems like, with the freedom to act, the freedom to think is starting to emerge; that these ordinary people will begin to think and speak; that beneath the conventional literature, imitated from France, a new literature is emerging; and that England, real England, which has been largely silent since the Conquest, will finally find its voice.

She had not yet found it. King and peers ally themselves to the Church, pass terrible statutes, destroy books, burn heretics alive, often with refinement of torture—one in a barrel, another hung by an iron chain around his waist. The temporal wealth of the clergy had been attacked, and therewith the whole English constitution; and the great establishment above crushed out with its whole weight the revolutionists from below. Darkly, in silence, while the nobles were destroying each other in the Wars of the Roses, the commons went on working and living, separating themselves from the established Church, maintaining their liberties, amassing wealth, but not going further.[191] Like a vast rock which underlies the soil, yet crops up here and there at distant [Pg 124] intervals, they barely show themselves. No great poetical or religious work displays them to the light. They sang; but their ballads, first ignored, then transformed, reach us only in a late edition. They prayed; but beyond one or two indifferent poems, their incomplete and repressed doctrine bore no fruit. We may well see from the verse, tone, and drift of their ballads that they are capable of the finest poetic originality,[192] but their poetry is in the hands of yeomen and harpers. We perceive, by the precocity and energy of their religious protests, that they are capable of the most severe and impassioned creeds; but their faith remains hidden in the shop-parlors of a few obscure sectaries. Neither their faith nor their poetry has been able to attain its end or issue. The Renaissance and the Reformation, those two national outbreaks, are still far off; and the literature of the period retains to the end, like the highest ranks of English society, almost the perfect stamp of its French origin and its foreign models. [Pg 125]

She had not found it yet. The king and his peers teamed up with the Church, passed harsh laws, destroyed books, and burned heretics alive, often torturing them in brutal ways—one person in a barrel, another hung by an iron chain around his waist. The wealth of the clergy was under attack, along with the entire English constitution; and the powerful establishment above crushed the revolutionaries below with all its might. Meanwhile, while the nobles were destroying each other during the Wars of the Roses, the common people kept working and living, distancing themselves from the established Church, maintaining their freedoms, accumulating wealth, but not going any further. Like a huge rock that lies beneath the soil but surfaces here and there at distant intervals, they barely show themselves. No significant poetic or religious work brings them to light. They sang; but their ballads, which were first ignored and then transformed, only reach us in a later edition. They prayed; but aside from a couple of lackluster poems, their incomplete and suppressed beliefs bore no fruit. We can see from the style, tone, and themes of their ballads that they are capable of truly original poetry, but their poetry is in the hands of commoners and harpers. We can tell, from the intensity and energy of their religious protests, that they are capable of passionate and severe beliefs; but their faith remains hidden in the small parlors of a few obscure sects. Neither their faith nor their poetry has been able to achieve its goals. The Renaissance and the Reformation, these two national movements, are still far off; and the literature of the time still carries, like the upper echelons of English society, almost the complete mark of its French origins and foreign influences.


[97]See, amidst other delineations of their manners, the first accounts of the first Crusade. Godfrey clove a Saracen down to his waist. In Palestine, a widow was compelled, up to the age of sixty, to marry again, because no fief could remain without a defender. A Spanish leader said to his exhausted soldiers after a battle, "You are too weary and too much wounded, but come and fight with me against this other band; the fresh wounds which we shall receive will make us forget those which we have." At this time, says the General Chronicle of Spain, kings, counts, and nobles, and all the knights, that they might be ever ready, kept their horses in the chamber where they slept with their wives.

[97]Look, among other descriptions of their behavior, the first accounts of the first Crusade mention that Godfrey cut a Saracen in half. In Palestine, a widow was forced to remarry by the age of sixty because no fief could be left without a protector. A Spanish leader told his exhausted soldiers after a battle, "You are too tired and too wounded, but come and fight with me against this other group; the fresh wounds we receive will help us forget the ones we already have." At this time, says the General Chronicle of Spain, kings, counts, nobles, and all the knights kept their horses in the same room where they slept with their wives to always be ready.

[98]For difference in numbers of the fleet and men see Freeman, "History of the Norman Conquest," 3 vols., 1867, III. 381, 387.—Tr.

[98]For the differences in the number of ships and soldiers, see Freeman, "History of the Norman Conquest," 3 vols., 1867, III. 381, 387.—Tr.

[99]For all the details see "Anglo-Norman Chronicles," III. 4, as quoted by Aug. Thierry. I have myself seen the locality and the country.

[99]For all the details, check out "Anglo-Norman Chronicles," III. 4, as referenced by Aug. Thierry. I've been to the area and the region myself.

[100]Of three columns of attack at Hastings, two were composed of auxiliaries. Moreover, the chroniclers are not at fault upon this critical point; they agree in stating that England was conquered by Frenchmen.

[100]Out of the three attack columns at Hastings, two consisted of support troops. Additionally, the chroniclers are correct on this important issue; they all agree that England was conquered by the French.

[101]It was a Rouen fisherman, a soldier of Rollo, who killed the Duke of France at the mouth of the Eure. Hastings, the famous' sea-king, was a laborer's son from the neighborhood of Troyes.

[101]It was a fisherman from Rouen, a soldier loyal to Rollo, who killed the Duke of France at the mouth of the Eure. Hastings, the well-known sea-king, was the son of a laborer from the Troyes area.

[102]"In the tenth century," says Stendhal, "a man wished for two things: First, not to be slain; second, to have a good leather coat." See Fontenelle's "Chronicle."

[102]"In the tenth century," Stendhal says, "a guy wanted two things: First, not to be killed; second, to have a nice leather coat." See Fontenelle's "Chronicle."

[103]William of Malmesbury.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__William of Malmesbury.

[104]Churches in London, Sarum, Norwich, Durham, Chichester Peterborough, Rochester, Hereford, Gloucester, Oxford, etc.—William of Malmesbury.

[104]Churches in London, Sarum, Norwich, Durham, Chichester, Peterborough, Rochester, Hereford, Gloucester, Oxford, etc.—William of Malmesbury.

[105]Ordericus Vitalis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ordericus Vitalis.

[106]Robert Wace, "Roman du Rou."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Robert Wace, "Roman du Rou."

[107]Ibid.
Et li Normanz et li Franfceiz
Tote nuit firent oreisons,
Et furent en aflicions.
De lor péchiés confèz se firent
As proveires les regehirent,
Et qui n'en out proveires prèz,
A son veizin se fist confèz,
Pour ço ke samedi esteit
Ke la bataille estre debveit.
Unt Normanz a pramis e voé,
Si com li cler l'orent loé,
Ke à ce jor mez s'il veskeient,
Char ni saunc ne mangereient
Giffrei, éveske de Coustances.
A plusors joint lor pénitances.
Cli reçut li confessions
Et dona l' béneiçons.

[107]Ibid.
And the Normans and the French
Prayed all night long,
And were in trouble.
They admitted their wrongdoings
To the priests who led them,
And if there were no priests close by,
They confessed to their neighbors,
Since it was Saturday
When the battle was set to happen.
Many Normans made promises and vows,
As the clergy had instructed them,
On that very day, if they made it through,
They wouldn't eat meat or drink blood.
Geoffrey, Bishop of Coutances.
Many participated in their penance.
He got their confessions
And blessed them.

[108]Robert Wace, "Roman du Rou"
Taillefer ki moult bien cantout
Sur un roussin qui tot alout
Devant li dus alout cantant
De Kalermaine e de Rolant,
E d'Oliver et des vassals
Ki moururent à Roncevals.
Quant ils orent chevalchié tant
K'as Engleis vindrent aprismant:
"Sires! dist Taillefer, merci!
Je vos ai languement servi.
Tut mon servise me debvez,
Hui, si vos plaist, me le rendez
Por tout guerredun vos requier,
Et si vos voil forment preier,
Otreiez-mei, ke jo n'i faille,
Li primier colp de la bataille."
Et li dus répont: "Je l'otrei."
Et Taillefer point à desrei;
Devant toz li altres se mist,
Un Englez féri, si l'ocist.
De sos le pis, parmie la pance,
Li fist passer ultre la lance,
A terre estendu l'abati.
Poiz trait l'espée, altre féri.
Poiz a crié: "Venez, venez!
Ke fetes-vos? Férez, férez!"
Done l'unt Englez avironé,
Al secund colp k'il ou doné.

[108]Robert Wace, "Roman du Rou"
Taillefer sang beautifully
On a small horse that he rode
In front of the duke, singing
About Charlemagne and Roland,
And Oliver and the heroes
Who passed away at Roncevaux.
After they had traveled this far
The English came rushing in:
"Guys!" said Taillefer, "please!
I've served you for a long time and done my best.
You owe me for my service,
Today, if you don't mind, please return it to me.
For all the rewards I'm asking for,
And if I may kindly request you,
"Give me the first strike of the battle."
The duke replied, "I agree."
And Taillefer aimed for desire;
Before everyone else he attacked,
He killed an Englishman.
From under the shield, through the stomach,
He drove the lance straight through,
And placed him on the ground.
Soon, he unsheathed the sword and struck another.
Then he shouted, "Come on!"
What are you up to? Hit, hit!"
Then an Englishman charged at him,
With the second strike he delivered.

[109]The idea of types is applicable throughout all physical and moral nature.

[109]The concept of types applies across all aspects of physical and moral existence.

[110]Danois is a contraction of le d'Ardennois, from the Ardennes.—Tr.

[110]Danois is short for le d'Ardennois, which comes from the Ardennes.—Tr.

[111]Genin, "Chanson de Roland":
Co sent Rollans que la mort le trespent,
Devers la teste sur le quer li descent;
Desuz un pin i est alet curant,
Sur l'herbe verte si est culchet adenz;
Desuz lui met l'espée et l'olifan;
Turnat sa teste vers la paîene gent,
Pour ço l'at fait que il voelt veirement
Que Carles diet e trestute sa gent;
Li gentilz quens, qu'il fut mort cunquérant.
Cleimet sa culpe, e menut e suvent,
Pur ses pecchez en puroffrid lo guant.
Li quens Rollans se iut desuz un pin,
Envers Espaigne en ad turnet sun vis,
De plusurs choses a remembrer le prist.
De tantes terres cume li bers cunquist,
De dulce France des humes de sun lign,
De Carlemagne sun seignor ki l'nurrit.
Ne poet muer n'en plurt et ne susprit.
Mais lui meisme ne volt mettre en ubli.
Cleimet sa culpe, si priet Dieu mercit:
"Veire paterne, ki unques ne mentis,
Seint Lazaron de mort resurrexis,
Et Daniel des lions guaresis,
Guaris de mei l'arome de tuz perilz,
Pur les pecchez que en ma vie fis."
Sun destre guant à Deu en puroffrit.
Seint Gabriel de sa main l'ad pris.
Desur sun bras teneit le chef enclin,
Juntes ses mains est alet à sa fin.
Deus i tramist sun angle cherubin,
Et seint Michel qu'on cleimet del péril
Ensemble ad els seint Gabriel i vint,
L'anme del cunte portent en pareis.

[111]Genin, "Chanson de Roland":
When Roland senses death approaching him,
He tilts his head down.
Under a pine tree, he lays down,
He lays his head on the green grass;
He sets his sword and olifant under him;
He turns his head toward the pagan people,
For this reason, he wants to see clearly.
That Charles and everyone with him are safe;
The noble count, who was once a heroic conqueror.
He acknowledges his mistakes, feeling humbled and remorseful,
For his wrongdoings, he reaches out his hand to God.
Count Roland sits under a pine tree,
Facing Spain, he turns his head,
Remembering a lot of stuff.
Of many lands like the brave he conquered,
Of beautiful France, of the roots of his ancestry,
Of Charlemagne, his lord who elevated him.
He can't die without feeling sadness or regret.
But he doesn’t want to be forgotten.
He acknowledges his mistake and asks God for mercy:
"True Father, who never deceives,"
Saint Lazarus, who came back to life,
And Daniel, rescued from the lions,
Save me from all danger,
"For the wrongs I've done in my life."
He extends his right hand to God in repentance.
Saint Gabriel picked it up with his hand.
He held his head down on his arms,
With his hands together, he reached his conclusion.
God sent him his cherub angel,
And Saint Michael, recognized for his protective power
Appeared alongside Saint Gabriel.
They take the count's soul to paradise.

[112] Mon trés-chier ami débonnaire,
Vous m'avez une chose ditte
Oui n'est pas à faire petite
Mais que l'on doit moult rersongnier.
Et nonpourquant, sanz eslongnier,
Puisque garison autrement
Ne povez avoir vraiement,
Pour vostre amour les occiray,
Et le sang vous apporteray.

[112] My chill friend,
You said something to me.
That's not trivial at all.
But it's something we should think about carefully.
And yet, without wasting time,
Since there isn't a real solution otherwise,
For your benefit, I will make sacrifices,
And I will offer you my blood.

[113] Vraiz Diex, moult est excellente,
Et de grant charité plaine,
Vostre bonté souveraine.
Car vostre grâce présente,
A toute personne humaine,
Vraix Diex, moult est excellente,
Puisqu'elle a cuer et entente,
Et que a ce desir l'amaine
Que de vous servir se paine.

[113] True God, you are truly awesome,
And full of great kindness,
Your amazing kindness.
For your grace is here,
To each person,
True God, you are truly amazing,
Since it has heart and understanding,
And it wants to exert
Serving you.

[114]See H. Taine, "La Fontaine and His Fables," p. 15.

[114]See H. Taine, "La Fontaine and His Fables," p. 15.

[115]La Fontaine, "Contes, Richard Minutolo."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__La Fontaine, "Tales, Richard Minutolo."

[116] Parler lui veut d'une besogne
Où crois que peu conquerrérois
Si la besogne vous nommois.

[116] Talking to him is related to a job.
Where you think few rulers
If the job contacted you.

[117]At King Stephen's death there were 1,115 castles.

[117]When King Stephen died, there were 1,115 castles.

[118]A. Thierry, "Histoire de la Conquête de l'Angleterre," II.

[118]A. Thierry, "History of the Conquest of England," II.

[119]William of Malmesbury. A. Thierry, II. 20, 122-203.

[119]William of Malmesbury. A. Thierry, II. 20, 122-203.

[120]A. Thierry.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__A. Thierry.

[121]"In the year 652," says Warton, I. 3, "it was the common practice of the Anglo-Saxons to send their youth to the monasteries of France for education; and not only the language but the manners of the French were esteemed the most polite accomplishments."

[121]"In the year 652," Warton notes, I. 3, "it was common for the Anglo-Saxons to send their young people to the monasteries in France for education; both the language and the customs of the French were considered the most refined skills."

[122]Warton, I. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Warton, I. 5.

[123]Trevisa's translation of the Polycronycon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Trevisa's translation of the Polycronycon.

[124]Statutes of foundation of New College, Oxford. In the abbey of Glastonbury, in 1247: Liber de excidio Trojæ, gesta Ricardi regis, gesta Alexandri Magni, etc. In the abbey of Peterborough: Amys et Amelion, Sir Tristam, Guy de Bourgogne, gesta Otuclis les prophéties de Merlin, le Charlemagne de Turpin, la destruction de Troie, etc. Warton, ibid.

[124]Founding statutes of New College, Oxford. In the Glastonbury Abbey, in 1247: The Book of the Fall of Troy, the deeds of King Richard, the deeds of Alexander the Great, etc. In Peterborough Abbey: Amys and Amelion, Sir Tristam, Guy of Burgundy, the deeds of Otuclis, the prophecies of Merlin, the Charlemagne of Turpin, the destruction of Troy, etc. Warton, ibid.

[125]In 1154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__In 1154.

[126]Warton, I. 72-78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Warton, I. 72-78.

[127]In 1400. Warton, II. 248. Gower died in 1408; his French ballads belong to the end of the fourteenth century.

[127]In 1400. Warton, II. 248. Gower passed away in 1408; his French ballads date back to the late fourteenth century.

[128]He wrote in 1356, and died in 1372.

[128]He wrote in 1356 and passed away in 1372.

[129]"And for als moche as it is longe time passed that ther was no generalle Passage ne Vyage over the See, and many Men desiren for to here speke of the holy Lond, and han thereof gret Solace and Comfort, I, John Maundevylle, Knyght, alle be it I be not worthi, that was born in Englond, in the town of Seynt-Albones, passed the See in the Zeer of our Lord Jesu-Crist 1322, in the Day of Seynt Michelle, and hidreto have been longe tyme over the See, and have seyn and gon thorghe manye dyverse londes, and many Provynces, and Kingdomes, and Iles."

[129]"Since it's been a long time since there has been a general passage or journey across the sea, and many people are eager to hear about the Holy Land and find great solace and comfort in it, I, John Maundeville, Knight, though I may not be worthy, who was born in England, in the town of St. Albans, crossed the sea in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ 1322, on the day of St. Michael, and have been abroad for a long time, have seen and traveled through many diverse lands, provinces, kingdoms, and islands."

"And zee shulle undirstonde that I have put this Boke out of Latyn into Frensche, and translated it azen out of Frensche, into Englyssche, that every Man of my Nacioun may undirstonde it."—Sir John Maundeville's "Voyage and Travaile," ed. Halliwell, 1866, prologue, p. 4.

"And you shall understand that I have put this book from Latin into French, and translated it again from French into English, so that every person of my nation may understand it."—Sir John Maundeville's "Voyage and Travaile," ed. Halliwell, 1866, prologue, p. 4.

[130]Sir John Maundeville's "Voyage and Travaile," ed. Halliwell, 1866, XII., p. 139. It is confessed that the original on which Wace depended for his ancient "History of England" is the Latin compilation of Geoffrey of Monmouth.

[130]Sir John Maundeville's "Voyage and Travel," ed. Halliwell, 1866, XII., p. 139. It's acknowledged that the original source Wace used for his old "History of England" is the Latin compilation by Geoffrey of Monmouth.

[131]Extract from the account of the proceedings at Arthur's coronation given by Layamon, in his translation of Wace, executed about 1180. Madden's "Layamon," 1847, II. p. 625 et passim:
Tha the king igeten hafde
And al his mon-weorede,
Tha bugen ut of burhge
Theines swithe balde.
Alle tha kinges,
And heore here-thringes.
Alle tha biscopes,
And alle tha clærckes,
All the eorles,
And alle tha beornes.
Alle the theines,
Alle the sweines,
Feire iscrudde,
Helde geond felde.
Summe heo gunnen æruen,
Summe heo gunnen urnen,
Summe heo gunnen lepen,
Summe heo gunnen sceoten,
Summe heo wræstleden
And wither-gome makeden,
Summe heo on uelde
Pleouweden under scelde,
Summe heo driven balles
Wide geond tha feldes.
Monianes kunnes gomen
Ther heo gunnen driuen.
And wha swa mihte iwinne
Wurthscipe of his gomene,
Hine me ladde mid songe
At foren than leod kinge;
And the king, for his gomene,
Gaf him geven gode.
Alle tha quene
The icumen weoren there.
And alle tha lafdies,
Leoneden geond walles.
To bihalden the dugethen.
And that folc plæie.
This ilæste threo dæges,
Swulc gomes and swulc plæges,
Tha, at than veorthe dæie
The king gon to spekene
And agæf his goden cnihten
All heore rihten;
He gef seolver, he gæf gold,
He gef hors, he gef lond,
Castles, and clœthes eke;
His monnen he iquende.

[131]Extract from the account of the proceedings at Arthur's coronation given by Layamon, in his translation of Wace, executed around 1180. Madden's "Layamon," 1847, II. p. 625 et passim:
When the king was crowned
And all his fighters,
Then they left the cities.
The thanes were so brave.
All the kings,
And their assistants.
All the bishops,
And all the assistants,
All the earls,
And all the fighters.
All the lords,
All the knights,
Boldly dressed,
Held in the fields.
Some started to compete,
Some began to run,
Some started to jump,
Some began to shoot,
Some grappled
And created challenges,
Some played on the field.
Behind their shields,
Some drove golf balls
Spanning across the fields.
Of all types of games
They started to compete.
And whoever can win
Honor from his game,
He was guided by song
Before the people's king;
And the king, for his strategy,
Gave him great incentives.
All the queens
Gathered there.
And all the women,
Leaning over the walls.
To watch the competitions.
And the band played.
This went on for three days,
Such games and contests,
Then, on day four
The king started to speak
And gave his loyal knights
All their rights;
He gave them silver, he gave gold,
He gave horses and he gave land,
Castles and clothes, too;
He rewarded his men.

[132]After 1297.

After 1297.

[133]About 1312.

About 1312.

[134]About 1349.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__About 1349.

[135]Warton, II. 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Warton, II. 36.

[136]Time of Henry III., "Reliquiae Antiquæ," edited by Messrs. Wright and Halliwell, I. 102.

[136]During the time of Henry III, "Reliquiae Antiquæ," edited by Messrs. Wright and Halliwell, I. 102.

[137]About 1278. Warton, I. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__About 1278. Warton, I. 28.

[138]Ibid., I. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, I. 31.

[139]Ibid. I. 30.

Ibid. I. 30.

[140]"Poem of the Owl and Nightingale," who dispute as to which has the finest voice.

[140]"Poem of the Owl and Nightingale," who argue about who has the better voice.

[141]Letter of Peter of Blois.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Letter from Peter of Blois.

[142]William of Malmesbury.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__William of Malmesbury.

[143]At the installation feast of George Nevill, Archbishop of York, the brother of Guy of Warwick, there were consumed 104 oxen and 6 wild bulls, 1000 sheep, 304 calves, as many hogs, 2000 swine, 500 stags, bucks, and does, 204 kids, 22,802 wild or tame fowl, 300 quarters of corn, 300 tuns of ale, 100 of wine, a pipe of hypocras, 12 porpoises and seals.

[143]At the installation feast of George Nevill, Archbishop of York, brother of Guy of Warwick, they served 104 oxen and 6 wild bulls, 1000 sheep, 304 calves, as many pigs, 2000 swine, 500 deer including stags, bucks, and does, 204 kids, 22,802 wild or domesticated birds, 300 quarters of grain, 300 casks of ale, 100 of wine, a pipe of hypocras, and 12 porpoises and seals.

[144]These prodigalities and refinements grew to excess under his grandson Richard II.

[144]These extravagances and fine details became excessive during his grandson Richard II's reign.

[145]Warton, I. 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Warton, I. 156.

[146]Warton, I. 176, spelling modernized.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Warton, I. 176, spelling updated.

[147]Warton, I. 123:
"In Fraunce these rhymes were wroht,
Every Englyshe ne knew it not."

[147]Warton, I. 123:
"In France, these rhymes were created,
and no English person knew it."

[148]See Lingard's "History," II. 55, note 4.—Tr.

[148]See Lingard's "History," II. 55, note 4.—Tr.

[149]Domesday Book. Froude's "History England", 1858, 1. 13: "Through all these arrangements a single aim is visible, that every man in England should have his definite place and definite duty assigned to him, and that no human being should be at liberty to lead at his own pleasure an unaccountable existence. The discipline of an army was transferred to the details of social life."

[149]Domesday Book. Froude's "History England", 1858, 1. 13: "Throughout all these arrangements, one clear goal stands out: every person in England should have a specific position and clear responsibilities assigned to them, and no one should be free to live an unpredictable or irresponsible life. The discipline of an army was applied to the intricacies of everyday life."

[150]Domesday Book, "tenants-in-chief."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Domesday Book, "chief tenants."

[151]According to Ailred (temp. Hen. II), "a king, many bishops and abbots, many great earls and noble knights descended both from English and Norman blood, constituted a support to the one and an honor to the other. At present," says another author of the same period, "as the English and Normans dwell together, and have constantly intermarried, the two nations are so completely mingled together, that at least as regards freemen, one can scarcely distinguish who is Norman and who English.... The villeins attached to the soil," he says again, "are alone of pure Saxon blood."

[151]According to Ailred (temp. Hen. II), "a king, several bishops and abbots, many powerful earls and noble knights, all of English and Norman descent, provided support to one another and honored each other. Nowadays," says another author from the same time, "as the English and Normans live side by side and have continually intermarried, the two nations are so thoroughly blended that, at least when it comes to free people, it’s hard to tell who is Norman and who is English.... The peasants tied to the land," he adds, "are the only ones of pure Saxon lineage."

[152]Magna Charta, 1215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Magna Carta, 1215.

[153]"Chaucer's Works," ed. Sir H. Nicholas, 6 vols., 1845, "Prologue to the Canterbury Tales," II. p. 11, line 333.

[153]"Chaucer's Works," edited by Sir H. Nicholas, 6 volumes, 1845, "Prologue to the Canterbury Tales," II. p. 11, line 333.

[154]Prologue to "The Canterbury Tales," II. p. 17, line 547.

[154]Prologue to "The Canterbury Tales," II. p. 17, line 547.

[155]From 1214, and also in 1225 and 1254. Guizot, "Origin of the Representative System in England," pp. 297-299.

[155]From 1214, and also in 1225 and 1254. Guizot, "Origin of the Representative System in England," pp. 297-299.

[156]In 1264.

In 1264.

[157]Aug. Thierry, IV. 56. Ritson's "Robin Hood," 1832.

[157]Aug. Thierry, IV. 56. Ritson's "Robin Hood," 1832.

[158]Latimer's "Sermons," ed. Arber, 6th Sermon, 1869, p. 173.

[158]Latimer's "Sermons," edited by Arber, 6th Sermon, 1869, p. 173.

[159]Ritson, "Robin Hood Ballads," I. IV. verses 41-48.

[159]Ritson, "Robin Hood Ballads," I. IV. verses 41-48.

[160]Ibid, verses 145-152.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, verses 145-152.

[161]A pinder's task was to pin the sheep in the fold, cattle in the penfold or pound (Richardson).—Tr.

[161]A pinder's job was to keep the sheep in the fold and the cattle in the pen or pound (Richardson).—Tr.

[162]Ritson, II. 3, verses 17-26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ritson, II. 3, lines 17-26.

[163]Ibid. II. 6, verses 58-89.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. II. 6, verses 58-89.

[164]Ritson, verses 94-101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ritson, verses 94-101.

[165]"The Difference between an Absolute and Limited Monarchy—A learned Commendation of the Politic Laws of England" (Latin). I frequently quote from the second work, which is more full and complete.

[165]"The Difference between an Absolute and Limited Monarchy—A Scholarly Praise of the Political Laws of England" (Latin). I often reference the second work, as it is more detailed and comprehensive.

[166]The courage which finds utterance here is coarse; the English instincts are combative and independent. The French race, and the Gauls generally, are perhaps the most reckless of life of any.

[166]The courage expressed here is rough; the English character is fighting and self-reliant. The French people, especially the Gauls, are probably the most fearless in life of all.

[167]"The Difference," etc., 3d ed. 1724, ch. XIII. p. 98. There are nowadays in France 42 highway robberies as against 738 in England. In 1843, there were in England four times as many accusations of crimes and offences as in France, having regard to the number of inhabitants (Moreau de Jonnès).

[167]"The Difference," etc., 3rd ed. 1724, ch. XIII. p. 98. Nowadays in France, there are 42 highway robberies compared to 738 in England. In 1843, England had four times as many crime and offense accusations as France, considering the population size (Moreau de Jonnès).

[168]Statute of Winchester, 1285; Ordinance of 1378.

[168]Winchester Statute, 1285; Ordinance of 1378.

[169]Benvenuto Cellini, quoted by Froude, I. 20, "History of England." Shakespeare, "Henry V," conversation of French lords before the battle of Agincourt.

[169]Benvenuto Cellini, quoted by Froude, I. 20, "History of England." Shakespeare, "Henry V," conversation of French lords before the battle of Agincourt.

[170]"The Difference." etc.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Difference." etc.

[171]The original of this very famous treatise, "de Laudibus Legum Angliæ," was written in Latin between 1464 and 1470, first published in 1537, and translated into English in 1775 by Francis Gregor. I have taken these extracts from the magnificent edition of Sir John Fortescue's works published in 1869 for private distribution, and edited by Thomas Fortescue, Lord Clermont. Some of the pieces quoted, left in the old spelling, are taken from an older edition, translated by Robert Mulcaster in 1567.—Tr.

[171]The original of this well-known treatise, "de Laudibus Legum Angliæ," was written in Latin between 1464 and 1470, first published in 1537, and translated into English in 1775 by Francis Gregor. I've taken these excerpts from the impressive edition of Sir John Fortescue's works published in 1869 for private distribution and edited by Thomas Fortescue, Lord Clermont. Some of the quoted pieces, left in their original spelling, are from an earlier edition translated by Robert Mulcaster in 1567.—Tr.

[172]"Of an Absolute and Limited Monarchy," 3d ed. 1724, ch. III. p. 15.

[172]"Of an Absolute and Limited Monarchy," 3rd ed. 1724, ch. III. p. 15.

[173]Commines bears the same testimony.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Commines confirms this.

[174]"De Laudibus," etc., ch. XXXVI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"De Laudibus," etc., ch. 36.

[175]"The might of the realme most stondyth upon archers which be not rich men." Compare Hallam, II. 482. All this takes us back as far as the Conquest, and farther. "It is reasonable to suppose that the greater part of those who appear to have possessed small freeholds or parcels of manors were no other than the original nation.... A respectable class of free socagers, having in general full right of alienating their lands, and holding them probably at a small certain rent from the lord of the manor, frequently occurs in the Domesday Book." At all events, there were in Domesday Book Saxons "perfectly exempt from villenage." This class is mentioned with respect in the treatises of Glanvil and Bracton. As for the villeins, they were quickly liberated in the thirteenth or fourteenth century, either by their own energies or by becoming copyholders. The Wars of the Roses still further raised the commons; orders were frequently issued, previous to a battle, to slay the nobles and spare the commoners.

[175]"The strength of the kingdom mainly relies on archers who are not wealthy." Compare Hallam, II. 482. This takes us back to the time of the Conquest and even earlier. "It's reasonable to think that most of those who seemed to own small freeholds or small parts of manors were actually the original inhabitants.... A respectable group of free socagers, usually having the full right to sell their lands and probably paying a small fixed rent to the lord of the manor, appears frequently in the Domesday Book." In any case, there were Saxons in the Domesday Book who were "completely free from serfdom." This group is mentioned with respect in the writings of Glanvil and Bracton. As for the villeins, they were often freed in the thirteenth or fourteenth century, either through their own efforts or by becoming copyholders. The Wars of the Roses further elevated the common people; orders were often given before a battle to kill the nobles and spare the commoners.

[176]"Description of England," 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Description of England," 275.

[177]The following is a portrait of a yeoman, by Latimer, in the first sermon preached before Edward VI, March 8, 1549: "My father was a yeoman, and had no lands of his own; only he had a farm of £3 or £4 by year at the uttermost, and hereupon he tilled so much as kept half-a-dozen men. He had walk for a hundred sheep, and my mother milked thirty kine. He was able, and did find the king a harness, with himself and his horse; while he came to the place that he should receive the king's wages. I can remember that I buckled his harness when he went unto Blackheath field. He kept me to school, or else I had not been able to have preached before the King's Majesty now. He married my sisters with £5 or 20 nobles a-piece, so that he brought them up in godliness and fear of God; he kept hospitality for his poor neighbours, and some alms he gave to the poor; and all this did he of the said farm. Where he that now hath it payeth £16 by the year, or more, and is not able to do anything for his prince, for himself, nor for his children, or give a cup of drink to the poor."

[177]Here’s a description of a farmer, by Latimer, in the first sermon delivered before Edward VI on March 8, 1549: "My dad was a farmer and didn’t own any land; he just had a farm that made about £3 or £4 a year at most, and from this, he managed enough to support half a dozen workers. He had enough pasture for a hundred sheep, and my mom milked thirty cows. He was capable and provided the king with armor, including for himself and his horse, when he collected the king's payment. I remember strapping on his armor when he went to Blackheath field. He sent me to school, or I wouldn’t have been able to preach before His Majesty today. He married off my sisters with £5 or 20 nobles each, ensuring they were raised with a sense of godliness and reverence for God; he welcomed his less fortunate neighbors into his home and gave some charity to the needy, all from that same farm. Now, the person who owns it pays £16 a year, or more, and can’t provide anything for the king, for himself, or for his children, or even offer a drink to the poor."

This is from the sixth sermon, preached before the young king, April 12, 1549: "In my time my poor father was as diligent to teach me to shoot as to learn (me) any other thing; and so, I think, other men did their children. He taught me how to draw, how to lay my body in my bow, and not to draw with strength of arms, as other nations do, but with strength of the body. I had my bows bought me according to my age and strength; as I increased in them, so my bows were made bigger and bigger; for men shall never shoot well except they be brought up in it. It is a goodly art, a wholesome kind of exercise, and much commended in physic."

This is from the sixth sermon, preached before the young king, April 12, 1549: "During my childhood, my poor father was just as dedicated to teaching me how to shoot as he was to teaching me anything else. I believe other fathers did the same for their children. He showed me how to draw the bow, how to position my body, and not to rely solely on arm strength like other cultures do, but to use my whole body. I had bows that were suited to my age and strength; as I got stronger, my bows got bigger and bigger. A person will never shoot well unless they are raised in it. It’s a noble skill, a beneficial form of exercise, and highly praised in medicine."

[178]In 1246, 1376. Thierry, III. 79.

[178]In 1246, 1376. Thierry, III. 79.

[179]1404-1409. The commons declared that with these revenues the king would be able to maintain 15 earls, 1500 knights, 6,200 squires, and 100 hospitals; each earl receiving annually 300 marks; each knight 100 marks, and the produce of four ploughed lands; each squire 40 marks, and the produce of two ploughed lands.

[179]1404-1409. The commoners stated that with this income, the king could support 15 earls, 1,500 knights, 6,200 squires, and 100 hospitals; each earl would receive 300 marks a year; each knight would get 100 marks and the yield from four cultivated fields; each squire would receive 40 marks and the yield from two cultivated fields.

[180]About 1362.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__About 1362.

[181]"Piers Ploughman's Vision and Creed," ed. T. Wright, 1856, I. p. 2, lines 21-44.

[181]"Piers Ploughman's Vision and Creed," ed. T. Wright, 1856, I. p. 2, lines 21-44.

[182]The Archdeacon of Richmond, on his tour in 1216, came to the priory of Bridlington with ninety-seven horses, twenty-one dogs, and three falcons.

[182]The Archdeacon of Richmond, during his journey in 1216, arrived at the priory of Bridlington with ninety-seven horses, twenty-one dogs, and three falcons.

[183]"Piers Ploughman's Vision," I. p. 191, lines 6,217-6,228.

[183]"Piers Ploughman's Vision," I. p. 191, lines 6,217-6,228.

[184]Ibid. II. Last book, p. 430, lines 14,084-14,135.

[184]Ibid. II. Last book, p. 430, lines 14,084-14,135.

[185]"Piers Plowman's Crede; the Plowman's Tale," first printed in 1550. There were three editions in one year, it was so manifestly Protestant.

[185]"Piers Plowman's Crede; the Plowman's Tale," was first printed in 1550. There were three editions released in one year because it was clearly Protestant.

[186]Knighton, about 1400, wrote thus of Wyclif: "Transtulit de Latino in anglicam linguam, non angelicam. Unde per ipeum fit vulgare, et magis apertum laicis et mulieribus legere scientibus quam solet esse clericis admodum litteratis, et bene intelligentibus. Et sic evangelica margerita spargitur et a porcis conculcatur... (ita) ut laicis commune æternum quod ante fuerat clericis et ecolesiæ doctoribus talentum supernum."

[186]Knighton, around 1400, wrote this about Wyclif: "He translated from Latin into English, not into angelic language. Because of him, it becomes common and more accessible for laypeople and women who know how to read than it usually is for very educated clergymen and those who understand well. And so the evangelical pearls are scattered and trampled by pigs... (in such a way) that for laypeople it becomes a shared eternal gift that was previously reserved for clerics and the teachers of the church."

[187]Wyclif's Bible, ed. Forshall and Madden, 1850, preface to Oxford edition, p. 2.

[187]Wyclif's Bible, ed. Forshall and Madden, 1850, preface to Oxford edition, p. 2.

[188]Ibid.

Ibid.

[189]In 1395.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__In 1395.

[190]1401, William Sawtré, the first Lollard burned alive.

[190]1401, William Sawtré, the first Lollard executed by burning.

[191]Commines, v. ch. 19 and 20: "In my opinion, of all kingdoms of the world of which I have any knowledge, where the public weal is best observed, and least violence is exercised on the people, and where no buildings are overthrown or demolished in war, England is the best; and the ruin and misfortune falls on them who wage the war.... The kingdom of England has this advantage beyond other nations, that the people and the country are not destroyed or burnt, nor the buildings demolished; and ill-fortune falls on men of war, and especially on the nobles."

[191]Commines, v. ch. 19 and 20: "In my view, out of all the kingdoms in the world that I know of, England is the best in terms of public welfare, with the least amount of violence against the people, and no buildings destroyed or torn down in war. The ruin and misfortune fall on those who wage war... The kingdom of England has the advantage over other nations because its people and land are not ruined or burned, nor are the buildings destroyed; bad luck tends to fall on the warriors, especially the nobles."

[192]See the ballads of "Chevy Chase, The Nut-Brown Maid," etc. Many of them are admirable little dramas.

[192]Check out the ballads of "Chevy Chase, The Nut-Brown Maid," and others. A lot of them are really great little dramas.


CHAPTER THIRD

The New Tongue

SECTION I.—The First Great Poet

Amid so many barren endeavors, throughout the long impotence of Norman literature, which was content to copy, and of Saxon literature, which bore no fruit, a definite language was nevertheless formed, and there was room for a great writer. Geoffrey Chaucer appeared, a man of mark, inventive though a disciple, original though a translator, who by his genius, education, and life, was enabled to know and to depict a whole world, but above all to satisfy the chivalric world and the splendid courts which shone upon the heights.[193] He belonged to it, though learned and versed in all branches of scholastic knowledge; and he took such a share in it that his life from beginning to end was that of a man of the world, and a man of action. We find him by turns in King Edward's army, in the king's train, husband of a maid of honor to the queen, a pensioner, a placeholder, a member of Parliament, a knight, founder of a family which was hereafter to become allied to royalty. Moreover, he was in the king's council, brother-in-law of John of Gaunt, employed more than once in open embassies or secret missions at Florence, Genoa, Milan, Flanders, commissioner in France for the marriage of the Prince of Wales, high up and low down on the political ladder, disgraced, restored to place. This experience of business, travel, war, and the court, was not like a book-education. He was at the Court of Edward III, the most splendid in Europe, amidst tourneys, grand receptions, magnificent displays; he took part in the pomps of France and Milan; conversed with Petrarch, perhaps with Boccaccio and Froissart; was actor in, and spectator of, the finest and most tragical of dramas. In these few words, what ceremonies [Pg 126] and cavalcades are implied! what processions in armor, what caparisoned horses, bedizened ladies! what display of gallant and lordly manners! what a varied and brilliant world, well suited to occupy the mind and eyes of a poet! Like Froissart, and better than he, Chaucer could depict the castles of the nobles, their conversations, their talk of love, and anything else that concerned them, and please them by his portraiture.

Amidst many fruitless efforts, during the long stagnation of Norman literature, which simply imitated, and Saxon literature, which produced nothing of value, a distinct language was formed, creating space for a great writer. Geoffrey Chaucer emerged, a notable figure, creative even as a follower, original even as a translator, who through his talent, education, and life experiences was able to understand and portray an entire world, but most importantly, to appeal to the chivalric society and the magnificent courts that flourished at the top. He was part of it, despite being knowledgeable and skilled in all areas of scholarly study; he engaged with it so deeply that his life was that of a worldly man and an active participant. We find him at various times in King Edward's army, in the king's entourage, married to a lady-in-waiting to the queen, receiving a pension, holding political positions, serving as a member of Parliament, a knight, and establishing a family that would eventually be linked to royalty. Furthermore, he was part of the king's council, the brother-in-law of John of Gaunt, and was tasked multiple times with public and secret missions in Florence, Genoa, Milan, and Flanders, serving as a commissioner in France for the marriage of the Prince of Wales, navigating both high and low levels of the political arena, facing disgrace, and then being reinstated. This experience of business, travel, warfare, and court life was far more enriching than a traditional education. He was at the Court of Edward III, the most splendid in Europe, amidst tournaments, grand receptions, and magnificent displays; he participated in the pageantry of France and Milan; he conversed with Petrarch, perhaps with Boccaccio and Froissart; he was both an actor in and a spectator of some of the most remarkable and tragic dramas. In these few words, we can imagine what ceremonies and parades are hinted at! What processions in armor, what splendid horses, adorned ladies! What a showcase of chivalrous and noble manners! What a diverse and dazzling world, perfectly suited to captivate the mind and eyes of a poet! Like Froissart, and even better, Chaucer was able to depict the castles of the nobility, their conversations, their discussions about love, and anything else that concerned them, charming them with his vivid portrayals.


SECTION II.—The Decline of the Middle Ages

Two notions raised the Middle Ages above the chaos of barbarism: one religious, which had fashioned the gigantic cathedrals, and swept the masses from their native soil to hurl them upon the Holy Land; the other secular, which had built feudal fortresses, and set the man of courage erect and armed, within his own domain: the one had produced the adventurous hero, the other the mystical monk; the one, to wit, the belief in God, the other the belief in self. Both, running to excess, had degenerated by the violence of their own strength: the one had exalted independence into rebellion, the other had turned piety into enthusiasm: the first made man unfit for civil life, the second drew him back from natural life: the one, sanctioning disorder, dissolved society; the other, enthroning infatuation, perverted intelligence. Chivalry had need to be repressed because it issued in brigandage; devotion restrained because it induced slavery. Turbulent feudalism grew feeble, like oppressive theocracy; and the two great master passions, deprived of their sap and lopped of their stem, gave place by their weakness to the monotony of habit and the taste for worldliness, which shot forth in their stead and flourished under their name.

Two ideas raised the Middle Ages above the chaos of barbarism: one religious, which created the massive cathedrals and drove people from their homes to fight in the Holy Land; the other secular, which built feudal fortresses and empowered courageous individuals to stand strong and armed in their own territories: the first produced the adventurous hero, the second the mystical monk; the first being the belief in God, the second the belief in oneself. Both, taken to extremes, had deteriorated due to the intensity of their own power: one elevated independence to rebellion, the other transformed piety into fanaticism: the first made people unfit for civil life, while the second pulled them away from natural existence: the first, allowing chaos, broke down society; the second, promoting obsession, distorted reason. Chivalry needed to be restrained because it led to banditry; devotion needed to be moderated because it led to oppression. Turbulent feudalism became weak, like oppressive theocracy; and the two powerful passions, stripped of their vitality and cut off from their roots, gave way to the monotony of routine and a desire for worldly things, which emerged in their place and thrived under their legacy.

Gradually, the serious element declined, in books as in manners, in works of art as in books. Architecture, instead of being the handmaid of faith, became the slave of fantasy. It was exaggerated, became too ornamental, sacrificing general effect to detail, shot up its steeples to unreasonable heights, decorated its churches with canopies, pinnacles, trefoiled gables, open-work galleries. "Its whole aim was continually to climb higher, to clothe the sacred edifice with a gaudy bedizenment, as if it were a bride on her wedding morning."[194] Before this marvellous [Pg 127] lacework, what emotion could one feel but a pleased astonishment? What becomes of Christian sentiment before such scenic ornamentations? In like manner literature sets itself to play. In the eighteenth century, the second age of absolute monarchy, we saw on one side finials and floriated cupolas, on the other pretty vers de societé, courtly and sprightly tales, taking the place of severe beauty-lines and noble writings. Even so in the fourteenth century, the second age of feudalism, they had on one side the stone fretwork and slender efflorescence of aërial forms, and on the other finical verses and diverting stories, taking the place of the old grand architecture and the old simple literature. It is no longer the overflowing of a true sentiment which produces them, but the craving for excitement. Consider Chaucer, his subjects, and how he selects them. He goes far and wide to discover them, to Italy, France, to the popular legends, the ancient classics. His readers need diversity, and his business is to "provide fine tales": it was in those days the poet's business.[195] The lords at table have finished dinner, the minstrels come and sing, the brightness of the torches falls on the velvet and ermine, on the fantastic figures, the motley, the elaborate embroidery of their long garments; then the poet arrives, presents his manuscript, "richly illuminated, bound in crimson velvet, embellished with silver clasps and bosses, roses of gold": they ask him what his subject is, and he answers "Love."

Gradually, the serious aspect faded away, both in books and in behavior, in works of art as well. Architecture shifted from serving faith to being a vehicle for imagination. It became exaggerated and overly ornate, prioritizing detail over overall impact, pushing its spires to unreasonable heights, adorning churches with canopies, pinnacles, trefoiled gables, and open galleries. "Its sole purpose was to keep climbing higher, to dress the sacred building in flashy decorations, as if it were a bride on her wedding day."[194] Before this incredible [Pg 127] lacework, what emotion could one feel except a stunned admiration? What happens to Christian sentiment in front of such extravagant decorations? Similarly, literature began to take on a playful tone. In the eighteenth century, the second era of absolute monarchy, we saw finials and decorative domes on one side, while on the other, charming vers de société, lighthearted courtly tales replaced the more serious beauty and noble writings. Just as in the fourteenth century, the second era of feudalism had on one side the intricate stonework and delicate forms reaching skyward, and on the other, fussy verses and entertaining stories took the place of grand architecture and simple literature. These works are no longer born from genuine sentiment but from a desire for excitement. Look at Chaucer, his subjects, and how he chooses them. He travels far and wide to find them, to Italy, France, to popular legends, the ancient classics. His readers crave variety, and his job is to "provide fine tales": that was the poet's role back then.[195] The lords at the table have finished their meal, the minstrels come to sing, the light from the torches shines on the velvet and ermine, on their fanciful figures, the colorful patterns, and the intricate embroidery of their long garments; then the poet arrives, presents his manuscript, "richly illuminated, bound in crimson velvet, adorned with silver clasps and studs, roses of gold": they ask him what his subject is, and he replies "Love."


SECTION III.—The Poetry of Chaucer

In fact, it is the most agreeable subject, fittest to make the evening hours pass sweetly, amid the goblets filled with spiced wine and the burning perfumes. Chaucer translated first that great storehouse of gallantry, the "Roman de la Rose." There is no pleasanter entertainment. It is about a rose which the lover wished to pluck: the pictures of the May months, the groves, the flowery earth, the green hedgerows, abound and display their bloom. Then come portraits of the smiling ladies, Richesse, Fraunchise, Gaiety, and by way of contrast, the sad characters, Daunger and Travail, all fully and minutely described, with detail of features, clothing, attitude; they walk [Pg 128] about, as on a piece of tapestry, amid landscapes, dances, castles, among allegorical groups, in lively sparkling colors, displayed, contrasted, ever renewed and varied so as to entertain the sight. For an evil has arisen, unknown to serious ages—ennui; novelty and brilliancy followed by novelty and brilliancy are necessary to withstand it; and Chaucer, like Boccaccio and Froissart, enters into the struggle with all his heart. He borrows from Boccaccio his history of Palamon and Arcite, from Lollius his history of Troilus and Cressida, and rearranges them. How the two young Theban knights, Arcite and Palamon, both fall in love with the beautiful Emily, and how Arcite, victorious in tourney, falls and dies, bequeathing Emily to his rival; how the fine Trojan knight Troilus wins the favor of Cressida, and how Cressida abandons him for Diomedes—these are still tales in verse, tales of love. A little tedious they may be; all the writings of this age, French, or imitated from French, are born of too prodigal minds; but how they glide along! A winding stream, which flows smoothly on level sand, and sparkles now and again in the sun, is the only image we can compare it to. The characters speak too much, but then they speak so well! Even when they dispute we like to listen, their anger and offences are so wholly based on a happy overflow of unbroken converse. Remember Froissart, how slaughters, assassinations, plagues, the butcheries of the Jacquerie, the whole chaos of human misery, disappears in his fine ceaseless humor, so that the furious and grinning figures seem but ornaments and choice embroideries to relieve the skein of shaded and colored silk which forms the groundwork of his narrative! but, in particular, a multitude of descriptions spread their gilding over all. Chaucer leads you among arms, palaces, temples, and halts before each beautiful thing. Here:

In fact, it’s the most enjoyable subject, perfect for making the evening hours pass sweetly, surrounded by goblets filled with spiced wine and burning perfumes. Chaucer was the first to translate that great treasure of romance, the "Roman de la Rose." There’s no better entertainment. It tells the story of a rose that the lover wants to pick: the vibrant scenes of the May months, the groves, the blooming earth, the green hedgerows, all abound and showcase their beauty. Then there are portraits of smiling ladies, named Richesse, Fraunchise, and Gaiety, contrasted with the sorrowful figures, Daunger and Travail, all described in detail regarding their features, clothing, and posture; they move [Pg 128] about, like characters on a tapestry, among landscapes, dances, castles, and allegorical groups, in lively, sparkling colors that are displayed, contrasted, constantly renewed, and varied to captivate the viewer. A problem has emerged, unknown to serious times—ennui; novelty and brilliance followed by more novelty and brilliance are essential to fight it; and Chaucer, much like Boccaccio and Froissart, dives into the struggle wholeheartedly. He borrows from Boccaccio the story of Palamon and Arcite, from Lollius the story of Troilus and Cressida, and rearranges them. The tale of two young Theban knights, Arcite and Palamon, both falling in love with the beautiful Emily, how Arcite, after winning a tournament, falls and dies, leaving Emily for his rival; how the fine Trojan knight Troilus wins Cressida’s favor, only for her to abandon him for Diomedes—these are timeless love stories in verse. They might feel a bit tedious; all the writings from this era, whether French or inspired by French, come from overly extravagant minds; but how they flow! Like a winding stream that moves smoothly over level sand, sparkling now and then in the sunshine, that’s the best comparison we can make. The characters talk a lot, but they do it so well! Even when they argue, we enjoy listening; their anger and disputes stem from a delightful overflow of continuous conversation. Think of Froissart, how the violence, assassinations, plagues, the horrors of the Jacquerie, the whole chaos of human misery, fades away in his brilliant, endless humor, so that the furious and grinning figures seem like mere decorations, beautifully embroidered to enhance the colored silk that forms the base of his narrative! Plus, a plethora of descriptions embellishes everything. Chaucer takes you through arms, palaces, and temples, pausing before every beautiful thing. Here:

"The statue of Venus glorious for to see
Was naked fleting in the large see,
And fro the navel doun all covered was
With wawes grene, and bright as any glas.
A citole in hire right hand hadde she,
And on hire hed, ful semely for to see,
A rose gerlond fressh, and wel smelling,
Above hire hed hire doves fleckering."[196] [Pg 129]

"The statue of Venus, magnificent to look at,
Was floating naked in the vast sea,
And everything below the navel was covered.
With green waves shining as bright as glass.
In her right hand, she held a citole,
And on her head, looking so beautiful,
A new rose wreath, pleasantly fragrant,
Above her head, her doves were flapping their wings. [196] [Pg 129]

Further on, the temple of Mars:

Further on, the temple of Mars:

"First on the wall was peinted a forest,
In which ther wonneth neyther man ne best,
With knotty knarry barrein trees old
Of stubbes sharpe and hidous to behold;
In which ther ran a romble and a swough
As though a storme shuld bresten every bough:
And dounward from an hill under a bent.
Ther stood the temple of Mars armipotent,
Wrought all of burned stele, of which th' entree
Was longe and streite, and gastly for to see.
Aud therout came a rage and swiche a vise,
That it made all the gates for to rise.
The northern light in at the dore shone,
For window on the wall ne was ther none,
Thurgh which men mighten any light discerne.
The dore was all of athamant eterne,
Yclenched overthwart and endelong
With yren tough, and for to make it strong,
Every piler the temple to sustene
Was tonne-gret, of yren bright and shene."[197]

"First, there was a painting of a forest on the wall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Where neither human nor animal resided,
With gnarled, twisted, lifeless old trees
With jagged stumps and a scary view;
Inside, there was a rumble and a whirring sound.
As if a storm was about to snap every branch:
And down from a hill under a slope,
There stood the temple of powerful Mars,
Made completely of burnt steel, with an entrance
It was long and narrow, and really scary to look at.
And from it came a fury and such power,
That it made all the gates go up.
The northern lights shone through the door,
Because there were no windows on the wall,
Through which anyone could see any light.
The door was completely made of everlasting adamant,
Reinforced crosswise and lengthwise
With strong iron, and to enhance its strength,
Every pillar supporting the temple
It was huge and made of bright, shiny iron.[197]

Everywhere on the wall were representations of slaughter; and in the sanctuary

Everywhere on the wall were images of slaughter; and in the sanctuary

"The statue of Mars upon a carte stood
Armed, and loked grim as he were wood,...
A wolf ther stood beforne him at his fete
With eyen red, and of a man he ete."[198]

"The statue of Mars on a chariot stood
Armed and looking fierce as if he were insane,…
A wolf stood at his feet.
With red eyes, he was eating a man.[198]

Are not these contrasts well designed to rouse the imagination? You will meet in Chaucer a succession of similar pictures. Observe the train of combatants who come to joust in the tilting field for Arcite and Palamon:

Are these contrasts not well designed to spark the imagination? In Chaucer, you will encounter a series of similar scenes. Take note of the group of warriors who come to compete in the jousting arena for Arcite and Palamon:

"With him ther wenten knightes many on.
Som wol ben armed in an habergeon
And in a brestplate, and in a gipon;
And som wol have a pair of plates large;
And som wol have a Pruce sheld, or a targe,
Som wol ben armed on his legges wele,
And have an axe, and som a mace of stele....
Ther maist thou se coming with Palamon
Licurge himself, the grete king of Trace:
Blake was his berd, and manly was his face.
The cercles of his eyen in his hed
[Pg 130] They gloweden betwixen yelwe and red,
And like a griffon loked he about,
With kemped heres on his browes stout;
His limmes gret, his braunes hard and stronge,
His shouldres brode, his armes round and longe.
And as the guise was in his contree,
Ful highe upon a char of gold stood he,
With foure white bolles in the trais.
Instede of cote-armure on his harnais,
With nayles yelwe, and bright as any gold,
He hadde a beres skin, cole-blake for old.
His longe here was kempt behind his bak,
As any ravenes fether it shone for blake.
A wreth of gold arm-gret, of huge weight,
Upon his hed sate ful of stones bright,
Of fine rubins and of diamants.
About his char ther wenten white alauns,
Twenty and mo, as gret as any stere,
To hunten at the leon or the dere,
And folwed him, with mosel fast ybound,
Colered with gold, and torettes filed round.
An hundred lordes had he in his route,
Armed ful wel, with hertes sterne and stoute.
With Arcita, in stories as men find,
The gret Emetrius the king of Inde,
Upon a stede bay, trapped in stele,
Covered with cloth of gold diapred wele,
Came riding like the god of armes Mars.
His cote-armure was of a cloth of Tars,
Couched with perles, white, and round and grete.
His sadel was of brent gold new ybete;
A mantelet upon his shouldres hanging
Bret-ful of rubies red, as fire sparkling.
His crispe here like ringes was yronne,
And that was yelwe, and glitered as the sonne.
His nose was high, his eyen bright citrin,
His lippes round, his color was sanguin....
And as a leon he his loking caste.
Of five and twenty yere his age I caste.
His berd was well begonnen for to spring;
His vois was a trompe thondering.
Upon his hed he wered of laurer grene
A gerlond fresshe and lusty for to sene.
Upon his hond he bare for his deduit
An egle tame, as any lily whit.
An hundred lordes had he with him there,
All armed save hir hedes in all hir gere,
Ful richely in alle manere things....
[Pg 131] About this king ther ran on every part
Ful many a tame leon and leopart."[199]

Many knights accompanied him.
Some want to be protected by a hauberk.
And in a chest plate, and in a padded coat;
And some want a set of big plates;
And some want a Prussian shield, or a target,
Some want to have strong armor on their legs,
And have an axe, and some have a steel mace....
There you might see Palamon approaching.
Licurge, the great king of Thrace:
His beard was black, and he had a rugged face.
The circles around his eyes.
[Pg 130] Glowed between yellow and red,
And like a griffin, he scanned the surroundings,
With hair stiff on his strong forehead;
He had big limbs, and his muscles were hard and strong,
His shoulders are broad, and his arms are thick and long.
And as was the tradition in his country,
He stood tall on a golden chariot,
With four white bulls in the harness.
Instead of a crest on his armor,
With nails yellow and bright as any gold,
He had a bear's skin, pitch-black from age.
His long hair flowed down his back,
It shone black like a raven's feather.
A heavy gold crown, adorned with shiny gems,
Sitting on his head, adorned with beautiful rubies and diamonds.
White hounds ran around his chariot,
Twenty or more, as big as any star,
To hunt the lion or the deer,
And they followed him, their mouths securely tied,
Wearing a gold collar and a twisted necklace.
He had a hundred lords with him,
Fully armed, with hearts bold and resilient.
With Arcita, as tales say,
The great Emetrius, king of India,
Riding in on a bay horse, clad in steel armor,
Dressed in intricately designed gold fabric,
Riding like the god of war, Mars.
His coat of arms was made from Tars cloth,
Adorned with big, round white pearls.
His saddle was made of shiny new gold;
A coat draped over his shoulders.
Filled with red rubies, shining like flames.
His short hair looked like spiraled coils,
And it was yellow, sparkling like the sun.
His nose was prominent, his eyes a bright yellowish-green.
His lips were full, and his complexion was rosy...
And like a lion, he looked around.
I think he was about twenty-five years old.
His beard was just beginning to grow;
His voice was like a booming trumpet.
He wore a fresh green laurel on his head.
A vibrant and beautiful garland to behold.
In his hand, he held something for his enjoyment.
A trained eagle, as white as any lily.
He had a hundred lords with him there,
All fully equipped except for their heads, with all their gear on,
Fully decorated in every way....
[Pg 131] Many tame lions and leopards roamed around this king.

A herald would not describe them better nor more fully. The lords and ladies of the time would recognize here their tourneys and masquerades.

A herald wouldn't describe them any better or more completely. The lords and ladies of the time would see their tournaments and masquerades reflected here.

There is something more pleasant than a fine narrative, and that is a collection of fine narratives, especially when the narratives are all of different colorings. Froissart gives us such under the name of Chronicles; Boccaccio still better; after him the lords of the Cent Nouvelles Nouvelles; and, later still, Marguerite of Navarre. What more natural among people who meet, talk and wish to amuse themselves? The manners of the time suggest them; for the habits and tastes of society had begun, and fiction thus conceived only brings into books the conversations which are heard in the hall and by the wayside. Chaucer describes a troop of pilgrims, people of every rank, who are going to Canterbury; a knight, a sergeant of law, an Oxford clerk, a doctor, a miller, a prioress, a monk, who agree to tell a story all round:

There’s something more enjoyable than a great story, and that’s a collection of great stories, especially when each one is unique. Froissart provides us with this in his Chronicles; Boccaccio does it even better; then there are the lords of the Cent Nouvelles Nouvelles; and later, Marguerite of Navarre. It’s only natural for people who gather, chat, and want to entertain themselves. The social customs of the time inspire them; since society's habits and preferences had started to change, this kind of fiction simply captures the conversations happening in the hall and along the road. Chaucer paints a picture of a group of pilgrims from all walks of life heading to Canterbury: a knight, a sergeant of law, an Oxford scholar, a doctor, a miller, a prioress, and a monk, who agree to take turns telling stories:

"For trewely comfort ne mirthe is non,
To riden by the way domb as the ston."

"Because honestly, there is no comfort or joy,
"To travel quietly like a stone."

They tell their stories accordingly; and on this slender and flexible thread all the jewels of feudal imagination, real or false, contribute one after another their motley shapes to form a necklace, side by side with noble and chivalrous stories: we have the miracle of an infant whose throat was cut by Jews, the trials of patient Griselda, Canace and marvellous fictions of Oriental fancy, obscene stories of marriage and monks, allegorical or moral tales, the fable of the cock and hen, a list of great unfortunate persons: Lucifer, Adam, Samson, Nebuchadnezzar, Zenobia, Crœsus, Ugolino, Peter of Spain. I leave out some, for I must be brief. Chaucer is like a jeweller with his hands full: pearls and glass beads, sparkling diamonds and common agates, black jet and ruby roses, all that history and imagination had been able to gather and fashion during three centuries in the East, in France, in Wales, in Provence, in Italy, all that had rolled his way, clashed together, broken or polished by the stream of centuries, and by the great jumble of human memory, he holds in his hand, [Pg 132] arranges it, composes therefrom a long sparkling ornament, with twenty pendants, a thousand facets, which by its splendor, variety, contrasts, may attract and satisfy the eyes of those most greedy for amusement and novelty.

They share their stories in a way that weaves together a delicate and flexible thread, onto which all the jewels of feudal imagination, whether real or imagined, contribute their diverse shapes to create a necklace. This necklace is filled with noble and chivalrous tales: there's the miracle of an infant whose throat was cut by Jews, the trials of patient Griselda, Canace, and marvelous tales from the East, as well as scandalous stories about marriage and monks, allegorical or moral tales, the fable of the cock and hen, and an account of great unfortunate figures: Lucifer, Adam, Samson, Nebuchadnezzar, Zenobia, Croesus, Ugolino, Peter of Spain. I skip over some to keep it brief. Chaucer is like a jeweler with his hands full: pearls and glass beads, sparkling diamonds and ordinary agates, black jet and ruby roses—all that history and imagination have gathered and shaped over three centuries in the East, in France, in Wales, in Provence, in Italy—everything that has come his way, clashed together, broken or polished by the flow of time and the chaos of human memory, he holds in his hand, [Pg 132] arranges it, and composes it into a long dazzling ornament, with twenty pendants and a thousand facets, which, with its brightness, variety, and contrasts, may capture and delight those most eager for amusement and novelty.

GEOFFREY CHAUCER.
Photogravure from an old engraving.

GEOFFREY CHAUCER.
Photogravure from an old engraving.

He does more. The universal outburst of unchecked curiosity demands a more refined enjoyment: reverie and fantasy alone can satisfy it; not profound and thoughtful fantasy as we find it in Shakespeare, nor impassioned and meditative reverie as we find it in Dante, but the reverie and fantasy of the eyes, ears, external senses, which in poetry as in architecture call for singularity, wonders, accepted challenges, victories gained over the rational and probable, and which are satisfied only by what is crowded and dazzling. When we look at a cathedral of that time, we feel a sort of fear. Substance is wanting; the walls are hollowed out to make room for windows, the elaborate work of the porches, the wonderful growth of the slender columns, the thin curvature of arches—everything seems to menace us; support has been withdrawn to give way to ornament. Without external prop or buttress, and artificial aid of iron clamp-work, the building would have crumbled to pieces on the first day; as it is, it undoes itself; we have to maintain on the spot a colony of masons continually to ward off the continual decay. But our sight grows dim in following the wavings and twistings of the endless fretwork; the dazzling rose-window of the portal and the painted glass throw a checkered light on the carved stalls of the choir, the gold-work of the altar, the long array of damascened and glittering copes, the crowd of statues, tier above tier; and amid this violet light, this quivering purple, amid these arrows of gold which pierce the gloom, the entire building is like the tail of a mystical peacock. So most of the poems of the time are barren of foundation; at most a trite morality serves them for mainstay: in short, the poet thought of nothing else than displaying before us a glow of colors and a jumble of forms. They are dreams or visions; there are five or six in Chaucer, and you will meet more on your advance to the Renaissance. But the show is splendid. Chaucer is transported in a dream to a temple of glass,[200] on the walls of which are figured in gold all the legends of Ovid and Vergil, an infinite train of characters and dresses, like that which, on the painted glass in the churches, occupied [Pg 133] then the gaze of the faithful. Suddenly a golden eagle, which soars near the sun, and glitters like a carbuncle, descends with the swiftness of lightning, and carries him off in his talons above the stars, dropping him at last before the House of Fame, splendidly built of beryl, with shining windows and lofty turrets, and situated on a high rock of almost inaccessible ice. All the southern side was graven with the names of famous men, but the sun was continuously melting them. On the northern side, the names, better protected, still remained. On the turrets appeared the minstrels and "gestiours," with Orpheus, Arion, and the great harpers, and behind them myriads of musicians, with horns, flutes, bagpipes, and reeds, on which they played, and which filled the air; then all the charmers, magicians, and prophets. He enters, and in a high hall, plated with gold, embossed with pearls, on a throne of carbuncle, he sees a woman seated, a "noble quene," amidst an infinite number of heralds, whose embroidered cloaks bore the arms of the most famous knights in the world, and heard the sounds of instruments, and the celestial melody of Calliope and her sisters. From her throne to the gate was a row of pillars, on which stood the great historians and poets; Josephus on a pillar of lead and iron; Statius on a pillar of iron stained with tiger's blood; Ovid, "Venus's clerk," on a pillar of copper; then, on one higher than the rest, Homer and Livy, Dares the Phrygian, Guido Colonna, Geoffrey of Monmouth, and the other historians of the war of Troy. Must I go on copying this phantasmagoria, in which confused erudition mars picturesque invention, and frequent banter shows signs that the vision is only a planned amusement? The poet and his reader have imagined for half-an-hour decorated halls and bustling crowds; a slender thread of common-sense has ingeniously crept along the transparent golden mist which they amuse themselves with following. That suffices; they are pleased with their fleeting fancies, and ask no more.

He does more. The widespread eruption of unrestrained curiosity demands a more refined enjoyment: only daydreaming and imagination can satisfy it; not the deep and thoughtful imagination we see in Shakespeare, nor the passionate and reflective daydreaming found in Dante, but the daydreaming and imagination that engage the eyes, ears, and other senses, which in poetry as in architecture call for singularity, wonders, accepted challenges, victories over the rational and probable, and which are satisfied only by what is crowded and dazzling. When we look at a cathedral from that time, we feel a sort of fear. There’s a lack of substance; the walls are hollowed out to make space for windows, the intricate designs of the porches, the beautiful growth of the slender columns, the delicate curves of the arches—everything seems threatening; support has been removed for the sake of decoration. Without external support or buttresses, and without the artificial aid of iron clamps, the building would have collapsed on the first day; as it stands, it is slowly self-destructing; we have to keep a team of masons on site to constantly prevent decay. But our vision dims as we follow the swirls and twists of the endless ornamentation; the dazzling rose window of the entrance and the stained glass cast a checkered light on the carved choir stalls, the gilded altar, the long display of decorated and shimmering robes, the crowd of statues, tier upon tier; and amid this violet light, this flickering purple, surrounded by these arrows of gold piercing the darkness, the entire building resembles the tail of a mystical peacock. So most of the poems from this period lack a solid foundation; at most, a clichéd moral serves as their support: in short, the poet thought of nothing else but showcasing a burst of colors and a mix of forms. They are dreams or visions; there are five or six in Chaucer, and you'll encounter more as you move toward the Renaissance. But the display is magnificent. Chaucer is carried away in a dream to a glass temple,[200] on the walls of which are depicted in gold all the legends of Ovid and Vergil, an endless procession of characters and costumes, much like what occupied the gaze of the faithful in the stained glass of churches back then. Suddenly, a golden eagle, soaring near the sun and shining like a jewel, swoops down with the speed of lightning and carries him off in its claws above the stars, finally dropping him before the House of Fame, beautifully made of beryl, with shining windows and tall turrets, sitting on a steep cliff of nearly unreachable ice. The southern side was engraved with the names of famous figures, but the sun was constantly melting them away. On the northern side, the names, better protected, still remained. On the turrets, minstrels and storytellers appeared, along with Orpheus, Arion, and the great harpists, and behind them were countless musicians, with horns, flutes, bagpipes, and reeds, filling the air with music; then all the charmers, magicians, and prophets. He enters, and in a grand hall, coated in gold and adorned with pearls, sees a woman seated on a throne of jewels, a “noble queen,” surrounded by countless heralds, whose embroidered cloaks displayed the arms of the most celebrated knights in the world, and hears the sounds of instruments and the heavenly melody of Calliope and her sisters. From her throne to the gate was a row of pillars, each hosting great historians and poets; Josephus on a pillar of lead and iron; Statius on a pillar of iron stained with tiger's blood; Ovid, "Venus's clerk," on a copper pillar; then, on one even higher, Homer and Livy, Dares the Phrygian, Guido Colonna, Geoffrey of Monmouth, and the other historians of the Trojan War. Should I continue to describe this phantasmagoria, in which a muddled education ruins the picturesque imagination, and frequent teasing suggests that the vision is merely a planned entertainment? The poet and his reader have envisioned for half an hour decorated halls and bustling crowds; a thin thread of common sense has cleverly woven through the shimmering golden mist that they enjoy following. That’s enough; they are satisfied with their fleeting imaginations and seek nothing more.

Amid this exuberancy of mind, amid these refined cravings, and this insatiate exaltation of imagination and the senses, there was one passion, that of love, which, combining all, was developed in excess, and displayed in miniature the sickly charm, the fundamental and fatal exaggeration, which are the characteristics of the age, and which, later, the Spanish civilization exhibits both in its flower and its decay. Long ago, the courts of love [Pg 134] in Provence had established the theory. "Each one who loves," they said, "grows pale at the sight of her whom he loves; each action of the lover ends in the thought of her whom he loves. Love can refuse nothing to love."[201] This search after excessive sensation had ended in the ecstasies and transports of Guido Cavalcanti, and of Dante; and in Languedoc a company of enthusiasts had established themselves, love-penitents, who, in order to prove the violence of their passion, dressed in summer in furs and heavy garments, and in winter in light gauze, and walked thus about the country, so that several of them fell ill and died. Chaucer, in their wake, explained in his verses the craft of love,[202] the Ten Commandments, the twenty statutes of love; and praised his lady, his "daieseye," his "Margarite," his "vermeil rose"; depicted love in ballads, visions, allegories, didactic poems, in a hundred guises. This is chivalrous, lofty love, as it was conceived in the Middle Ages; above all, tender love. Troilus loves Cressida like a troubadour; without Pandarus, her uncle, he would have languished, and ended by dying in silence. He will not reveal the name of her he loves. Pandarus has to tear it from him, perform all the bold actions himself, plan every kind of stratagem. Troilus, however, brave and strong in battle, can but weep before Cressida, ask her pardon, and faint. Cressida, on her side, has every delicate feeling. When Pandarus brings her Troilus's first letter, she begins by refusing it, and is ashamed to open it: she opens it only because she is told the poor knight is about to die. At the first words "all rosy hewed tho woxe she"; and though the letter is respectful, she will not answer it. She yields at last to the importunities of her uncle, and answers Troilus that she will feel for him the affection of a sister. As to Troilus, he trembles all over, grows pale when he sees the messenger return, doubts his happiness, and will not believe the assurance which is given him:

Amid this lively state of mind, with these refined desires and this endless excitement of imagination and the senses, there was one passion—love—that, combining everything, developed excessively, showcasing the unhealthy allure and the fundamental and fatal exaggeration that define the era. Later, Spanish civilization would reflect this both in its peak and its decline. Long ago, the courts of love [Pg 134] in Provence established the theory. "Anyone who loves," they said, "turns pale at the sight of the one they love; every action of the lover ends with thoughts of their beloved. Love can deny nothing to love." [201] This quest for intense sensation resulted in the ecstasies and transports of Guido Cavalcanti and Dante. In Languedoc, a group of enthusiasts, love-penitents, proved the depth of their passion by dressing in furs and heavy clothing during summer, and in light gauze during winter, roaming the countryside in this manner, causing several of them to fall ill and die. Chaucer followed in their footsteps, explaining through his verses the art of love, [202] the Ten Commandments, the twenty statutes of love; he praised his lady, his "day's eye," his "Margarite," his "vermilion rose"; depicted love in ballads, visions, allegories, didactic poems, in countless forms. This is chivalrous, elevated love as conceived in the Middle Ages, especially tender love. Troilus loves Cressida like a troubadour; without her uncle Pandarus, he would have languished and ultimately died in silence. He refuses to reveal the name of his love. Pandarus must pry it out of him, take all the bold actions himself, and devise every strategy. Troilus, brave and strong in battle, can only weep before Cressida, ask for her forgiveness, and faint. Cressida, for her part, possesses every delicate sentiment. When Pandarus brings her Troilus's first letter, she initially refuses it, feeling embarrassed to open it; she only reads it because she's told the poor knight is on the brink of death. At the first line "all rosy hewed tho woxe she"; and although the letter is respectful, she doesn’t reply. Finally, she gives in to her uncle's insistence, telling Troilus that she will feel for him the affection of a sister. Meanwhile, Troilus trembles, turns pale when he sees the messenger return, doubts his happiness, and cannot believe the assurance given to him:

"But right so as these holtes and these hayis
That han in winter dead ben and dry,
Revesten hem in grene, whan that May is....
Right in that selfe wise, sooth for to sey,
Woxe suddainly his herte full of joy."[203] [Pg 135]

"But just like these woods and hedges
That are dead and dry in winter,
They cover themselves in green when May comes around....
In the same way, to be honest,
His heart was suddenly filled with joy.[203] [Pg 135]

Slowly, after many troubles, and thanks to the efforts of Pandarus, he obtains her confession; and in this confession what a delightful charm!

Slowly, after a lot of trouble, and thanks to Pandarus’s efforts, he gets her to confess; and in that confession, there’s such a delightful charm!

"And as the newe abashed nightingale,
That stinteth first, whan she beginneth sing,
Whan that she heareth any heerdes tale,
Or in the hedges any wight stearing,
And after siker doeth her voice outring:
Right so Creseide, whan that her drede stent,
Opened her herte and told him her entent."[204]

"And just like a timid nightingale,
That stops singing when she first starts,
When she listens to a shepherd's story,
Or someone shifting in the bushes,
And then she confidently continues her song:
Creseide did the same when her fear went away,
"Express her feelings and reveal her intentions."

He, as soon as he perceived a hope from afar,

He, as soon as he saw a glimmer of hope from a distance,

"In chaunged voice, right for his very drede,
Which voice eke quoke, and thereto his manere,
Goodly abasht, and now his hewes rede,
Now pale, unto Cresseide his ladie dere,
With looke doun cast, and humble iyolden chere,
Lo, the alderfirst word that him astart
Was twice: 'Mercy, mercy, O my sweet herte!'"[205]

"In a changed voice, filled with fear,
That voice also shook, just like his demeanor,
He looked good but embarrassed, and now his face was red.
Now pale, looking towards Cressida, his dear lady,
With his eyes lowered and a modest, submissive look,
Look, the very first words that came to him
"Mercy, mercy, oh my dear heart!" was said two times.[205]

This ardent love breaks out in impassioned accents, in bursts of happiness. Far from being regarded as a fault, it is the source of all virtue. Troilus becomes braver, more generous, more upright, through it; his speech runs now on love and virtue; he scorns all villany; he honors those who possess merit, succors those who are in distress; and Cressida, delighted, repeats all day, with exceeding liveliness, this song, which is like the warbling of a nightingale:

This passionate love expresses itself in intense emotions and bursts of joy. Instead of being seen as a flaw, it is the foundation of all goodness. Troilus becomes braver, more generous, and more honorable because of it; he now talks about love and virtue; he despises all wickedness; he respects those who have worth and helps those in trouble; and Cressida, thrilled, sings this song all day long with great enthusiasm, which is like the sweet singing of a nightingale:

"Whom should I thanken but you, god of love,
Of all this blisse, in which to bathe I ginne?
And thanked be ye, lorde for that I love,
This is the right life that I am inne,
To flemen all maner vice and sinne:
This doeth me so to vertue for to entende
That daie by daie I in my will amende.
And who that saieth that for to love is vice,...
He either is envious, or right nice,
Or is unmightie for his shreudnesse
To loven....
But I with all mine herte and all my might,
As I have saied, woll love unto my last,
My owne dere herte, and all mine owne knight,
[Pg 136] In whiche mine herte growen is so fast,
And his in me, that it shall ever last."[206]

"Who else should I thank but you, the god of love,
For all this happiness, where do I begin to dive in?
And thank you, lord, for the one I love,
This is the life I’m meant to live,
To escape all kinds of vice and sin:
This inspires me to seek out virtue.
Every day, I'm strengthening my will.
And anyone who claims that love is a bad thing,...
Is either jealous or truly foolish,
Or is unable because of their bad nature,
To love...
But I with all my heart and all my strength,
As I mentioned, I will love until my last breath.
My beloved, and my own hero,
[Pg 136] To whom my heart is so deeply attached,
"And his in me, that it will always last."[206]

But misfortune comes. Her father Calchas demands her back, and the Trojans decide that they will give her up in exchange for prisoners. At this news she swoons, and Troilus is about to slay himself. Their love at this time seems imperishable; it sports with death, because it constitutes the whole of life. Beyond that better and delicious life which it created, it seems there can be no other:

But disaster strikes. Her father Calchas demands her back, and the Trojans decide to hand her over in exchange for prisoners. Upon hearing this, she faints, and Troilus is ready to take his own life. Their love at this moment feels everlasting; it plays with death because it is everything to them. Beyond that better and sweeter life they’ve built together, it seems like there’s nothing else:

"But as God would, of swough she abraide,
And gan to sighe, and Troilus she cride,
And he answerde: 'Lady mine, Creseide,
Live ye yet?' and let his swerde doun glide:
'Ye herte mine, that thanked be Cupide,'
(Quod she), and therwithal she sore sight,
And he began to glade her as he might.

"Took her in armes two and kist her oft,
And her to glad, he did al his entent,
For which her gost, that flikered aie a loft,
Into her wofull herte ayen it went:
But at the last, as that her eye glent
Aside, anon she gan his sworde aspie,
As it lay bare, and gan for feare crie.

"And asked him why had he it out draw,
And Troilus anon the cause her told,
And how himself therwith he wold have slain,
For which Creseide upon him gan behold,
And gan him in her armes faste fold,
And said: 'O mercy God, lo which a dede!
Alas, how nigh we weren bothe dede!'"[207]

"But as fate would have it, she woke up,
And sighed, calling for Troilus,
And he replied: 'My lady, Crescid,
"Are you still alive?" he asked, letting his sword drop.
"Yes, my love, thanks to Cupid,"
(She said), and with that, she let out a deep sigh,
He started to comfort her as much as he could.

"He held her close and kissed her frequently,
He did everything he could to make her happy.
So her spirit, which had shone brightly above,
Returned to her sad heart:
But finally, as her gaze shifted
On the side, she quickly saw his uncovered sword,
Filled with fear, she started to scream.

"And asked him why he had drawn it,
Troilus quickly explained the reason,
And how he planned to use it on himself,
Crescid looked at him.
And held him close in her arms,
And said: 'Oh merciful God, look at this action!
"Wow, we were so close to both dying!"[207]

At last they are separated, with what vows and what tears! and Troilus, alone in his chamber, murmurs:

At last they're apart, with all the promises and tears! And Troilus, alone in his room, whispers:

"'Where is mine owne lady lefe and dere?
Where is her white brest, where is it, where?
Where been her armes, and her eyen clere
That yesterday this time with me were?'...
Nor there nas houre in al the day or night,
Whan he was ther as no man might him here,
That he ne sayd: 'O lovesome lady bright,
How have ye faren sins that ye were there?
Welcome ywis mine owne lady dere!'...
[Pg 137] Fro thence-forth he rideth up and doune,
And every thing came him to remembraunce,
As he rode forth by the places of the toune,
In which he whilom had all his pleasaunce:
'Lo, yonder saw I mine owne lady daunce,
And in that temple with her eien clere,
Me caught first my right lady dere.
And yonder have I herde full lustely
My dere herte laugh, and yonder play
Saw her ones eke ful blisfully,
And yonder ones to me gan she say,
"Now, good sweete, love me well I pray."
And yonde so goodly gan she me behold,
That to the death mine herte is to her hold,
And at the corner in the yonder house
Herde I mine alderlevest lady dere,
So womanly, with voice melodiouse,
Singen so wel, so goodly, and so clere,
That in my soule yet me thinketh I here
The blissful sowne, and in that yonder place,
My lady first me toke unto her grace.'"[208]

"Where is my beloved lady?"
Where is her white breast, where is it, where?
Where are her arms and her shining eyes?
Who was with me at this time yesterday?
There wasn't a single hour in the entire day or night,
When he was there and no one could hear him,
That he didn’t say: 'Oh, beautiful bright lady,
How have you been since you were there?
Welcome, truly, my dear!
[Pg 137] From that point on, he rode back and forth,
And everything triggered his memories,
As he rode through the areas in town,
Where he once found all his happiness:
"Look, over there I saw my lady dancing,
And in that temple with her shining eyes,
My true love was the first to capture my heart.
And there I heard complete joyfully
My dear, laugh, and I saw over there.
Her play was blissful once too,
And over there, she once said to me,
"Now, my dear, please love me deeply."
And over there, she looked at me so sweetly,
That my heart is connected to her until death,
And at the corner of that house
I heard my dear lady,
So feminine, with a melodic voice,
Singing so well, so beautifully, and so clearly,
That in my soul I still believe I hear
The joyful sound, and in that spot,
My lady initially welcomed me into her favor." [208]

None has since found more true and tender words. These are the charming "poetic branches" which flourished amid gross ignorance and pompous parades. Human intelligence in the Middle Age had blossomed on that side where it perceived the light.

None has since found more sincere and heartfelt words. These are the lovely "poetic branches" that thrived amidst deep ignorance and showy displays. Human intelligence in the Middle Ages blossomed in areas where it recognized the light.

But mere narrative does not suffice to express his felicity and fancy; the poet must go where "shoures sweet of rain descended soft."

But just telling a story isn't enough to express his happiness and imagination; the poet has to go where "sweet showers of rain fell softly."

"And every plaine was clothed faire
With new greene, and maketh small floures
To springen here and there in field and in mede,
So very good and wholsome be the shoures,
That it renueth that was old and dede,
In winter time; and out of every sede
Springeth the hearbe, so that every wight
Of this season wexeth glad and light....
In which (grove) were okes great, streight as a line,
Under, the which the grasse so fresh of hew
Was newly sprong, and an eight foot or nine
Every tree well fro his fellow grew." [Pg 138]

"And every plain was beautifully covered"
With fresh green and small flowers
Growing in various spots throughout the fields and meadows,
The showers are so nourishing and beneficial,
That they revive what was old and lifeless,
In winter, and from every seed
Springs the herb, so that everyone
In this season, joy and light come to life.
In a grove where tall oaks stood perfectly straight,
Below, the grass is so vibrant in color
Had just emerged and was about eight or nine feet tall.
Each tree thrived well away from its neighbor. [Pg 138]

He must forget himself in the vague felicity of the country, and, like Dante, lose himself in ideal light and allegory. The dreams love, to continue true, must not take too visible a form, nor enter into a too consecutive history; they must float in a misty distance; the soul in which they hover can no longer think of the laws of existence; it inhabits another world; it forgets itself in the ravishing emotion which troubles it, and sees its well-loved visions rise, mingle, come and go, as in summer we see the bees on a hill-slope flutter in a haze of light, and circle round and round the flowers.

He must lose himself in the vague happiness of the countryside, and, like Dante, immerse himself in ideal light and symbolism. Dreams of love, to remain genuine, shouldn’t take on too clear a form or turn into a straightforward narrative; they should linger in a hazy distance. The soul hosting them can no longer focus on the laws of reality; it lives in another world, forgetting itself in the captivating emotions that stir it. It watches its beloved visions appear, intertwine, come and go, just like in summer we see bees on a hillside fluttering in a glow of light, circling around the flowers.

"One morning,"[209] a lady sings, "at the dawn of day, I entered an oak-grove"

"One morning,"[209] a woman sings, "at the break of day, I walked into an oak grove"

"With branches brode, laden with leves new,
That sprongen out ayen the sunne-shene,
Some very red, and some a glad light grenc....[210]

"And I, that all this pleasaunt sight sie,
Thought sodainly I felt so sweet and aire
Of the eglentere, that certainely
There is no hert, I deme, in such dispaire,
Ne with thoughts froward and contraire,
So overlaid, but it should soone have bote,
If it had ones felt this savour sote.

"And as I stood, and cast aside mine eie,
I was ware of the fairest medler tree
That ever yet in all my life I sie,
As full of blossomes as it might be;
Therein a goldfinch leaping pretile
Fro bough to bough; and, as him list, he eet
Here and there of buds and floures sweet....

"And as I sat, the birds harkening thus,
Methought that I heard voices sodainly,
The most sweetest and most delicious
That ever any wight, I trow truly,
Heard in their life, for the armony
And sweet accord was in so good musike,
That the voice to angels most was like."[211]

"With broad branches, full of new leaves,
That sprang back toward the shining sun,
Some are very red, and others are a bright light green....[210]

"And I, witnessing all this beautiful scene,
Suddenly felt a pleasant breeze.
From the wild rose, that definitely
I don't think there's any heart in that kind of despair.
Or with stubborn and opposing thoughts,
Burdened, but it would soon experience relief,
If it had ever experienced this sweet fragrance.

"And as I stood and looked around,
I saw the most beautiful medlar tree.
That I had ever seen in my life,
As full of flowers as it could be;
A goldfinch flying gracefully
From branch to branch, and as it pleased, it fed.
Here and there are buds and sweet flowers...

"And as I sat there, listening to the birds,
I suddenly thought I heard voices,
The sweetest and most delightful
That anyone has ever really heard in life,
For the balance
And sweet harmony was in such beautiful music,
"Those voices sounded just like angels."[211]

Then she sees arrive "a world of ladies... in surcotes white of velvet... set with emerauds... as of great pearles round and orient, and diamonds fine and rubies red." And all had on their head "a rich fret of gold... full of stately riche stones set," with "a chapelet of branches fresh and [Pg 139] grene... some of laurer, some of woodbind, some of agnus castus"; and at the same time came a train of valiant knights in splendid array, with harness of red gold, shining in the sun, and noble steeds, with trappings "of cloth of gold, and furred with ermine." These knights and ladies were the servants of the Leaf, and they sate under a great oak, at the feet of their queen.

Then she sees arrive "a world of ladies... in white velvet surcotes... adorned with emeralds... like large round and orient pearls, and fine diamonds and red rubies." And all wore on their heads "a rich gold headdress... full of stately precious stones," with "a garland of fresh and [Pg 139] green branches... some made of laurel, some of woodbine, some of agnus castus"; and at the same time, a procession of valiant knights appeared in magnificent attire, with crimson gold armor sparkling in the sunlight, and noble horses, clad "in cloth of gold, and lined with ermine." These knights and ladies were the attendants of the Leaf, and they sat beneath a great oak, at the feet of their queen.

From the other side came a bevy of ladies as resplendent as the first, but crowned with fresh flowers. These were the servants of the Flower. They alighted, and began to dance in the meadow. But heavy clouds appeared in the sky, and a storm broke out. They wished to shelter themselves under the oak, but there was no more room; they ensconced themselves as they could in the hedges and among the brushwood; the rain came down and spoiled their garlands, stained their robes, and washed away their ornaments; when the sun returned, they went to ask succor from the queen of the Leaf; she, being merciful, consoled them, repaired the injury of the rain, and restored their original beauty. Then all disappears as in a dream.

From the other side came a group of ladies, just as stunning as the first, but adorned with fresh flowers. These were the servants of the Flower. They got off and began to dance in the meadow. But dark clouds rolled in, and a storm erupted. They wanted to take shelter under the oak, but there was no more space; they nestled as best as they could in the hedges and among the brush. The rain fell, ruining their garlands, staining their dresses, and washing away their decorations; when the sun came back, they went to seek help from the queen of the Leaf; she, being kind, comforted them, fixed the damage from the rain, and restored their original beauty. Then everything vanished like a dream.

The lady was astonished, when suddenly a fair dame appeared and instructed her. She learned that the servants of the Leaf had lived like brave knights, and those of the Flower had loved idleness and pleasure. She promises to serve the Leaf, and came away.

The woman was shocked when a beautiful lady suddenly appeared and told her something. She found out that the servants of the Leaf lived like brave knights, while those of the Flower enjoyed laziness and pleasure. She vowed to serve the Leaf and left.

Is this an allegory? There is at least a lack of wit. There is no ingenious enigma; it is dominated by fancy, and the poet thinks only of displaying in quiet verse the fleeting and brilliant train which had amused his mind, and charmed his eyes.

Is this an allegory? There’s definitely a lack of wit. There’s no clever mystery; it’s all about imagination, and the poet just wants to show in soft verses the fleeting and bright images that entertained his mind and captivated his eyes.

Chaucer himself, on the first of May, rises and goes out into the meadows. Love enters his heart with the balmy air; the landscape is transfigured, and the birds begin to speak:

Chaucer himself, on the first of May, gets up and steps out into the meadows. Love fills his heart with the warm air; the landscape changes, and the birds start to sing:

"There sate I downe among the faire flours,
And saw the birds trip out of hir bours,
There as they rested them all the night,
They were so joyfull of the dayes light,
They began of May for to done honours.

"They coud that service all by rote,
There was many a lovely note,
Some song loud as they had plained,
And some in other manner voice yfained
And some all out with the ful throte.
[Pg 140]
"The proyned hem and made hem right gay,
And daunceden, and lepten on her spray,
And evermore two and two in fere,
Right so as they had chosen hem to yere,
In Feverere upon saint Valentines day.

"And the river that I sate upon,
It made such a noise as it ron,
Accordaunt with the birdes armony,
Methought it was the best melody
That might ben yheard of any mon."[212]

I sat down among the beautiful flowers,
And watched the birds leave their nests,
Where they had spent the night,
They were really happy with the daylight.
They started celebrating May.

"They knew the songs by heart,
There were a lot of lovely notes,
Some sang loudly as though they were complaining,
And some sang in various voices,
And some sang out with all their voices.
[Pg 140]
"They tidied themselves up and made themselves look sharp,
And danced, and jumped on their branches,
Always in pairs,
Just like they decided to be this year,
On Valentine's Day in February.

"And the river I was sitting next to,
It made such a noise as it flowed,
In tune with the birds' singing,
I thought it was the best melody
That anyone could hear."[212]

This confused harmony of vague noises troubles the sense; a secret languor enters the soul. The cuckoo throws his monotonous voice like a mournful and tender sigh between the white ash-tree boles; the nightingale makes his triumphant notes roll and ring above the leafy canopy; fancy breaks in unsought, and Chaucer hears them dispute of Love. They sing alternately an antistrophic song, and the nightingale weeps for vexation to hear the cuckoo speak in depreciation of Love. He is consoled, however, by the poet's voice, seeing that he also suffers with him:

This mixed chorus of unclear sounds disturbs the senses; a hidden weariness seeps into the soul. The cuckoo calls out his dull voice like a sorrowful and gentle sigh between the white ash trees; the nightingale lets his triumphant notes resonate above the leafy canopy. Imagination intrudes unexpectedly, and Chaucer hears them argue about Love. They take turns singing a responsive song, and the nightingale laments in frustration at hearing the cuckoo speak ill of Love. However, he finds comfort in the poet's voice, knowing that he too shares in the suffering:

"'For love and it hath doe me much wo.'
'Ye use' (quod she) 'this medicine
Every day this May or thou dine
Go looke upon the fresh daisie,
And though thou be for wo in point to die,
That shall full greatly lessen thee of thy pine.

"'And looke alway that thou be good and trew,
And I wol sing one of the songes new,
For love of thee, as loud as I may crie:'
And than she began this song full hie,
'I shrewe all hem that been of love untrue.'"[213]

"'Love has caused me so much pain.'"
"You should," she said, "take this remedy."
Every day this May before you have dinner.
Go take a look at the fresh daisy,
And even if you're so heartbroken that it feels like you can't go on,
It will significantly lessen your pain.

"And always ensure that you are honest and genuine,
And I will sing one of the new songs,
For my love for you, I will shout as loud as I can:
Then she began to sing this song really high,
"I curse everyone who is not loyal in love."[213]

To such exquisite delicacies love, as with Petrarch, had carried poetry; by refinement even, as with Petrarch, it is lost now and then in its wit, conceits, clinches. But a marked characteristic at once separates it from Petrarch. If over-excited, it is also graceful, polished, full of archness, banter, fine sensual gayety, somewhat gossipy, as the French always paint love. Chaucer follows his true masters, and is himself an elegant speaker, facile, ever ready to smile, loving choice pleasures, a disciple of the [Pg 141] "Roman de la Rose," and much less Italian than French.[214] The bent of French character makes of love not a passion, but a gay banquet, tastefully arranged, in which the service is elegant, the food exquisite, the silver brilliant, the two guests in full dress, in good humor, quick to anticipate and please each other, knowing how to keep up the gayety, and when to part. In Chaucer, without doubt, this other altogether worldly vein runs side by side with the sentimental element. If Troilus is a weeping lover, Pandarus is a lively rascal, who volunteers for a singular service with amusing urgency, frank immorality, and carries it out carefully, gratuitously, thoroughly. In these pretty attempts Chaucer accompanies him as far as possible, and is not shocked. On the contrary, he makes fun out of it. At the critical moment, with transparent hypocrisy, he shelters himself behind his "author." If you find the particulars free, he says, it is not my fault; "so writen clerks in hir bokes old," and "I mote, aftir min auctour, telle...." Not only is he gay, but he jests throughout the whole tale. He sees clearly through the tricks of feminine modesty; he laughs at it archly, knowing full well what is behind; he seems to be saying, finger on lip: "Hush! let the grand words roll on, you will be edified presently." We are, in fact, edified; so is he, and in the nick of time he goes away, carrying the light: "For ought I can aspies, this light nor I ne serven here of nought. Troilus," says uncle Pandarus, "if ye be wise, sweveneth not now, lest more folke arise." Troilus takes care not to swoon; and Cressida at last, being alone with him, speaks wittily and with prudent delicacy; there is here an exceeding charm, no coarseness. Their happiness covers all, even voluptuousness, with a profusion and perfume of its heavenly roses. At most a slight spice of archness flavors it: "and gode thrift he had full oft." Troilus holds his mistress in his arms: "with worse hap God let us never mete." The poet is almost as well pleased as they: for him, as for the men of his time, the sovereign good is love, not damped, but satisfied; they ended even by thinking such love a merit. The ladies declared in their judgments, that when people love, they can refuse nothing to the beloved. Love has become law; it is inscribed in a code; they combine it with religion; and there is a sacrament of love, in which the birds in their anthems sing [Pg 142] matins.[215] Chaucer curses with all his heart the covetous wretches, the business men, who treat is as a madness:

To such exquisite delicacies, love, like with Petrarch, has elevated poetry; through refinement, just like with Petrarch, it occasionally gets lost in wit, clever phrases, and puns. But a defining trait instantly distinguishes it from Petrarch. While it can be overly excited, it is also graceful, polished, filled with playfulness, teasing, and a lively sensuality, somewhat gossipy, just as the French always depict love. Chaucer follows his true masters, being an elegant speaker who is easygoing, always ready to smile, enjoying life's pleasures, a student of the "Roman de la Rose," and much more French than Italian. The nature of the French character presents love not as a passion but as a joyful feast, tastefully arranged, where the service is elegant, the food is exquisite, the silverware shines brightly, and both guests are well-dressed, in good spirits, quick to anticipate and please each other, knowing how to keep the merriment alive, and when it’s time to part. In Chaucer, this entirely worldly perspective runs alongside the sentimental aspect. If Troilus is a heartbroken lover, Pandarus is a lively rascal who eagerly volunteers for a unique task with amusing urgency and blatant immorality, and he carries it out carefully, freely, and thoroughly. In these charming antics, Chaucer goes along with him as much as possible, unfazed. In fact, he finds humor in it. At the crucial moment, with clear hypocrisy, he hides behind his "author." If you think the details are too risqué, he claims, it’s not my fault; "so the scholars wrote in their old books," and "I must, according to my source, tell...." Not only does he remain cheerful, but he's also joking throughout the entire tale. He sees right through the tricks of female modesty; he teasingly mocks it, fully aware of what's really happening; he seems to suggest, finger on lips: "Shh! let the grand words flow, you’ll see soon enough." We are, in fact, enlightened; so is he, and just in time, he exits, taking the light with him: "As far as I can tell, this light and I are of no use here. Troilus," says Uncle Pandarus, "if you're wise, don’t fall asleep now, or more people will wake up." Troilus makes sure not to faint; and Cressida, finally alone with him, speaks with wit and cautious delicacy; there's immense charm here, no crudeness. Their happiness embraces everything, even indulgence, wrapped in a lavish and fragrant display of heavenly roses. At most, there’s a slight touch of playfulness that adds flavor: "and good fortune he had quite often." Troilus holds his mistress close: "with worse luck, may God never let us meet." The poet is almost as happy as they are: for him, as for the men of his time, the highest good is love, not stifled but fulfilled; they even ended up believing such love is virtuous. The ladies declared in their assessments that when people love, they can refuse nothing to the beloved. Love has become a law; it's written in a code; they connect it with religion; and there’s a sacrament of love, where the birds in their songs sing matins. Chaucer wholeheartedly curses the greedy wretches, the businesspeople, who regard it as madness:

"As would God, tho wretches that despise
Service of love had eares al so long
As had Mida, ful of covetise,...
To teachen hem, that they been in the vice
And lovers not, although they hold hem nice,
... God yeve hem mischaunce,
And every lover in his trouth avaunce."[216]

"As God would have it, even the wretches who look down on"
The service of love has ears as long
As Midas, consumed by greed,...
To show them that they're in trouble
And not genuine lovers, even if they believe they are,
... May God bring them trouble,
"And every lover can express their truth."[216]

He clearly lacks severity, so rare in southern literature. The Italians in the Middle Ages made a virtue of joy; and you perceive that the world of chivalry, as conceived by the French, expanded morality so as to confound it with pleasure.

He clearly lacks seriousness, which is so rare in southern literature. The Italians in the Middle Ages turned joy into a virtue; and you can see that the world of chivalry, as imagined by the French, broadened morality to the point of mixing it with pleasure.


SECTION IV.—Characteristics of the Canterbury Tales

There are other characteristics still more gay. The true Gallic literature crops up; obscene tales, practical jokes on one's neighbor, not shrouded in the Ciceronian style of Boccaccio, but related lightly by a man in good humor;[217] above all, active roguery, the trick of laughing at your neighbor's expense. Chaucer displays it better than Rutebeuf, and sometimes better than La Fontaine. He does not knock his men down; he pricks them as he passes, not from deep hatred or indignation, but through sheer nimbleness of disposition, and quick sense of the ridiculous; he throws his gibes at them by handfuls. His man of law is more a man of business than of the world:

There are other traits that are even more cheerful. True Gallic literature emerges; raunchy stories, practical jokes on your neighbor, not wrapped in the formal style of Boccaccio, but told lightly by a person in a good mood;[217] above all, playful trickery, the art of laughing at your neighbor's expense. Chaucer does it better than Rutebeuf, and sometimes better than La Fontaine. He doesn’t take his characters down; he pokes fun at them as he passes by, not out of deep hatred or anger, but simply because of his lively nature and sharp sense of the absurd; he hurls his jabs at them in bunches. His lawyer is more of a businessperson than a worldly man:

"No wher so besy a man as he ther n'as,
And yet he semed besier than he was."[218]

"No one was as busy as he was,
Yet, he appeared busier than he actually was.[218]

His three burgesses:

His three representatives:

"Everich, for the wisdom that he can
Was shapelich for to ben an alderman.
For catel hadden they ynough and rent,
And eke hir wives wolde it wel assent."[219] [Pg 143]

"Everyone, due to his wisdom,"
Was a great fit for being a mayor.
They had plenty of wealth and income from rent,
"And their wives would agree with that too."[219] [Pg 143]

Of the mendicant Friar he says:

Of the begging Friar he says:

"His wallet lay beforne him in his lappe,
Bret-ful of pardon come from Rome al hote."[220]

"His wallet was on his lap,
Full of pardons coming from Rome, all fired up.[220]

The mockery here comes from the heart, in the French manner, without effort, calculation, or vehemence. It is so pleasant and so natural to banter one's neighbor! Sometimes the lively vein becomes so copious that it furnishes an entire comedy, indelicate certainly, but so free and life-like! Here is the portrait of the Wife of Bath, who has buried five husbands:

The teasing here is genuine, in a French way, without any effort, planning, or intensity. It's just so enjoyable and natural to joke around with your neighbor! Sometimes, the playful spirit flows so freely that it creates an entire comedy—it's definitely a bit risqué, but so vibrant and realistic! Here’s the depiction of the Wife of Bath, who has buried five husbands:

"Bold was hire face, and fayre and rede of hew,
She was a worthy woman all hire live;
Housbondes at the chirche dore had she had five,
Withouten other compagnie in youthe....
In all the parish wif ne was ther non,
That to the offring before hire shulde gon,
And if ther did, certain so wroth was she.
That she was out of alle charitee."[221]

"She was brave and gorgeous,"
A truly remarkable woman her whole life;
She had five husbands at the church door,
Without any other company in her youth...
In the whole parish, there was no wife,
Who would approach the offering ahead of her,
And if they did, she was definitely really angry.
That she lacked all kindness.[221]

What a tongue she has! Impertinent, full of vanity, bold, chattering, unbridled, she silences everybody, and holds forth for an hour before coming to her tale. We hear her grating, high-pitched, loud, clear voice, wherewith she deafened her husbands. She continually harps upon the same ideas, repeats her reasons, piles them up and confounds them, like a stubborn mule who runs along shaking and ringing his bells, so that the stunned listeners remain open-mouthed, wondering that a single tongue can spin out so many words. The subject was worth the trouble. She proves that she did well to marry five husbands, and she proves it clearly, like a woman who knew it, because she had tried it:

What a tongue she has! Impudent, full of herself, bold, always chattering, and totally out of control, she shuts everyone up and talks for an hour before getting to her story. We hear her harsh, loud, clear voice that left her husbands deaf. She constantly repeats the same ideas, piling them up and mixing them together, like a stubborn mule running around, shaking and ringing its bells, leaving the stunned listeners speechless, amazed that one person can say so much. The topic was worth the effort. She proves that marrying five husbands was a good move, making her point clearly, like a woman who knows what she's talking about because she's lived it:

"God bad us for to wex and multiplie;
That gentil text can I wel understond;
Eke wel I wot, he sayd, that min husbond
Shuld leve fader and moder, and take to me;
But of no noumbre mention made he,
Of bigamie or of octogamie;
Why shuld men than speke of it vilanie?
Lo here the wise king dan Solomon,
I trow he hadde wives mo than on,
(As wolde God it leful were to me
To be refreshed half so oft as he,)
[Pg 144] Which a gift of God had he for alle his wives?...
Blessed be God that I have wedded five.
Welcome the sixthe whan that ever he shall....
He (Christ) spake to hem that wold live parfitly,
And lordings (by your leve), that am nat I;
I wol bestow the flour of all myn age
In th' actes and the fruit of mariage....
An husbond wol I have, I wol not lette,
Which shal be both my dettour and my thrall,
And have his tribulation withall
Upon his flesh, while that I am his wif."[222]

"God instructed us to grow and have children;
I understand that gentle text very well;
"I know very well," he said, "that my husband..."
Should leave their father and mother and be with me;
But he didn't mention any numbers,
Of bigamy or of octogamy;
So, why should anyone call it evil?
Check out wise King Solomon,
I think he had multiple wives,
(If only God would let me
To be refreshed half as often as he does,
[Pg 144] What a blessing from God he had for all his wives...
Thanks be to God that I've married five times.
Welcome the sixth whenever he arrives....
He (Christ) spoke to those who wanted to live truly.
And gentlemen (if you don’t mind), I’m not that;
I will spend the best years of my life.
In the actions and results of marriage...
I will have a husband; I won’t hold back.
Who will be both my borrower and my servant,
And endure his troubles too.
"On his body while I am his wife."[222]

Here Chaucer has the freedom of Molière, and we possess it no longer. His good wife justifies marriage in terms just as technical as Sganarelle. It behooves us to turn the pages quickly, and follow in the lump only this Odyssey of marriages. The experienced wife, who has journeyed through life with five husbands, knows the art of taming them, and relates how she persecuted them with jealousy, suspicion, grumbling, quarrels, blows given and received; how the husband, checkmated by the continuity of the tempest, stooped at last, accepted the halter, and turned the domestic mill like a conjugal and resigned ass:

Here Chaucer has the freedom of Molière, which we no longer have. His good wife defends marriage in terms as technical as Sganarelle. We need to quickly turn the pages and follow this journey of marriages. The experienced wife, who has lived through life with five husbands, knows how to tame them and shares how she tormented them with jealousy, suspicion, complaints, fights, and both giving and receiving blows; how the husband, overwhelmed by the constant storm, eventually gave in, accepted the reins, and worked the domestic grind like a dutiful and resigned donkey:

"For as an hors, I coude bite and whine;
I coude plain, and I was in the gilt....
I plained first, so was our werre ystint.
They were ful glad to excusen hem ful blive
Of thing, the which they never agilt hir live....
I swore that all my walking out by night
Was for to espien wenches that he dight....
For though the pope had sitten hem beside,
I wold not spare hem at hir owen bord....
But certainly I made folk swiche chere,
That in his owen grese I made him frie
For anger, and for veray jalousie.
By God, in erth I was his purgatorie,
For which I hope his soule be in glorie."[223]

"Because as a horse, I could bite and complain;
I could complain, and I felt guilty....
I was the first to complain, so our conflict came to a close.
They were really happy to leave quickly.
For things they had never experienced before in their lives...
I promised that all my late-night wandering
He was spying on the girls he had seduced...
Even if the pope had been sitting next to them,
I wouldn’t hold back at their own table....
But really, I made people behave that way.
I set him free in his own mess.
Out of anger and real jealousy.
Honestly, I felt like his purgatory while I was alive.
"I hope his soul is in glory."[223]

She saw the fifth first at the burial of the fourth:

She first saw the fifth at the fourth's funeral:

"And Jankin oure clerk was on of tho:
As helpe me God, whan that I saw him go
Aftir the bere, me thought he had a paire
Of legges and of feet, so clene and faire,
That all my herte I yave unto his hold.
[Pg 145] He was, I trow, a twenty winter old,
And I was fourty, if I shal say soth....
As helpe me God, I was a lusty on,
And faire, and riche, and yonge, and well begon."[224]

"And Jankin, our clerk, was one of them:
As God is my witness, when I saw him follow __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
After the coffin, it seemed to me he had a pair
Of legs and feet, so clean and beautiful,
That I entrusted my whole heart to him.
[Pg 145] I believe he was around twenty years old,
And I was forty, to be honest....
As God is my witness, I was full of energy,
"Attractive, wealthy, young, and well-mannered."[224]

"Yonge," what a word! Was human delusion ever more happily painted? How life-like is all, and how easy the tone. It is the satire of marriage. You will find it twenty times in Chaucer. Nothing more is wanted to exhaust the two subjects of French mockery than to unite with the satire of marriage the satire of religion.

"Yonge," what a word! Has human delusion ever been portrayed more perfectly? Everything feels so real, and the tone is effortless. It’s a satire on marriage. You’ll find it twenty times in Chaucer. There’s nothing more needed to fully explore the two themes of French mockery than to combine the satire of marriage with the satire of religion.

We find it here; and Rabelais is not more bitter. The monk whom Chaucer paints is a hypocrite, a jolly fellow, who knows good inns and jovial hosts better than the poor and the hospitals:

We find it here; and Rabelais is no more harsh. The monk that Chaucer portrays is a hypocrite, a cheerful guy, who knows the best inns and friendly hosts better than the poor and the hospitals:

"A Frere there was, a wanton and a mery...
Ful wel beloved, and familier was he
With frankeleins over all in his contree,
And eke with worthy wimmen of the toun...
Full swetely herde he confession,
And pleasant was his absolution.
He was an esy man to give penance,
Ther as he wiste to han a good pitance:
For unto a poure ordre for to give
Is signe that a man is wel yshrive....
And knew wel the tavernes in every toun,
And every hosteler and gay tapstere,
Better than a lazar and a beggere....
It is not honest, it may not avance,
As for to delen with no swich pouraille,
But all with riche and sellers of vitaille....
For many a man so hard is of his herte,
He may not wepe, although him sore smerte.
Therfore in stede of weping and praieres,
Men mote give silver to the poure freres."[225]

There was a friar, a cheerful and fun-loving...
He was well-loved and friendly.
With landowners throughout his area,
And also with respectable women of the town...
He heard confessions very kindly,
And his forgiveness was pleasant.
He was an easy person to give penance to,
When he realized he would receive a generous donation:
For providing help to those in need.
It's a sign that a man has genuinely been forgiven....
He knew all the bars in every town,
And every innkeeper and vibrant barmaid,
Better than a leper and a beggar...
It's not appropriate; it doesn't lead to anything.
To address the needs of such disadvantaged individuals,
But only with the wealthy and food vendors...
For many men are so cold-hearted,
He can't cry, even when it hurts him a lot.
So, instead of crying and praying,
Men should donate silver to the needy friars."[225]

This lively irony had an exponent before in Jean de Meung. But Chaucer pushes it further, and gives it life and motion. His monk begs from house to house, holding out his wallet:

This lively irony was previously shown by Jean de Meung. However, Chaucer takes it further, bringing it to life and action. His monk goes from house to house, holding out his wallet:

"In every hous he gan to pore and prie,
And begged mele and chese, or elles corn....
'Yeve us a bushel whete, or malt, or reye,
A Goddes kichel, or a trippe of chese,
Or elles what you list, we may not chese;
[Pg 146] A Goddes halfpeny, or a masse peny;
Or yeve us of your braun, if ye have any,
A dagon of your blanket, leve dame,
Our suster dere (lo here I write your name).'...
And whan that he was out at dore, anon,
He planed away the names everich on."[226]

"In every house, he began to look around and investigate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
And begged for some food and cheese, or else grain....
"Give us a bushel of wheat, malt, or rye,"
A slice of bread or a piece of cheese,
Or whatever you prefer, we can't decide;
[Pg 146] A penny for God, or a penny for a mass;
Or share some of your meat with us, if you have any.
A corner of your blanket, dear lady,
Our dear sister (look, I’m writing your name here).'...
As soon as he stepped out the door,
He erased everyone's names.

He has kept for the end of his circuit, Thomas, one of his most liberal clients. He finds him in bed, and ill; here is excellent fruit to suck and squeeze:

He has saved Thomas, one of his most generous clients, for the end of his round. He finds him in bed and unwell; this is great opportunity to take advantage of:

"'God wot,' quod he, 'laboured have I ful sore.
And specially for thy salvation,
Have I sayd many a precious orison....
I have this day ben at your chirche at messe...
And ther I saw our dame, a, wher is she?'"[227]

"'God knows,' he said, 'I've put in a lot of effort.
And especially for your salvation,
I've said many meaningful prayers....
I attended mass at your church today...
"And there I saw our lady, but where is she?" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The dame enters:

The woman enters:

"This frere ariseth up ful curtisly,
And hire embraceth in his armes narwe,
And kisseth hire swete and chirketh as a sparwe."[228]...

"This friar stands up very politely,
And holds her close in his arms,
And kisses her sweetly and chirps like a sparrow.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__...

Then, in his sweetest and most caressing voice, he compliments her, and says:

Then, in his softest and most soothing voice, he compliments her and says:

"'Thanked be God that you yaf soule and lif,
Yet saw I not this day so faire a wif
In all the chirche, God so save me.'"[229]

"'Thank God you dedicated your soul and life,
Still, I haven't seen such a beautiful wife.
"I swear to God, in the entire church." [229]

Have we not here already Tartuffe and Elmire? But the monk is with a farmer, and can go to work more quickly and directly. When the compliments ended, he thinks of the substance, and asks the lady to let him talk alone with Thomas. He must inquire after the state of his soul:

Have we not already seen Tartuffe and Elmire here? But the monk is with a farmer, which allows him to get to the point much faster. Once the compliments are finished, he focuses on what really matters and asks the lady if he can speak privately with Thomas. He needs to check on the state of his soul:

"'I wol with Thomas speke a litel throw:
Thise curates ben so negligent and slow
To gropen tendrely a conscience....
Now, dame,' quod he, 'jeo vous die sanz doute,
Have I nat of a capon but the liver,
And of your white bred nat but a shiver,
And after that a rosted pigges hed
[Pg 147] (But I ne wolde for me no beest were ded),
Than had I with you homly suffisance.
I am a man of litel sustenance,
My spirit hath his fostring in the Bible.
My body is ay so redy and penible
To waken, that my stomak is destroied.'"[230]

"I want to have a chat with Thomas for a little while."
These priests are really careless and slow.
To softly examine a conscience....
"Now, ma'am," he said, "I can say with certainty,
I only have the liver from a capon.
And from your white bread, just a crumb,
And after that, a roasted pig's head.
[Pg 147] (But I wouldn’t want to see any animal dead),
Then I would be satisfied with you.
I'm a guy with limited resources,
My soul is fed by the Bible.
My body is always so ready and excited.
Waking up to find that my stomach is upset.'"[230]

Poor man, he raises his hands to heaven, and ends with a sigh.

Poor man, he lifts his hands to the sky and concludes with a sigh.

The wife tells him her child died a fortnight before. Straightway he manufactures a miracle; how could he earn his money in any better way? He had a revelation of this death in the "dortour" of the convent; he saw the child carried to paradise; he rose with his brothers, "with many a tere trilling on our cheke," and they sang a Te Deum:

The wife tells him her child died two weeks ago. Immediately, he creates a miracle; how else could he make his money? He had a vision of this death in the convent's dormitory; he saw the child being taken to paradise; he stood up with his brothers, "with many a tear rolling down our cheeks," and they sang a Te Deum:

"'For, sire and dame, trusteth me right wel,
Our orisons ben more effectuel,
And more we seen of Cristes secree thinges
Than borel folk, although that they be kinges.
We live in poverte, and in abstinence,
And borel folk in richesse and dispence....
Lazer and Dives liveden diversely,
And divers guerdon hadden they therby.'"[231]

"For, dear sir and ma'am, believe me on this,
Our prayers are more powerful,
And we discover more of Christ's hidden truths.
Than ordinary people, even if they are kings.
We live in poverty and need.
While ordinary people live in wealth and luxury...
Lazarus and Dives had different lives,
And they received different rewards because of that.'"[231]

Presently he spurts out a whole sermon, in a loathsome style, and with an interest which is plain enough. The sick man, wearied, replies that he has already given half his fortune to all kinds of monks, and yet he continually suffers. Listen to the grieved exclamation, the true indignation of the mendicant monk, who sees himself threatened by the competition of a brother of the cloth to share his client, his revenue, his booty, his food-supplies:

Presently, he goes off on a long-winded sermon, in a disgusting way, and with an interest that's pretty obvious. The sick man, tired of it all, replies that he has already given half his fortune to various monks, and still he suffers all the time. Listen to the pained shout, the genuine anger of the begging monk, who feels threatened by the competition from a fellow brother in the cloth for his client, his income, his loot, his food supplies:

"The frere answered: 'O Thomas, dost thou so?
What nedeth you diverse freres to seche?
What nedeth him that hath a parfit leche,
To sechen other leches in the toun?
Your inconstance is your confusion.
Hold ye than me, or elles our covent,
To pray for you ben insufficient?
Thomas, that jape n' is not worth a mite,
Your maladie is for we han to lite.'"[232] [Pg 148]

The friar replied, "Oh Thomas, is that really how you feel?"
What do you need so many friars for?
What does someone with an ideal doctor need?
to search for other doctors in town?
Your inconsistency is your weakness.
Do you think I, or our convent,
Aren't there enough people to pray for you?
Thomas, that joke isn't funny at all.
"Your problem is that we don't have enough." [232] [Pg 148]

Recognize the great orator; he employs even the grand style to keep the supplies from being cut off:

Recognize the great speaker; he uses an impressive style to prevent the supplies from being cut off:

"'A, yeve that covent half a quarter otes;
And yeve that covent four and twenty grotes;
And yeve that frere a peny, and let him go:
Nay, nay, Thomas, it may no thing be so.
What is a ferthing worth parted on twelve?
Lo, eche thing that is oned in himself
Is more strong, than whan it is yscatered...
Thou woldest han our labour al for nought.'"[233]

"Hey, give that convent a quarter of oats;"
And give that convent twenty-four groats;
And give that friar a penny, and let him leave:
No, no, Thomas, it can’t be like that.
What’s a farthing worth when it’s divided by twelve?
Look, everything that is unified within itself
Is stronger than when it's spread out...
"You would want our work for free."[233]

Then he begins again his sermon in a louder tone, shouting at each word, quoting examples from Seneca and the classics, a terrible fluency, a trick of his trade, which, diligently applied, must draw money from the patient. He asks for gold, "to make our cloistre,"

Then he starts his sermon over in a louder voice, emphasizing each word, quoting examples from Seneca and the classics, with a frightening fluency, a skill of his profession that, when applied skillfully, is sure to make money from the audience. He asks for gold, "to build our cloister,"

"... 'And yet, God wot, uneth the fundament
Parfourmed is, ne of our pavement
N' is not a tile yet within our wones;
By God, we owen fourty pound for stones.
Now help Thomas, for him that harwed helle,
For elles mote we oure bokes selle,
And if ye lacke oure predication,
Than goth this world all to destruction.
For who so fro this world wold us bereve,
So God me save, Thomas, by your leve,
He wold bereve out of this world the sonne.'"[234]

"... 'And yet, to be honest, it's barely the foundation
Has been completed, and there is no tile.
In our homes still;
By God, we owe forty pounds for the stones.
Now help Thomas, for he who troubled hell,
Otherwise, we’ll have to sell our books, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
And if you miss our preaching,
Then this world will fall apart.
For anyone who wants to take us away from this world,
God help me, Thomas, with your approval,
"He would take the sun away from this world." [234]

In the end, Thomas in a rage promises him a gift, tells him to put his hand in the bed and take it, and sends him away duped, mocked, and covered with filth.

In the end, Thomas, filled with anger, promises him a gift, tells him to stick his hand in the bed and take it, and sends him away tricked, ridiculed, and covered in dirt.

We have descended now to popular farce; when amusement must be had at any price, it is sought, as here, in broad jokes, even in filthiness. We can see how these two coarse and vigorous plants have blossomed in the dung of the Middle Ages. Planted by the sly fellows of Champagne and Ile-de-France, watered by the trouvères, they were destined fully to expand, speckled and ruddy, in the large hands of Rabelais. Meanwhile Chaucer plucks his nosegay from it. Deceived husbands, mishaps in inns, accidents in bed, cuffs, kicks, and robberies, these suffice to raise a loud laugh. Side by side with noble pictures [Pg 149] of chivalry, he gives us a train of Flemish grotesque figures, carpenters, joiners, friars, summoners; blows abound, fists descend on fleshy backs; many nudities are shown; they swindle one another out of their corn, their wives; they pitch one another out of a window; they brawl and quarrel. A bruise, a piece of open filthiness, passes in such society for a sign of wit. The summoner, being rallied by the friar, gives him tit for tat:

We've now landed in the realm of popular comedy, where laughter is pursued at any cost, often found in crude jokes and vulgarity. It's easy to see how these two rough and vibrant forms have thrived in the muck of the Middle Ages. They were planted by the crafty folks of Champagne and Ile-de-France, nurtured by the trouvères, and were meant to flourish in full bloom, colorful and bold, in the big hands of Rabelais. Meanwhile, Chaucer gathers his bouquet from it. Cheating husbands, mishaps at inns, accidents in bed, fights, kicks, and thefts are enough to provoke hearty laughs. Alongside noble depictions [Pg 149] of chivalry, he presents a parade of Flemish grotesque characters—carpenters, joiners, friars, and summoners; there are plenty of punches thrown, fists landing on soft backs; numerous nudities are displayed; they cheat each other out of their grain and their wives; they throw each other out of windows; they brawl and argue. A bruise or a bit of open vulgarity is seen as a mark of cleverness in such company. The summoner, being taunted by the friar, retaliates in kind:

"'This Frere bosteth that he knoweth helle,
And, God it wot, that is but litel wonder,
Freres and fendes ben but litel asonder.
For parde, ye han often time herd telle
How that a Frere ravished was to helle
In spirit ones by a visoun,
And as an angel lad him up and doun,
To shewen him the peines that ther were,...
And unto Sathanas he lad him doun.
(And now hath Sathanas,' saith he, 'a tayl
Broder than of a Carrike is the sayl.)
Hold up thy tayl, thou Sathanas, quod he,
....... and let the Frere see
Wher is the nest of Freres in this place.
And er than half a furlong way of space,
Right so as bees out swarmen of an hive,
Out of the devils... ther gonnen to drive.
A twenty thousand Freres on a route,
And thurghout hell they swarmed all aboute,
And com agen, as fast as they may gon.'"[235]

"This friar claims that he knows hell,
And, frankly, that's not surprising at all,
Friars and devils are basically the same.
You've definitely heard it said before
How a friar was once taken to hell
Inspired by a vision,
And an angel guided him back and forth,
To show him the struggles that existed,...
And he was taken down to Satan.
(And now, he says, 'Satan has a tail
Broader than a ship's sail.
"Hold up your tail, Satan," he said,
....... and let the friar see
Where the friars' nest is in this place.
And before they traveled half a furlong,
Just like bees buzzing out of a hive,
They started to drive out the demons.
Twenty thousand friars in a crowd,
And throughout hell, they clustered all around,
And returned as quickly as they could. "[235]

Such were the coarse buffooneries of the popular imagination.

Such were the crude jokes of the popular imagination.


SECTION V.—The Art of Chaucer

It is high time to return to Chaucer himself. Beyond the two notable characteristics which settle his place in his age and school of poetry, there are others which take him out of his age and school. If he was romantic and gay like the rest, it was after a fashion of his own. He observes characters, notes their differences, studies the coherence of their parts, endeavors to describe living individualities—a thing unheard of in his time, but which the renovators in the sixteenth century, and first among them Shakespeare, will do afterwards. Is it already the English positive common-sense and aptitude for seeing the inside of things [Pg 150] which begins to appear? A new spirit, almost manly, pierces through, in literature as in painting, with Chaucer as with Van Eyck, with both at the same time; no longer the childish imitation of chivalrous life[236] or monastic devotion, but the grave spirit of inquiry and craving for deep truths, whereby art becomes complete. For the first time, in Chaucer as in Van Eyck, the character described stands out in relief; its parts are connected; it is no longer an unsubstantial phantom. You may guess its past and foretell its future action. Its externals manifest the personal and incommunicable details of its inner nature, and the infinite complexity of its economy and motion. To this day, after four centuries, that character is individualjzed and typical; it remains distinct in our memory, like the creations of Shakespeare and Rubens. We observe this growth in the very act. Not only does Chaucer, like Boccaccio, bind his tales into a single history; but in addition—and this is wanting in Boccaccio—he begins with the portrait of all his narrators, knight, summoner, man of law, monk, bailiff or reeve, host, about thirty distinct figures, of every sex, condition, age, each painted with his disposition, face, costume, turns of speech, little significant actions, habits, antecedents, each maintained in his character by his talk and subsequent actions, so that we can discern here, sooner than in any other nation, the germ of the domestic novel as we write it to-day. Think of the portraits of the franklin, the miller, the mendicant friar, and wife of Bath. There are plenty of others which show the broad brutalities, the coarse, tricks, and the pleasantries of vulgar life, as well as the gross and plentiful feastings of sensual life. Here and there honest old swashbucklers, who double their fists, and tuck up their sleeves; or contented beadles, who, when they have drunk, will speak nothing but Latin. But by the side of these there are some choice characters; the knight, who went on a crusade to Granada and Prussia, brave and courteous:

It’s time to focus on Chaucer himself. Besides the two key traits that establish his place in his era and school of poetry, there are others that set him apart. While he was romantic and lively like his peers, he had his own unique style. He keenly observes characters, notes their differences, studies how they fit together, and strives to portray real individuals—something unheard of in his time, but which the innovators of the sixteenth century, especially Shakespeare, would later achieve. Is it already the practicality and insight of English thought starting to show? A new, almost manly spirit breaks through, in literature as in painting, with Chaucer like Van Eyck, both at the same moment; no longer a naive imitation of knightly life or monastic devotion, but a serious spirit of inquiry and a thirst for deep truths, leading art to become more complete. For the first time, in Chaucer as in Van Eyck, the characters described are vividly differentiated; their traits are interconnected; they are no longer just mere illusions. You can sense their past and predict their future actions. Their outward appearances reveal the personal and unique details of their inner nature, capturing the complex intricacies of their lives and movements. Even after four centuries, those characters are both individualized and representative; they remain vivid in our memories, like the creations of Shakespeare and Rubens. We can see this development unfold. Not only does Chaucer, like Boccaccio, weave his tales into a single narrative, but he also starts with portraits of all his storytellers—the knight, summoner, man of law, monk, bailiff or reeve, host—around thirty distinct figures of various genders, social standings, and ages, each depicted with their personality, appearance, clothing, mannerisms, little telling actions, habits, backgrounds, each character consistently represented through their dialogue and subsequent actions. Here, earlier than in any other nation, we can recognize the seed of the domestic novel as we write it today. Consider the portraits of the franklin, the miller, the mendicant friar, and the wife of Bath. There are many more that reveal the roughness, the coarse humor, and the amusing aspects of everyday life, as well as the extravagant and abundant feasting that characterizes indulgent living. Here and there are honest, brash characters who clench their fists and roll up their sleeves, or satisfied beadles who, once they've had a drink, will speak only in Latin. But alongside these, there are some refined characters—the knight who went on a crusade to Granada and Prussia, brave and courteous:

"And though that he was worthy he was wise,
And of his port as meke as is a mayde.
He never yet no vilanie ne sayde
In alle his lif, unto no manere wight,
He was a veray parfit gentil knight."[237]
[Pg 151]
"With him, ther was his sone, a yonge Squier,
A lover, and a lusty bacheler,
With lockes crull as they were laide in presse.
Of twenty yere of age he was I gesse.
Of his stature he was of even lengthe,
And wonderly deliver, and grete of strengthe.
And he hadde be somtime in chevachie,
In Flaundres, in Artois, and in Picardie,
And borne him wel, as of so litel space,
In hope to stonden in his ladies grace.
Embrouded was he, as it were a mede
Alle ful of fresshe floures, white and rede.
Singing he was, or floyting alle the day,
He was as fresshe, as is the moneth of May.
Short was his goune, with sieves long and wide.
Wel coude he sitte on hors, and fayre ride.
He coude songes make, and wel endite,
Juste and eke dance, and wel pourtraie and write.
So hote he loved, that by nightertale
He slep no more than doth the nightingale.
Curteis he was, lowly and servisable,
And carf befor his fader at the table."[238]

"Even though he deserved it, he was wise,"
And his manner was as gentle as a woman's.
He never used any nasty words.
Throughout his life, to all types of people.
He was an absolutely perfect noble knight.[237]
[Pg 151]
"With him was his son, a young squire,
A romantic partner and an energetic single guy,
With curly hair as if they were styled.
He was around twenty years old, I think.
He was of average height,
And extremely agile and strong.
He had fought in battles before,
In Flanders, Artois, and Picardy,
And managed himself well, considering his limited time,
Hoping to win his girlfriend's affection.
He was decorated, as if he were a meadow.
All filled with fresh flowers, white and red.
He sang or played music all day long,
He was as fresh as May.
His gown was short, with long, wide sleeves.
He could ride a horse really well and looked great doing it.
He could write songs and was a skilled writer,
Joust, dance, act, and write well.
His love was so intense that at night
He slept no more than a nightingale.
He was polite, modest, and helpful,
"And he was served before his father at the table."[238]

There is also a poor and learned clerk of Oxford; and finer still, and more worthy of a modern hand, the Prioress, "Madame Eglantine," who as a nun, a maiden, a great lady, is ceremonious, and shows signs of exquisite taste. Would a better be found nowadays in a German chapter, amid the most modest and lively bevy of sentimental and literary canonesses?

There is also a poor but educated clerk from Oxford; and even better, and more deserving of modern appreciation, is the Prioress, "Madame Eglantine," who, as a nun, a maiden, and a noblewoman, acts with great decorum and displays a sense of exquisite taste. Would we find a better example today in a German chapter, among the most humble and lively group of sentimental and literary canonesses?

"Ther was also a Nonne, a Prioresse,
That of hire smiling was ful simple and coy
Hire gretest othe n'as but by Seint Eloy;
And she was cleped Madame Eglentine.
Ful wel she sange the service devine,
Entuned in hire nose ful swetely;
And Frenche she spake ful fayre and fetisly
After the scole of Stratford-atte-bowe,
For Frenche of Paris was to hire unknowe.
At mete was she wel ytaughte withalle;
So lette no morsel from hire lippes falle,
No wette hire fingres in hire sauce depe.
Wel coude she carie a morsel, and wel kepe,
Thatte no drope ne fell upon hire brest.
In curtesie was sette ful moche hire lest.
Hire over lippe wiped she so clene,
That in hire cuppe was no ferthing sene
[Pg 152] Of grese, whan she dronken hadde hire draught,
Ful semely after hire mete she raught.
And sikerly she was of grete disport
And ful plesant, and amiable of port,
And peined hire to contrefeten chere
Of court, and ben estatelich of manere,
And to ben holden digne of reverence."[239]

"There was also a nun, a prioress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"
She was very modest and shy when she smiled.
Her strongest oath was simply "by Saint Eloy";
And she was referred to as Madame Eglentine.
She sang the worship service very well,
Her voice was sweetly pitched in her nose;
And she spoke French well and correctly.
According to the Stratford-at-the-Bow school,
She was unfamiliar with the French spoken in Paris.
During meals, she was also very well taught;
No food would drop from her lips,
Nor would she dip her fingers deep into her sauce.
She could hold onto a small piece of food really well.
So not a drop landed on her chest.
She took great pleasure in being polite.
She wiped her upper lip clean,
That in her cup, no trace was visible.
[Pg 152] After she finished her drink, there was grease.
And right after her meal, she reached.
And of course, she was a lot of fun.
And very nice, and friendly in demeanor,
And she tried to mimic the attitude.
To be composed and dignified in her behavior at court,
"And to be considered deserving of respect."

Are you offended by these provincial affectations? Not at all; it is delightful to behold these nice and pretty ways, these little affectations, the waggery and prudery, the half-worldly, half-monastic smile. We inhale a delicate feminine perfume, preserved and grown old under the stomacher:

Are you bothered by these local quirks? Not at all; it's truly enjoyable to see these charming and lovely habits, these small quirks, the playfulness and modesty, the smile that's both worldly and somewhat reserved. We breathe in a subtle feminine scent, kept and aged beneath the garment:

"But for to speken of hire conscience,
She was so charitable and so pitous,
She wolde wepe if that she saw a mous
Caughte in a trappe, if it were ded or bledde.
Of smale houndes hadde she, that she fedde
With rosted flesh, and milk, and wastel brede.
But sore wept she if on of hem were dede,
Or if men smote it with a yerde smert:
And all was conscience and tendre herte."[240]

"But speaking of her conscience,"
She was incredibly generous and very caring,
She would cry if she saw a mouse.
Caught in a trap, whether it was lifeless or wounded.
She had small hounds that she fed.
With roasted meat, milk, and good bread.
But she cried a lot if one of them died,
Or if a man hit it hard with a stick:
"It was all about having a good conscience and a caring heart."

Many elderly ladies throw themselves into such affections as these for lack of others. Elderly! what an objectionable word have I employed! She was not elderly:

Many older women dive into affections like these out of a lack of other options. Older! What an unfortunate word I've used! She wasn't old:

"Ful semely hire wimple ypinched was,
Hire nose tretis; hire eyen grey as glas;
Hire mouth ful smale, and therto soft and red;
But sikerly she hadde a fayre forehed.
It was almost a spanne brode I trowe;
For hardily she was not undergrowe.
Ful fetise was hire cloke, as I was ware.
Of small corall aboute hire arm she bare
A pair of bedes, gauded al with grene;
And thereon heng a broche of gold ful shene,
On whiche was first ywritten a crouned A,
And after, Amor vincit omnia."[241]

"Her wimple was stylishly fitted,"
Her nose is delicate; her eyes are grey like glass;
Her mouth is very small, soft, and red.
But honestly, she had a beautiful forehead.
I think it was about a span wide;
Surely, she was not undersized.
I noticed that her cloak was really stylish.
She wore a small corral around her arm.
A set of green beads, all decorated;
And hanging from it was a shiny gold pin,
On which a crowned A was first written,
And after, Love conquers all."[241]

A pretty ambiguous device, suitable either for gallantry or devotion; the lady was both of the world and the cloister: of the world, you may see it in her dress; of the cloister, you gather it from "another Nonne also with hire [Pg 153] hadde she, that was hire chapelleine, and Preestes thre"; from the Ave Maria which she sings, the long edifying stories which she relates. She is like a fresh, sweet, and ruddy cherry, made to ripen in the sun, but which, preserved in an ecclesiastical jar, has become candied and insipid in the syrup.

A pretty ambiguous person, suited for either romance or devotion; the lady embodies both worldly charm and religious piety: her attire reflects her worldly side; you learn about her spiritual side from "another Nun also with her [Pg 153] had she, that was her chaplain, and three Priests"; from the Ave Maria she sings, and the long, uplifting stories she shares. She is like a fresh, sweet, and vibrant cherry, meant to ripen in the sun, but kept in a church jar, has turned candied and bland in syrup.

Such is the power of reflection which begins to dawn, such the high art. Chaucer studies here, rather than aims at amusement; he ceases to gossip, and thinks; instead of surrendering himself to the facility of flowing improvisation, he plans. Each tale is suited to the teller; the young squire relates a fantastic and Oriental history; the tipsy miller a loose and comical story; the honest clerk the touching legend of Griselda. All these tales are bound together, and that much better than by Boccaccio, by little veritable incidents, which spring from the characters of the personages, and such as we light upon in our travels. The horsemen ride on in good humor, in the sunshine, in the open country; they converse. The miller has drunk too much ale, and will speak, "and for no man forbere." The cook goes to sleep on his beast, and they play practical jokes on him. The monk and the summoner getup a dispute about their respective lines of business. The host restores peace, makes them speak or be silent, like a man who has long presided in the inn parlor, and who has often had to check brawlers. They pass judgment on the stories they listen to: declaring that there are few Griseldas in the world; laughing at the misadventures of the tricked carpenter; drawing a lesson from the moral tale. The poem is no longer, as in the contemporary literature, a mere procession, but a painting in which the contrasts are arranged, the attitudes chosen, the general effect calculated, so that it becomes life and motion; we forget ourselves at the sight, as in the case of every lifelike work; and we long to get on horseback on a fine sunny morning, and canter along green meadows with the pilgrims to the shrine of the good saint of Canterbury.

Such is the power of reflection that begins to emerge, such is the high art. Chaucer studies here, rather than aiming for amusement; he stops gossiping and starts thinking; instead of getting lost in the ease of flowing improvisation, he plans. Each tale fits its teller; the young squire shares a fantastic and exotic story; the tipsy miller shares a loose and funny one; the honest clerk tells the touching legend of Griselda. All these tales are connected, even better than in Boccaccio’s work, by small true incidents that arise from the characters, just like we encounter during our travels. The horsemen ride happily, in the sunshine, through the countryside; they chat. The miller has drunk too much ale and can’t help but talk. The cook dozes off on his horse, and they play practical jokes on him. The monk and the summoner get into a disagreement about their jobs. The host restores order, making them speak or be quiet, like someone who has been managing an inn parlor for a long time and often has to settle disputes. They judge the stories they hear: claiming there are few Griseldas in the world; laughing at the misfortunes of the tricked carpenter; learning from the moral tale. The poem is no longer, as in contemporary literature, just a series of events, but a painting where contrasts are arranged, poses are chosen, and the overall effect is calculated, so it becomes alive and dynamic; we lose ourselves in the sight as we do with every lifelike work; and we yearn to hop on our horses on a beautiful sunny morning and ride through green meadows with the pilgrims to the shrine of the good saint of Canterbury.

Weigh the value of the words "general effect." According as we plan it or not, we enter on our maturity or infancy! The whole future lies in these two words. Savages or half savages, warriors of the Heptarchy or knights of the Middle Ages; up to this period, no one had reached to this point. They had strong emotions, tender at times, and each expressed them according to the original gift of his race, some by short cries, others by continuous [Pg 154] babble. But they did not command or guide their impressions; they sang or conversed by impulse, at random, according to the bent of their disposition, leaving their ideas to present themselves as they might, and when they hit upon order, it was ignorantly and involuntarily. Here for the first time appears a superiority of intellect, which at the instant of conception suddenly halts, rises above itself, passes judgment, and says to itself, "This phrase tells the same thing as the last—remove it; these two ideas are disjointed—connect them; this description is feeble—reconsider it." When a man can speak thus he has an idea, not learned in the schools, but personal and practical, of the human mind, its process and needs, and of things also, their composition and combinations; he has a style, that is, he is capable of making everything understood and seen by the human mind. He can extract from every object, landscape, situation, character, the special and significant marks, so as to group and arrange them, in order to compose an artificial work which surpasses the natural work in its purity and completeness. He is capable, as Chaucer was, of seeking out in the old common forest of the Middle Ages, stories and legends, to replant them in his own soil, and make them send out new shoots. He has the right and the power, as Chaucer had, of copying and translating, because by dint of retouching he impresses on his translations and copies his original mark; he re-creates what he imitates, because through or by the side of worn-out fancies and monotonous stories, he can display, as Chaucer did, the charming ideas of an amiable and elastic mind, the thirty master-forms of the fourteenth century, the splendid freshness of the verdurous landscape and spring-time of England. He is not far from conceiving an idea of truth and life. He is on the brink of independent thought and fertile discovery. This was Chaucer's position. At the distance of a century and a half, he has affinity with the poets of Elizabeth[242] by his gallery of pictures, and with the reformers of the sixteenth century by his portrait of the good parson.

Consider the significance of the phrase "general effect." Whether we plan for it or not, we either step into maturity or remain in infancy! The entirety of our future is encapsulated in these two words. From savages or semi-savages, to warriors of the Heptarchy or knights of the Middle Ages; until this point, no one had reached such a level. They felt powerful emotions, occasionally tender, expressing them according to the unique traits of their culture—some through short exclamations, others through endless chatter. However, they didn’t organize or direct their feelings; they sang or chatted impulsively, randomly, based on their mood, allowing their thoughts to emerge as they would, and whenever they stumbled upon order, it was by chance and without awareness. Here, for the first time, we see a superiority of intellect, which, at the moment of inspiration, suddenly pauses, elevates itself, judges, and tells itself, “This phrase conveys the same meaning as the last—get rid of it; these two ideas don’t fit together—link them; this description is weak—revise it.” When someone can think like this, they possess an understanding—one not taught in schools, but personal and practical—of the human mind, its processes and needs, as well as of things, their make-up and connections; they have a style, meaning they can communicate everything clearly and vividly to others. They can draw out from every object, landscape, situation, or character the unique and important features, arranging and organizing them, so as to create a crafted work that exceeds the natural in its clarity and completeness. Like Chaucer, they can explore the old common forest of the Middle Ages, finding stories and legends, replanting them in their own context, and allowing them to grow anew. They have the right and ability, as Chaucer did, to copy and translate, for through consistent revising, they leave their own mark on their translations and copies; they re-create what they imitate, because alongside tired notions and repetitive stories, they can reveal, as Chaucer did, the delightful ideas of a warm and flexible mind, the thirty master-forms of the fourteenth century, the vibrant freshness of the lush landscapes and springtime in England. They are close to grasping a true understanding of life and truth. They stand on the edge of independent thought and fruitful discovery. This was Chaucer's stance. A century and a half later, he shares a connection with the poets of Elizabethan times through his vivid imagery, and with the reformers of the sixteenth century through his portrayal of the good parson.

Affinity merely. He advanced a few steps beyond the threshold of his art, but he paused at the end of the vestibule. He half [Pg 155] opens the great door of the temple, but does not take his seat there; at most, he sat down in it only at intervals. In "Arcite and Palamon," in "Troilus and Cressida," he sketches sentiments, but does not create characters; he easily and naturally traces the winding course of events and conversations, but does not mark the precise outline of a striking figure. If occasionally, as in the description of the temple of Mars, after the "Thebaid" of Statius, feeling at his back the glowing breeze of poetry, he draws out his feet, clogged with the mud of the Middle Ages, and at a bound stands upon the poetic plain on which Statius imitated Vergil and equalled Lucan, he, at other times, again falls back into the childish gossip of the trouvères, or the dull gabble of learned clerks—to "Dan Phebus or Apollo-Delphicus." Elsewhere, a commonplace remark on art intrudes in the midst of an impassioned description. He uses three thousand verses to conduct Troilus to his first interview. He is like a precocious and poetical child, who mingles in his love-dreams quotations from his grammar and recollections of his alphabet.[243] Even in the "Canterbury Tales" he repeats himself, unfolds artless developments, forgets to concentrate his passion or his idea. He begins a jest, and scarcely ends it. He dilutes a bright coloring in a monotonous stanza. His voice is like that of a boy breaking into manhood. At first a manly and firm accent is maintained, then a shrill sweet sound shows that his growth is not finished, and that his strength is subject to weakness. Chaucer sets out as if to quit the Middle Ages; but in the end he is there still. To-day he composes the "Canterbury Tales"; yesterday he was translating the "Roman de la Rose." To-day he is studying the complicated machinery of the heart, discovering the issues of primitive education or of the ruling disposition, and creating the comedy of manners; to-morrow he will have no pleasure but in curious events, smooth allegories, amorous discussions, imitated from the French, or learned moralities from the ancients. Alternately he is an observer and a trouvère; instead of the step he ought to have advanced, he has but made a half-step. [Pg 156]

Affinity only. He moved a few steps beyond the edge of his craft, but he stopped at the end of the entrance. He half-opens the big door of the temple, but he doesn’t sit there; at most, he only sits down in it occasionally. In "Arcite and Palamon," in "Troilus and Cressida," he sketches out feelings but doesn’t create characters; he easily and naturally follows the winding flow of events and conversations, but he doesn’t define the clear outline of a memorable figure. Sometimes, like in his description of the temple of Mars, after Statius's "Thebaid," feeling the warm breeze of poetry behind him, he pulls his feet out of the mud of the Middle Ages and takes a leap onto the poetic ground where Statius mimicked Vergil and matched Lucan, but at other times, he falls back into the childish chatter of the trouvères, or the dull chatter of learned clerks—to "Dan Phebus or Apollo-Delphicus." Elsewhere, a mundane comment on art interrupts a passionate description. He uses three thousand verses to lead Troilus to his first meeting. He’s like a precocious and poetic child who mixes his love dreams with quotes from his grammar and memories of his alphabet.[243] Even in the "Canterbury Tales" he repeats himself, unfolds unrefined developments, and forgets to focus his passion or his idea. He starts a joke and barely finishes it. He dilutes a vivid color in a monotonous stanza. His voice is like that of a boy transitioning into manhood. At first, he maintains a strong and steady tone, then a high sweet sound reveals that his growth isn’t complete and that his strength is vulnerable. Chaucer sets out as if to leave the Middle Ages; but in the end, he is still there. Today he writes the "Canterbury Tales"; yesterday he was translating the "Roman de la Rose." Today he probes the complicated workings of the heart, exploring the roots of basic education or natural temperament, and creating social comedy; tomorrow, he’ll focus on curious events, smooth allegories, romantic discussions, imitated from the French, or learned moral lessons from the ancients. Alternately, he’s a keen observer and a trouvère; instead of taking the step he should have taken, he only makes a half-step.

Who has prevented him, and the others who surround him? We meet with the obstacle in the tales he has translated of Melibeus, of the Parson, in his "Testament of Love" in short, so long as he writes verse, he is at his ease; as soon as he takes to prose, a sort of chain winds around his feet and stops him. His imagination is free, and his reasoning a slave. The rigid scholastic divisions, the mechanical manner of arguing and replying, the ergo, the Latin quotations, the authority of Aristotle and the Fathers, come and weigh down his budding thought. His native invention disappears under the discipline imposed. The servitude is so heavy that even in the work of one of his contemporaries, the "Testament of Love," which, for a long time, was believed to be written by Chaucer, amid the most touching plaints and the most smarting pains, the beautiful ideal lady, the heavenly mediator who appears in a vision, Love, sets her theses, establishes that the cause of a cause is the cause of the thing caused, and reasons as pedantically as they would at Oxford. In what can talent, even feeling, end, when it is kept down by such shackles? What succession of original truths and new doctrines could be found and proved, when in a moral tale, like that of Melibeus and his wife Prudence, it was thought necessary to establish a formal controversy, to quote Seneca and Job, to forbid tears, to bring forward the weeping Christ to authorize tears, to enumerate every proof, to call in Solomon, Cassiodorus, and Cato; in short, to write a book for schools? The public cares only for pleasant and lively thoughts; not serious and general ideas; these latter are for a special class only. As soon as Chaucer gets into a reflective mood, straightway Saint Thomas, Peter Lombard, the manual of sins, the treatise on definition and syllogism, the army of the ancients and of the Fathers, descend from their glory, enter his brain, speak in his stead; and the trouvère's pleasant voice becomes the dogmatic and sleep-inspiring voice of a doctor. In love and satire he has experience, and he invents; in what regards morality and philosophy he has learning, and copies. For an instant, by a solitary leap, he entered upon the close observation, and the genuine study of man; he could not keep his ground, he did not take his seat, he took a poetic excursion; and no one followed him. The level of the century is lower; he is on it himself for the most part. He is in the company of narrators like Froissart, of elegant speakers like [Pg 157] Charles of Orléans, of gossipy and barren verse-writers like Gower, Lydgate, and Occleve. There is no fruit, but frail and fleeting blossoms, many useless branches, still more dying or dead branches; such is this literature. And why? Because it had no longer a root; after three centuries of effort, a heavy instrument cut it underground. This instrument was the Scholastic Philosophy.

Who has held him back, along with those around him? We encounter the hurdle in the stories he's translated from Melibeus, in the Parson’s "Testament of Love." As long as he writes poetry, he feels at ease; but as soon as he switches to prose, a sort of chain wraps around his feet and stops him. His imagination is free, but his reasoning is restricted. The strict scholastic divisions, the mechanical ways of arguing and responding, the "ergo," the Latin quotes, the authority of Aristotle and the Church Fathers come in and weigh down his budding thoughts. His natural creativity gets stifled by the imposed discipline. The burden is so heavy that even in the work of one of his contemporaries, the "Testament of Love," long thought to be written by Chaucer, amid the most heartfelt laments and piercing pains, the beautiful ideal lady, the heavenly mediator who shows up in a vision, Love, sets her theses, establishes that the cause of a cause is the cause of the thing caused, and argues in a pedantic way, just like they would at Oxford. What can talent, even feeling, achieve when it’s held back by such restraints? What series of original truths and new ideas could be discovered and validated when, in a moral tale like that of Melibeus and his wife Prudence, it was considered necessary to present a formal debate, to quote Seneca and Job, to ban tears, to bring forth the weeping Christ to justify tears, to list every proof, to summon Solomon, Cassiodorus, and Cato; in short, to write a book for schools? The public is only interested in enjoyable and lively thoughts; not serious and general ideas; those are just for a select few. As soon as Chaucer gets into a thoughtful mood, right away Saint Thomas, Peter Lombard, the manual of sins, the treatise on definition and syllogism, the array of ancients and Fathers, descend from their heights, invade his mind, speak in his place; and the trouvère's pleasant voice transforms into the dogmatic and sleep-inducing voice of a scholar. In love and satire, he has experience, and he creates; when it comes to morality and philosophy, he has knowledge, and he mimics. For a brief moment, with a solitary leap, he dives into keen observation and genuine study of humanity; he couldn’t maintain it, he didn’t settle in, he took a poetic adventure; and no one followed him. The level of the century is lower; he is mostly at that level himself. He is among narrators like Froissart, elegant speakers like Charles of Orléans, and chatty but unfruitful poets like Gower, Lydgate, and Occleve. There is no real growth, just fragile and fleeting blooms, many useless branches, even more dying or dead branches; that’s this literature. And why? Because it no longer had a root; after three centuries of effort, a heavy instrument severed it underground. This instrument was Scholastic Philosophy.


SECTION VI.—Scholastic Philosophy

Beneath every literature there is a philosophy. Beneath, every work of art is an idea of nature and of life; this idea leads the poet. Whether the author knows it or not, he writes in order to exhibit it; and the characters which he fashions, like the events which he arranges, only serve to bring to light the dim creative conception which raises and combines them. Underlying Homer appears the noble life of heroic paganism and of happy Greece. Underlying Dante, the sad and violent life of fanatical Catholicism and of the much-hating Italians. From either we might draw a theory of man and of the beautiful. It is so with others; and this is how, according to the variations, the birth, blossoms, decline, or sluggishness of the master-idea, literature varies, is born, flourishes, degenerates, comes to an end. Whoever plants the one, plants the other: whoever undermines the one, undermines the other. Place in all the minds of any age a new grand idea of nature and life, so that they feel and produce it with their whole heart and strength, and you will see them, seized with the craving to express it, invent forms of art and groups of figures. Take away from these minds every grand new idea of nature and life, and you will see them, deprived of the craving to express all-important thoughts, copy, sink into silence, or rave.

Beneath every piece of literature, there's a philosophy. Below every work of art is an idea about nature and life; this idea guides the poet. Whether the author is aware of it or not, they write to showcase this idea; the characters they create and the events they arrange only serve to reveal the blurry creative vision that brings them together. Underlying Homer is the noble life of heroic paganism and the joyful spirit of Greece. Beneath Dante lies the sad and violent life of zealous Catholicism and the often-hateful Italians. From either, we could derive a theory about humanity and beauty. This is true for others as well; this is how, depending on the changes, the birth, flourishing, decline, or stagnation of the master idea, literature evolves, emerges, thrives, degenerates, and ultimately ends. Whoever cultivates one, cultivates the other: whoever weakens one, weakens the other. If you instill in the minds of any era a new grand idea of nature and life, making them feel and create it with all their heart and strength, you'll see them, driven by the desire to express it, invent artistic forms and character groups. Remove every grand new idea of nature and life from these minds, and you’ll see them, stripped of the desire to convey essential thoughts, either mimic, fall into silence, or go into a frenzy.

What has become of all these all-important thoughts? What labor worked them out? What studies nourished them? The laborers did not lack zeal. In the twelfth century the energy of their minds was admirable. At Oxford there were thirty thousand scholars. No building in Paris could contain the crowd of Abelard's disciples; when he retired to solitude, they accompanied him in such a multitude that the desert became a town. No difficulty repulsed them. There is a story of a young boy, who, [Pg 158] though beaten by his master, was wholly bent on remaining with him, that he might still learn. When the terrible encyclopædia of Aristotle was introduced, though disfigured and unintelligible it was devoured. The only question presented to them, that of universals, so abstract and dry, so embarrassed by Arabic obscurities and Greek subtitles, during centuries, was seized upon eagerly. Heavy and awkward as was the instrument supplied to them, I mean syllogism, they made themselves masters of it, rendered it still more heavy, plunged it into every object and in every direction. They constructed monstrous books, in great numbers, cathedrals of syllogism, of unheard-of architecture, of prodigious finish, heightened in effect by intensity of intellectual power, which the whole sum of human labor has only twice been able to match.[244] These young and valiant minds thought they had found the temple of truth; they rushed at it headlong, in legions, breaking in the doors, clambering over the walls, leaping into the interior, and so found themselves at the bottom of a moat. Three centuries of labor at the bottom of this black moat added not one idea to the human mind.

What has happened to all these crucial thoughts? What work brought them to life? What studies nurtured them? The laborers were full of passion. In the twelfth century, their mental energy was remarkable. At Oxford, there were thirty thousand students. No building in Paris could hold all of Abelard's followers; when he withdrew to solitude, they followed him in such numbers that the desert turned into a town. No challenge deterred them. There's a story about a young boy who, even though his master beat him, was determined to stay with him to keep learning. When the daunting encyclopaedia of Aristotle came out, even though it was distorted and hard to understand, they eagerly consumed it. The only question they faced, that of universals, so abstract and dry, burdened by Arabic complexities and Greek annotations for centuries, was embraced with enthusiasm. Heavy and cumbersome as the tool provided to them was, namely syllogism, they mastered it, made it even heavier, and applied it to every subject in every direction. They created massive books, countless in number, cathedrals of syllogism, with unprecedented design and incredible detail, elevated by a level of intellectual power that humanity as a whole has only twice managed to match. These young and brave minds believed they had found the temple of truth; they charged at it in droves, breaking down the doors, climbing over the walls, jumping inside, only to find themselves at the bottom of a pit. Three centuries of effort at the bottom of this dark pit contributed not a single idea to human thought.

For consider the questions which they treat of. They seem to be marching, but are merely marking time. People would say, to see them moil and toil, that they will educe from heart and brain some great original creed, and yet all belief was imposed upon them from the outset. The system was made; they could only arrange and comment upon it. The conception comes not from them, but from Constantinople. Infinitely complicated and subtle as it is, the supreme work of Oriental mysticism and Greek metaphysics, so disproportioned to their young understanding, they exhaust themselves to reproduce it, and moreover burden their unpractised hands with the weight of a logical instrument which Aristotle created for theory and not for practice, and which ought to have remained in a cabinet of philosophical curiosities, without being ever carried into the field of action. "Whether the divine essence engendered the Son, or was engendered by the Father; why the three persons together are not greater than one alone; attributes determine persons, not substance, [Pg 159] that is, nature; how properties can exist in the nature of God, and not determine it; if created spirits are local and can be circumscribed; if God can know more things than He is aware of";[245]—these are the ideas which they moot: what truth could issue thence? From hand to hand the chimera grows, and spreads wider its gloomy wings. "Can God cause that, the place and body being retained, the body shall have no position, that is, existence in place?—Whether the impossibility of being engendered is a constituent property of the First Person of the Trinity—Whether identity, similitude, and equality are real relations in God."[246] Duns Scotus distinguishes three kinds of matter: matter which is firstly first, secondly first, thirdly first. According to him, we must clear this triple hedge of thorny abstractions in order to understand the production of a sphere of brass. Under such a regimen, imbecility soon makes its appearance. Saint Thomas himself considers, "whether the body of Christ arose with its wounds—whether this body moves with the motion of the host and the chalice in consecration—whether at the first instant of conception Christ had the use of free judgment—whether Christ was slain by himself or by another?" Do you think you are at the limits of human folly? Listen. He considers "whether the dove in which the Holy Spirit appeared was a real animal—whether a glorified body can occupy one and the same place at the same time as another glorified body—whether in the state of innocence all children were masculine?" I pass over others as to the digestion of Christ, and some still more untranslatable.[247] This is the point reached by the most esteemed doctor, the most judicious mind, the Bossuet of the Middle Ages. Even in this ring of inanities the answers are laid down. Roscellinus and Abelard were excommunicated, exiled, imprisoned, because they swerved from it. There is a complete minute dogma which closes all issues; there is no means of escaping; after a hundred wriggles and a hundred efforts you must come and tumble into a formula. If by mysticism you try to fly over their heads, if by experience you endeavor to creep [Pg 160] beneath, powerful talons await you at your exit. The wise man passes for a magician, the enlightened man for a heretic. The Waldenses, the Catharists, the disciples of John of Parma, were burned; Roger Bacon died only just in time, otherwise he might have been burned. Under this constraint men ceased to think; for he who speaks of thought, speaks of an effort at invention, an individual creation, an energetic action. They recite a lesson, or sing a catechism; even in paradise, even in ecstasy and the divinest raptures of love, Dante thinks himself bound to show an exact memory and a scholastic orthodoxy. How then with the rest? Some, like Raymond Lully, set about inventing an instrument of reasoning to serve in place of the understanding. About the fourteenth century, under the blows of Occam, this verbal science began to totter; they saw that its entities were only words; it was discredited. In 1367, at Oxford, of thirty thousand students, there remained six thousand;[248] they still set their "Barbara and Felapton," but only in the way of routine. Each one in turn mechanically traversed the petty region of threadbare cavils, scratched himself in the briers of quibbles, and burdened himself with his bundle of texts; nothing more. The vast body of science which was to have formed and vivified the whole thought of man, was reduced to a text-book.

For consider the issues they address. They seem to be making progress, but they're just wasting time. People would observe them working hard and think they're going to come up with some great original belief, yet all their beliefs were imposed on them from the beginning. The system was already in place; they could only organize and comment on it. The idea didn't come from them, but from Constantinople. As intricate and subtle as it is—being the culmination of Eastern mysticism and Greek philosophy, which is far too complex for their young understanding—they wear themselves out trying to recreate it, and they also burden themselves with the weight of a logical tool that Aristotle designed for theory, not for practice, which should have stayed in a cabinet of philosophical curiosities and never made it into the realm of action. "Whether the divine essence created the Son or was created by the Father; why the three persons together are not greater than one alone; attributes define persons, not substance, [Pg 159] that is, nature; how properties can exist in the nature of God without determining it; if created spirits are local and can be limited; if God knows more things than He is aware of";[245]—these are the ideas they discuss: what truth could possibly come from that? The confusion spreads and darkens like a shadow. "Can God cause it so that, while the place and body remain, the body has no position, meaning no existence in space?—Whether the impossibility of being created is a fundamental property of the First Person of the Trinity—Whether identity, similarity, and equality are real relationships in God."[246] Duns Scotus outlines three types of matter: matter which is first in a primary way, secondly first, and thirdly first. According to him, we have to get through this thorny maze of abstract concepts to understand how a sphere of brass is made. Under such conditions, uselessness soon shows up. Saint Thomas himself questions, "whether Christ's body rose with its wounds—whether this body moves with the motion of the host and the chalice during consecration—whether at the very moment of conception Christ possessed free will—whether Christ was killed by himself or by another?" Do you think you've reached the limits of human foolishness? Listen. He considers "whether the dove that the Holy Spirit appeared in was a real animal—whether a glorified body can occupy the same space at the same time as another glorified body—whether all children were male in the state of innocence?" I skip over discussions about Christ's digestion and even more perplexing topics.[247] This is the level reached by the most respected scholar, the most sensible thinker, the Bossuet of the Middle Ages. Even within this circle of nonsense, the answers are set. Roscellinus and Abelard were excommunicated, exiled, imprisoned because they deviated from it. There is a complete detailed doctrine that closes all avenues; there’s no way to escape; after a hundred twists and turns, you still have to fall into a formula. If you try to lift off with mysticism, or crawl beneath it through experience, powerful claws will be waiting for you when you leave. The wise man is seen as a magician, the enlightened man as a heretic. The Waldenses, the Cathars, the followers of John of Parma were burned; Roger Bacon barely escaped with his life, or he might have been burned too. Under this pressure, people stopped thinking; because to talk about thought is to talk about an effort to create, an individual innovation, an active endeavor. They recite lessons or sing catechisms; even in paradise, even in ecstasy and the highest euphoria of love, Dante feels he must demonstrate perfect memory and scholastic correctness. What about everyone else? Some, like Raymond Lully, tried to create a reasoning tool to replace understanding. By the fourteenth century, under the blows of Occam, this verbal science began to crumble; they realized its entities were just words; it lost credibility. In 1367, at Oxford, out of thirty thousand students, only six thousand remained;[248] they still followed their "Barbara and Felapton," but only as a routine. Each person mechanically went through the tired old debates, got snagged in the thorns of trivial quibbles, and burdened themselves with their collection of texts; nothing more. The vast body of knowledge that was supposed to shape and inspire all human thought was reduced to a mere textbook.

So, little by little, the conception which fertilized and ruled all others, dried up; the deep spring, whence flowed all poetic streams, was found empty; science furnished nothing more to the world. What further works could the world produce? As Spain, later on, renewing the Middle Ages, after having shone splendidly and foolishly by her chivalry and devotion, by Lope de Vega and Calderon, Loyola and St. Theresa, became enervated through the Inquisition and through casuistry, and ended by sinking into a brutish silence; so the Middle Ages, outstripping Spain, after displaying the senseless heroism of the Crusades, and the poetical ecstasy of the cloister, after producing chivalry and saintship, Francis of Assisi, St. Louis, and Dante, languished under the Inquisition and the scholastic learning, and became extinguished in idle raving and inanity. [Pg 161]

So, little by little, the idea that inspired and governed everything else faded away; the deep wellspring from which all poetic thoughts flowed ran dry; science offered nothing new to the world. What more could the world create? Just as Spain, later on, revived the Middle Ages, after shining brilliantly yet foolishly with its chivalry and devotion, through figures like Lope de Vega and Calderon, Loyola and St. Theresa, weakened by the Inquisition and complex moral reasoning, ultimately fell into a brutal silence; so too did the Middle Ages, surpassing Spain, after showcasing the absurd heroism of the Crusades and the poetic fervor of monastic life, after giving rise to chivalry and sainthood, figures like Francis of Assisi, St. Louis, and Dante, languish under the Inquisition and rigid philosophical studies, and fade away into meaningless chatter and emptiness. [Pg 161]

Must we quote all these good people who speak without having anything to say? You may find them in Warton;[249] dozens of translators, importing the poverties of French literature, and imitating imitations; rhyming chroniclers, most commonplace of men, whom we only read because we must accept history from every quarter, even from imbeciles; spinners and spinsters of didactic poems, who pile up verses on the training of falcons, on heraldry, on chemistry; editors of moralities, who invent the same dream over again for the hundredth time, and get themselves taught universal history by the goddess Sapience. Like the writers of the Latin decadence, these folk only think of copying, compiling, abridging, constructing in text-books, in rhymed memoranda, the encyclopædia of their times.

Do we really need to quote all these people who talk a lot but have nothing meaningful to say? You can find them in Warton;[249] a bunch of translators, bringing over the weaknesses of French literature and just copying copies; rhyming chroniclers, some of the most ordinary people, who we only read because we have to accept history from all sources, even from fools; creators of didactic poems, who stack up verses about training falcons, heraldry, and chemistry; editors of moral stories, who recycle the same dream over and over again for the hundredth time, teaching themselves universal history from the goddess Sapience. Like the writers from the Latin decadence, these people only think about copying, compiling, shortening, and creating textbooks and rhymed notes that make up the encyclopedia of their times.

Listen to the most illustrious, the grave Gower—"morall Gower," as he was called![250] Doubtless here and there he contains a remnant of brilliancy and grace. He is like an old secretary of a Court of Love, André le Chapelain or any other, who would pass the day in solemnly registering the sentences of ladies, and in the evening, partly asleep on his desk, would see in a half-dream their sweet smile and their beautiful eyes.[251] The ingenious but exhausted vein of Charles of Orléans still flows in his French ballads. He has the same fondling delicacy, almost a little affected. The poor little poetic spring flows yet in thin, transparent streamlets over the smooth pebbles, and murmurs with a babble, pretty, but so low that at times you cannot hear it. But dull is the rest! His great poem, "Confessio Amantis," is a dialogue between a lover and his confessor, imitated chiefly from Jean de Meung, having for object, like the "Roman de la Rose," to explain and classify the impediments of love. The superannuated theme is always reappearing, covered by a crude erudition. You will find here an exposition of hermetic science, lectures on the philosophy of Aristotle, a treatise on politics, a litany of ancient and modern legends gleaned from the compilers, marred in the passage by the pedantry of the schools and the ignorance of the age. It is a cartload of scholastic rubbish; the sewer tumbles upon this feeble spirit, which of itself was flowing clearly, but now, obstructed by tiles, bricks, plaster, ruins from all quarters of the globe, drags on [Pg 162] darkened and sluggish. Gower, one of the most learned of his time,[252] supposed that Latin was invented by the old prophetess Carmentis; that the grammarians, Aristarchus, Donatus, and Didymus, regulated its syntax, pronunciation, and prosody; that it was adorned by Cicero with the flowers of eloquence and rhetoric; then enriched by translations from the Arabic, Chaldæan, and Greek; and that at last, after much labor of celebrated writers, it attained its final perfection in Ovid, the poet of love. Elsewhere he discovered that Ulysses learned rhetoric from Cicero, magic from Zoroaster, astronomy from Ptolemy, and philosophy from Plato. And what a style! so long, so dull,[253] so drawn out by repetitions, the most minute details, garnished with references to his text, like a man who, with his eyes glued to his Aristotle and his Ovid, a slave of his musty parchments, can do nothing but copy and string his rhymes together. Schoolboys even in old age, they seem to believe that every truth, all wit, is their great wood-bound books; that they have no need to find out and invent for themselves; that their whole business is to repeat; that this is, in fact, man's business. The scholastic system had enthroned the dead letter, and peopled the world with dead understandings.

Listen to the most distinguished and serious Gower—"moral Gower," as he was known![250] Surely, he has some remnants of brilliance and elegance. He’s like an old secretary of a Court of Love, André le Chapelain or someone similar, who would spend his day solemnly recording the decisions of ladies, and in the evening, partly dozing at his desk, would catch a glimpse in a half-dream of their sweet smile and beautiful eyes.[251] The clever but weary vein of Charles of Orléans still runs through his French ballads. He has the same gentle delicacy, almost a bit affected. The poor little poetic spring still trickles in thin, clear streams over the smooth pebbles and murmurs with a quiet babble, pretty but so soft that at times you can’t hear it. But the rest is dull! His major work, "Confessio Amantis," is a dialogue between a lover and his confessor, primarily imitating Jean de Meung, aimed, like the "Roman de la Rose," at explaining and categorizing the obstacles of love. The outdated theme keeps resurfacing, buried under a rough scholarship. Here, you’ll find a discussion of hermetic science, lectures on Aristotle’s philosophy, a treatise on politics, a collection of ancient and modern legends compiled from various sources, tainted by the pedantry of the schools and the ignorance of the era. It’s a load of scholastic nonsense; the sewer spills into this weak spirit, which could flow clearly on its own, but now, blocked by tiles, bricks, plaster, and ruins from all over the world, drags on [Pg 162] dark and sluggish. Gower, one of the most knowledgeable of his time,[252] believed that Latin was invented by the ancient prophetess Carmentis; that grammarians like Aristarchus, Donatus, and Didymus regulated its syntax, pronunciation, and prosody; that it was enriched by Cicero with the beauty of eloquence and rhetoric; then further enhanced by translations from Arabic, Chaldean, and Greek; and that finally, after considerable efforts by famous writers, it reached its peak in Ovid, the poet of love. Elsewhere, he found that Ulysses learned rhetoric from Cicero, magic from Zoroaster, astronomy from Ptolemy, and philosophy from Plato. And what a style! So long, so dull,[253] so dragged out by repetitions, the tiniest details, filled with references to his sources, like someone who, with his eyes stuck on his Aristotle and Ovid, a slave to his dusty parchments, can only copy and string his rhymes together. Even in their old age, they seem to think that every truth, all wit, resides in their great, bound books; that they don’t need to discover or invent for themselves; that their whole duty is to repeat; that indeed, this is what man is meant to do. The scholastic system had elevated the dead letter and filled the world with lifeless understandings.

After Gower come Occleve and Lydgate.[254] "My father Chaucer would willingly have taught me," says Occleve, "but I was dull, and learned little or nothing." He paraphrased in verse a treatise of Egidius, on government; these are moralities. There are others, on compassion, after Augustine, and on the art of dying; then love-tales; a letter from Cupid, dated from his court in the month of May. Love and moralities,[255] that is, abstractions and affectation, were the taste of the time; and so, in the time of Lebrun, of Esménard, at the close of contemporaneous French literature,[256] they produced collections of didactic poems, and odes to Chloris. As for the monk Lydgate, he had some talent, some imagination, especially in high-toned descriptions: it was the last flicker of a dying literature; gold received a golden coating, precious stones were placed upon diamonds, ornaments multiplied and made fantastic; as in their dress and [Pg 163] buildings, so in their style.[257] Look at the costumes of Henry IV and Henry V, monstrous heart-shaped or horn-shaped head-dresses, long sleeves covered with ridiculous designs, the plumes, and again the oratories, armorial tombs, little gaudy chapels, like conspicuous flowers under the naves of the Gothic perpendicular. When we can no more speak to the soul, we try to speak to the eyes. This is what Lydgate does, nothing more. Pageants or shows are required of him, "disguisings" for the company of goldsmiths; a mask before the king, a May entertainment for the sheriffs of London, a drama of the creation for the festival of Corpus Christi, a masquerade, a Christmas show; he gives the plan and furnishes the verses. In this matter he never runs dry; two hundred and fifty-one poems are attributed to him. Poetry thus conceived becomes a manufacture; it is composed by the yard. Such was the judgment of the Abbot of St. Albans, who, having got him to translate a legend in verse, pays a hundred shillings for the whole, verse, writing, and illuminations, placing the three works on a level. In fact, no more thought was required for the one than for the others. His three great works, "The Fall of Princes, The Destruction of Troy," and "The Siege of Thebes," are only translations or paraphrases, verbose, erudite, descriptive, a kind of chivalrous processions, colored for the twentieth time, in the same manner, on the same vellum. The only point which rises above the average, at least in the first poem, is the idea of Fortune,[258] and the violent vicissitudes of human life. If there was a philosophy at this time, this was it. They willingly narrated horrible and tragic histories; gather them from antiquity down to their own day; they were far from the trusting and passionate piety which felt the hand of God in the government of the world; they saw that the world went blundering here and there like a drunken man. A sad and gloomy world, amused by eternal pleasures, oppressed with a dull misery, which suffered and feared without consolation or hope, isolated between the ancient spirit in which it had no living hope, and the modern spirit whose active science it ignored. Fortune, like a black smoke, hovers over all, and shuts out the sight of heaven. They picture it as follows: [Pg 164]

After Gower, there’s Occleve and Lydgate.[254] "My father Chaucer would have liked to teach me," says Occleve, "but I was slow, and learned little or nothing." He rephrased a treatise by Egidius about governance into verse; these are moral lessons. There are others on compassion, inspired by Augustine, and on the art of dying; then there are love stories; a letter from Cupid, dated from his court in May. Love and moral lessons,[255] meaning concepts and showiness, were popular at the time; and so, during the era of Lebrun and Esménard, towards the end of contemporary French literature,[256] they produced collections of didactic poems and odes to Chloris. As for the monk Lydgate, he had some talent and imagination, especially in elevated descriptions: it was the last flicker of a fading literature; gold was layered over, precious stones were placed on diamonds, and decorations multiplied and became extravagant; just like in their clothing and [Pg 163] buildings, so in their style.[257] Look at the costumes of Henry IV and Henry V, monstrous heart-shaped or horn-shaped headdresses, long sleeves covered with ludicrous designs, the plumes, and again the oratories, heraldic tombs, little flashy chapels, resembling conspicuous flowers under the naves of the Gothic pointed arches. When we can no longer speak to the soul, we try to engage the eyes. This is what Lydgate does, nothing more. He is asked for pageants or shows, "disguises" for the group of goldsmiths; a mask before the king, a May celebration for the sheriffs of London, a drama of creation for the Corpus Christi festival, a masquerade, a Christmas show; he provides the plan and the verses. He never runs out of material; two hundred and fifty-one poems are attributed to him. Poetry conceived this way becomes a production; it’s made by the yard. Such was the judgment of the Abbot of St. Albans, who, after having him translate a legend into verse, pays a hundred shillings for everything—verse, writing, and illustrations—putting all three on the same level. In reality, no more thought was needed for one than for the others. His three major works, "The Fall of Princes," "The Destruction of Troy," and "The Siege of Thebes," are just translations or paraphrases, wordy, learned, descriptive, a kind of chivalric parade, colored for the twentieth time, in the same way, on the same vellum. The only aspect that stands out, at least in the first poem, is the concept of Fortune,[258] and the harsh changes of human life. If there was a philosophy at this time, that was it. They willingly recounted horrifying and tragic stories; gathering them from antiquity to their own time; they were far from the trusting and fervent piety that felt God's hand in world governance; they saw the world stumbling around like a drunken man. A sad and gloomy world, entertained by eternal pleasures, weighed down by dull misery, which suffered and feared without comfort or hope, stuck between the ancient spirit in which it had no living hope, and the modern spirit whose active science it ignored. Fortune, like a black smoke, hangs over everything and obscures the view of heaven. They depict it as follows: [Pg 164]

"Her face semyng cruel and terrible
And by disdaynè menacing of loke,...
An hundred handes she had, of eche part...
Some of her handes lyft up men alofte,
To hye estate of worldlye dignitè;
Another hande griped ful unsofte,
Which cast another in grete adversite."[259]

"Her face looked harsh and frightening."
And with her gaze full of contempt,...
She had a hundred hands on each side...
Some of her hands raised men up high,
To a high position of worldly power;
Another hand gripped tightly,
Throwing someone else into great adversity.[259]

They look upon the great unhappy ones, a captive king, a dethroned queen, assassinated princes, noble cities destroyed,[260] lamentable spectacles as exhibited in Germany and France, and of which there will be plenty in England; and they can only regard them with a harsh resignation. Lydgate ends by reciting a commonplace of mechanical piety, by way of consolation. The reader makes the sign of the cross, yawns, and goes away. In fact, poetry and religion are no longer capable of suggesting a genuine sentiment. Authors copy, and copy again. Hawes[261] copies the "House of Fame" of Chaucer, and a sort of allegorical amorous poem, after the "Roman de la Rose." Barclay[262] translates the "Mirror of Good Manners" and the "Ship of Fools." Continually we meet with dull abstractions, used up and barren; it is the scholastic phase of poetry. If anywhere there is an accent of greater originality, it is in this "Ship of Fools," and in Lydgate's "Dance of Death," bitter buffooneries, sad gayeties, which, in the hands of artists and poets, were having their run throughout Europe. They mock at each other, grotesquely and gloomily; poor, dull, and vulgar figures, shut up in a ship, or made to dance on their tomb to the sound of a fiddle, played by a grinning skeleton. At the end of all this mouldy talk, and amid the disgust which they have conceived for each other, a clown, a tavern Triboulet,[263] composer of little jeering and macaronic verses, Skelton[264] makes his appearance, a virulent pamphleteer, who, jumbling together French, English, Latin phrases, with slang, and fashionable words, invented words, intermingled with short rhymes, fabricates a sort of literary mud, with which he bespatters Wolsey and the bishops. Style, metre, rhyme, language, art of every kind, is at an end; [Pg 165] beneath the vain parade of official style there is only a heap of rubbish. Yet, as he says,

They look at the great unhappy ones: a captive king, a dethroned queen, murdered princes, destroyed noble cities,[260] sad scenes displayed in Germany and France, with plenty more to come in England; they can only view them with a harsh acceptance. Lydgate ends up reciting a cliché of mechanical piety for comfort. The reader makes the sign of the cross, yawns, and leaves. In reality, poetry and religion can no longer inspire genuine feelings. Authors just copy, and copy again. Hawes[261] copies Chaucer's "House of Fame" and creates a kind of allegorical love poem based on the "Roman de la Rose." Barclay[262] translates the "Mirror of Good Manners" and the "Ship of Fools." Constantly, we encounter dull ideas, exhausted and barren; this marks the scholastic phase of poetry. If there is anywhere a hint of greater originality, it appears in the "Ship of Fools" and Lydgate's "Dance of Death," filled with bitter humor and sad playfulness that artists and poets were exploring across Europe. They mock each other in a grotesque and gloomy way; poor, dull, and vulgar figures are trapped in a ship or made to dance on their graves to the tune of a fiddle played by a grinning skeleton. At the end of all this stale chatter, amidst the disgust they've developed for each other, a clown, a tavern jester,[263] known for composing mocking and mixed-up verses, Skelton[264] appears, a vehement pamphleteer who mixes French, English, and Latin phrases with slang and fashionable terms, creating a kind of literary mud to smear Wolsey and the bishops. Style, meter, rhyme, language, and art of every kind have come to an end; [Pg 165] beneath the empty show of official style lies just a heap of garbage. Yet, as he says,

"Though my rhyme be ragged,
Tattered and gagged,
Rudely rain-beaten,
Rusty, moth-eaten,
Yf ye take welle therewithe,
It hath in it some pithe."

"Even if my rhyme is not perfect,
Worn and muted,
Weathered badly,
Worn and full of holes,
If you accept it as it is,
"It still has some value."

It is full of political animus, sensual liveliness, English and popular instincts; it lives. It is a coarse life, still elementary, swarming with ignoble vermin, like that which appears in a great decomposing body. It is life, nevertheless, with its two great features which it is destined to display: the hatred of the ecclesiastical hierarchy, which is the Reformation; the return to the senses and to natural life, which is the Renaissance. [Pg 166]

It is filled with political tension, vibrant energy, English traits, and popular instincts; it thrives. It’s a rough life, still basic, crawling with unpleasant creatures, like those found in a decaying body. Yet it is life, nonetheless, showcasing two major aspects: the resentment towards the church hierarchy, known as the Reformation; and the revival of sensory experience and natural living, called the Renaissance. [Pg 166]


[193]Born between 1328 and 1345, died in 1400.

[193]Born between 1328 and 1345, died in 1400.

[194]Renan, "De l'Art au Moyen Age."

[194]Renan, "On Art in the Middle Ages."

[195]See Froissart, his life with the Count of Foix and with King Richard II.

[195]Check out Froissart, his time with the Count of Foix and King Richard II.

[196]"Knight's Tale," II. p. 59, lines 1957-1964.

[196]"Knight's Tale," II. p. 59, lines 1957-1964.

[197]"Knight's Tale," II. p. 59, lines 1977-1996.

[197]"Knight's Tale," II. p. 59, lines 1977-1996.

[198]Ibid., p. 61, lines 2043-2050.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 61, lines 2043-2050.

[199]"Knight's Tale," II. p. 63, lines 2120-2188.

[199]"Knight's Tale," II. p. 63, lines 2120-2188.

[200]The House of Fame.

The House of Fame.

[201]André le Chapelain, 1170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__André le Chapelain, 1170.

[202]Also the "Court of Love," and perhaps "The Assemble of Ladies" and "La Belle Dame sans Merci."

[202]Also known as the "Court of Love," and maybe "The Assembly of Ladies" and "La Belle Dame sans Merci."

[203]"Troilus and Cressida," vol, V. bk. 3, p. 12.

[203]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V, bk. 3, p. 12.

[204]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V. bk. 3, p. 40.

[204]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V. bk. 3, p. 40.

[205]Ibid. p. 4.

Ibid. p. 4.

[206]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. IV. bk. 2, p. 292.

[206]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. IV. bk. 2, p. 292.

[207]Ibid. vol. V. bk. 4, p. 97.

[207]Ibid. vol. V. bk. 4, p. 97.

[208]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V. bk. 5, p. 119 et passim.

[208]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V. bk. 5, p. 119 et passim.

[209]"The Flower and the Leaf," VI. p. 244, lines 6-32.

[209]"The Flower and the Leaf," VI. p. 244, lines 6-32.

[210]Ibid. p. 245, line 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 245, line 33.

[211]Ibid. VI. p. 246, lines 78-133.

[211]Ibid. VI. p. 246, lines 78-133.

[212]"The Cuckow and Nightingale," VI. p. 121, lines 67-85.

[212]"The Cuckoo and Nightingale," VI. p. 121, lines 67-85.

[213]Ibid. p. 126, lines 230-241.

Ibid. p. 126, lines 230-241.

[214]Stendhal, "On Love: the difference of Love-taste and Love-passion."

[214]Stendhal, "On Love: the difference between Love-taste and Love-passion."

[215]"The Court of Love," about 1353, et seq. See also the "Testament of Love."

[215]"The Court of Love," around 1353, and following. Also see the "Testament of Love."

[216]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V. III. pp. 44, 45.

[216]"Troilus and Cressida," vol. V. III. pp. 44, 45.

[217]The story of the pear-tree (Merchant's Tale), and of the cradle (Reeve's Tale), for instance, in the "Canterbury Tales."

[217]The story of the pear tree (Merchant's Tale) and the cradle (Reeve's Tale), for example, in the "Canterbury Tales."

[218]"Canterbury Tales" prologue, p. 10, line 323.

[218]"Canterbury Tales" prologue, p. 10, line 323.

[219]Ibid. p. 12, line 373.

Ibid. p. 12, line 373.

[220]"Canterbury Tales," prologue, p. 21, line 688.

[220]"Canterbury Tales," prologue, p. 21, line 688.

[221]Ibid. II. prologue, p. 14, line 460.

[221]Ibid. II. prologue, p. 14, line 460.

[222]"Canterbury Tales," II., Wife of Bath's Prologue, p. 168, lines 5610-5739.

[222]"Canterbury Tales," II., Wife of Bath's Prologue, p. 168, lines 5610-5739.

[223]Ibid. p. 179, lines 5968-6072.

Ibid. p. 179, lines 5968-6072.

[224]"Canterbury Tales," II., Wife of Bath's Prologue, p. 185, lines 6177-6188.

[224]"Canterbury Tales," II., Wife of Bath's Prologue, p. 185, lines 6177-6188.

[225]Ibid, prologue, II. p. 7, line 208 et passim.

[225]Ibid, prologue, II. p. 7, line 208 and others.

[226]"Canterbury Tales," The Sompnoures Tale, II. p. 220, lines 7319-7340.

[226]"Canterbury Tales," The Summoner's Tale, II. p. 220, lines 7319-7340.

[227]Ibid. p. 221, line 7366.

Ibid. p. 221, line 7366.

[228]Ibid. p. 221, line 7384.

Ibid. p. 221, line 7384.

[229]Ibid. p. 222, line 7389.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 222, line 7389.

[230]"Canterbury Tales," II., The Sompnoures Tale, p. 222, lines 7397-7429.

[230]"Canterbury Tales," II., The Sompnoures Tale, p. 222, lines 7397-7429.

[231]Ibid. p. 223, lines 7450-7460.

Ibid. p. 223, lines 7450-7460.

[232]Ibid. p. 226, lines 7536-7544.

Ibid. p. 226, lines 7536-7544.

[233]"Canterbury Tales," II., The Sompnoures Tale, p. 226, lines 7545-7553.

[233]"Canterbury Tales," II., The Sompnoures Tale, p. 226, lines 7545-7553.

[234]Ibid. p. 230, lines 7685-7695.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. p. 230, lines 7685-7695.

[235]"Canterbury Tales," II., The Sompnoures Prologue, p. 217, lines 7254-7279.

[235]"Canterbury Tales," II., The Summoner's Prologue, p. 217, lines 7254-7279.

[236]See in "The Canterbury Tales" the Rhyme of Sir Topas, a parody on the chivalric histories. Each character there seems a precursor of Cervantes.

[236]Check out "The Canterbury Tales" for the Rhyme of Sir Topas, a parody of the chivalric tales. Each character feels like a forerunner of Cervantes.

[237]Prologue to "Canterbury Tales," II. p. 3, lines 68-72.

[237]Prologue to "Canterbury Tales," II. p. 3, lines 68-72.

[238]Prologue to "Canterbury Tales," II. p. 3, lines 79-100.

[238]Prologue to "Canterbury Tales," II. p. 3, lines 79-100.

[239]Prologue to "Canterbury Tales," II. p. 4, lines 118-141.

[239]Prologue to "Canterbury Tales," II. p. 4, lines 118-141.

[240]Ibid. p. 5, lines 142-150.

Ibid. p. 5, lines 142-150.

[241]Ibid. p. 5, lines 151-162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. p. 5, lines 151-162.

[242]Tennyson, in his "Dream of Fair Women," sings:
"Dan Chaucer, the first warbler, whose sweet breath
Preluded those melodious bursts, that fill
The spacious times of great Elizabeth
With sounds that echo still."—Tr.

[242]Tennyson, in his "Dream of Fair Women," sings:
"Dan Chaucer, the original singer, whose lovely voice __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Introduced those beautiful melodies that fill
The great era of Queen Elizabeth
"With sounds that still resonate."—Tr.

[243]Speaking of Cressida, IV. book I. p. 236, he says:
"Right as our first letter is now an a,
In beautie first so stood she makeles,
Her goodly looking gladed all the prees,
Nas never seene thing to be praised so derre,
Nor under cloude blacke so bright a sterre."

[243]Talking about Cressida, IV. book I. p. 236, he says:
"Just like how our first letter is now an a,
In terms of beauty, she initially seemed perfect,
Her gorgeous looks amazed everyone.
Nothing has ever been praised as much as this.
"Nor did such a bright star shine under a dark cloud."

[244]Under Proclus and under Hegel. Duns Scotus, at the age of thirty-one, died, leaving beside his sermons and commentaries, twelve folio volumes, in a small close handwriting, in a style like Hegel's, on the same subject as Proclus treats of. Similarly with Saint Thomas and the whole train of schoolmen. No idea can be formed of such a labor before handling the books themselves.

[244]Under Proclus and Hegel. Duns Scotus died at thirty-one, leaving behind his sermons and commentaries, along with twelve thick volumes written in small, dense handwriting, in a style similar to Hegel's, covering the same topics discussed by Proclus. The same goes for Saint Thomas and all the other schoolmen. It's hard to grasp the extent of such effort without actually looking through the books.

[245]Peter Lombard, "Book of Sentences." It was the classic of the Middle Ages.

[245]Peter Lombard, "Book of Sentences." It was the standard work of the Middle Ages.

[246]Duns Scotus, ed. 1639.

Duns Scotus, ed. 1639.

[247]Utrum angelus diligat se ipsum dilectione naturali vel electiva? Utrum in statu innocentiæ fuerit generatio per coitum? Utrum omnes fuissent nati in sexu masculino? Utrum cognitio angeli posset dici matutina et vespertina? Utrum martyribus aureola debeatur? Utrum virgo Maria fuerit virgo in concipiendo? Utrum remanserit virgo post partum? The reader may look out in the text the reply to these last two questions. (S. Thomas, "Summa Theologica," ed. 1677.)

[247]Does an angel love itself with a natural or elected love? Was the generation in a state of innocence through intercourse? Would everyone have been born male? Can the knowledge of an angel be described as morning and evening? Do martyrs deserve a halo? Was the Virgin Mary a virgin during conception? Did she remain a virgin after giving birth? The reader may look in the text for the answers to these last two questions. (S. Thomas, "Summa Theologica," ed. 1677.)

[248]The Rev. Henry Anstey, in his Introduction to "Munimenta Academica," Lond. 1868, says that "the statement of Richard of Armagh that there were in the thirteenth century 30,000 scholars at Oxford is almost incredible." P. XLVIII.—Tr.

[248]The Rev. Henry Anstey, in his Introduction to "Munimenta Academica," London, 1868, states that "Richard of Armagh's claim that there were 30,000 scholars at Oxford in the thirteenth century is nearly unbelievable." P. XLVIII.—Tr.

[249]"History of English Poetry," vol. II.

[249]"History of English Poetry," vol. II.

[250]Contemporary with Chaucer. The "Confessio Amantis" dates from 1393.

[250]A contemporary of Chaucer, the "Confessio Amantis" was written in 1393.

[251]"History of Rosiphele. Ballads."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"History of Rosiphele. Songs."

[252]Warton, II. 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Warton, II. 240.

[253]See, for instance his description of the sun's crown, the most poetical passage in book VII.

[253]Check out his description of the sun's crown, the most poetic part in book VII.

[254]1420, 1430.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__1420, 1430.

[255]This is the title Froissart (1397) gave to his collection when presenting it to Richard II.

[255]This is the title Froissart (1397) gave to his collection when he presented it to Richard II.

[256]Lebrun, 1729-1807; Esménard, 1770-1812.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Lebrun, 1729-1807; Esménard, 1770-1812.

[257]Lydgate, "The Destruction of Troy"—description of Hector's chapel. Especially read the Pageants or Solemn Entries.

[257]Lydgate, "The Destruction of Troy"—description of Hector's chapel. Make sure to read the Pageants or Solemn Entries.

[258]See the Vision of Fortune, a gigantic figure. In this painting he shows both feeling and talent.

[258]Check out the Vision of Fortune, a massive figure. In this painting, he displays both emotion and skill.

[259]Lydgate, "Fall of Princes." Warton, II. 280.

[259]Lydgate, "Fall of Princes." Warton, II. 280.

[260]The War of the Hussites, The Hundred Years' War, and The War of the Roses.

[260]The Hussite Wars, the Hundred Years' War, and the Wars of the Roses.

[261]About 1506. "The Temple of Glass. Passetyme of Pleasure."

[261]About 1506. "The Glass Temple. A Fun Activity of Enjoyment."

[262]About 1500.

About 1500.

[263]The court fool in Victor Hugo's drama of "Le Roi s'amuse."—Tr.

[263]The court jester in Victor Hugo's play "Le Roi s'amuse."—Tr.

[264]Died 1529; Poet-Laureate 1489. His "Bouge of Court," his "Crown of Laurel," his "Elegy on the Death of the Earl of Northumberland," are well written, and belong to official poetry.

[264]Died 1529; Poet-Laureate 1489. His "Bouge of Court," his "Crown of Laurel," and his "Elegy on the Death of the Earl of Northumberland" are well written and considered official poetry.


BOOK II.—THE RENAISSANCE

CHAPTER FIRST

The Pagan Renaissance

PART I.—Manners of the Time

SECTION I.—Ideas of the Middle Ages

For seventeen centuries a deep and sad thought had weighed upon the spirit of man, first to overwhelm it, then to exalt and to weaken it, never losing its hold throughout this long space of time. It was the idea of the weakness and decay of the human race. Greek corruption, Roman oppression, and the dissolution of the ancient world, had given rise to it; it, in its turn, had produced a stoical resignation, an epicurean indifference, Alexandrian mysticism, and the Christian hope in the kingdom of God. "The world is evil and lost, let us escape by insensibility, amazement, ecstasy." Thus spoke the philosophers; and religion, coming after, announced that the end was near; "Prepare, for the kingdom of God is at hand." For a thousand years universal ruin incessantly drove still deeper into their hearts this gloomy thought; and when man in the feudal state raised himself, by sheer force of courage and muscles, from the depths of final imbecility and general misery, he discovered his thought and his work fettered by the crushing idea, which, forbidding a life of nature and worldly hopes, erected into ideals the obedience of the monk and the dreams of fanatics.

For seventeen centuries, a heavy and sorrowful thought weighed on humanity—first overwhelming it, then uplifting and weakening it, never losing its grip throughout this long period. It was the notion of the frailty and decline of the human race. Greek corruption, Roman oppression, and the collapse of the ancient world gave rise to this idea; in turn, it produced stoic resignation, epicurean indifference, Alexandrian mysticism, and the Christian hope in the kingdom of God. "The world is evil and lost; let us escape through numbness, amazement, ecstasy," spoke the philosophers. Later, religion proclaimed that the end was near: "Prepare, for the kingdom of God is at hand." For a thousand years, the thought of universal ruin relentlessly dug deeper into their hearts; and when humanity, during the feudal era, managed to rise from the depths of utter hopelessness and misery through sheer courage and strength, it found its thoughts and actions shackled by this oppressive idea, which forbade a natural life and worldly aspirations, promoting instead the ideals of monastic obedience and the fantasies of zealots.

It grew ever worse and worse. For the natural result of such a conception, as of the miseries which engender it, and the discouragement which it gives rise to, is to do away [Pg 169] with personal action, and to replace originality by submission. From the fourth century, gradually the dead letter was substituted for the living faith. Christians resigned themselves into the hands of the clergy, they into the hands of the pope. Christian opinions were subordinated to theologians, and theologians to the Fathers. Christian faith was reduced to the accomplishment of works, and works to the accomplishment of ceremonies. Religion, fluid during the first centuries, was now congealed into a hard crystal, and the coarse contact of the barbarians had deposited upon its surface a layer of idolatry; theocracy and the Inquisition, the monopoly of the clergy and the prohibition of the Scriptures, the worship of relics and the sale of indulgences began to appear. In place of Christianity, the church; in place of a free creed, enforced orthodoxy; in place of moral fervor, fixed religious practices; in place of the heart and stirring thought, outward and mechanical discipline: such are the characteristics of the Middle Ages. Under this constraint thinking society had ceased to think; philosophy was turned into a text-book, and poetry into dotage; and mankind, slothful and crouching, delivering up their conscience and their conduct into the hands of their priests, seemed but as puppets, fit only for reciting a catechism and mumbling over beads.[265]

It kept getting worse and worse. The natural outcome of such a mindset, along with the suffering it caused and the discouragement it created, led to a lack of personal action and replaced originality with submission. Starting in the fourth century, the written word started to replace genuine faith. Christians handed their lives over to the clergy, who in turn submitted to the pope. Christian views became secondary to theologians, and theologians to the early church leaders. The essence of Christian faith was reduced to merely performing actions, and those actions were limited to rituals. Religion, once fluid in the early centuries, solidified into a rigid structure. The rough interactions with barbarian tribes added a layer of idolatry; theocracy and the Inquisition emerged, alongside the clergy's monopoly and the banning of the Scriptures, worship of relics, and selling of indulgences. Instead of Christianity, there was the church; instead of personal belief, there was enforced orthodoxy; instead of genuine moral passion, there were rigid religious practices; instead of heartfelt contemplation, there was outward mechanical discipline. These are the hallmarks of the Middle Ages. Under this oppression, society stopped thinking; philosophy became merely a textbook, and poetry fell into decline. Humanity, lazy and submissive, surrendered their conscience and actions to their priests, becoming like puppets, only capable of reciting a catechism and mumbling prayers on beads.[265]

At last invention makes another start; and it makes it by the efforts of the lay society, which rejected theocracy, kept the State free, and which presently discovered, or rediscovered, one after another, the industries, sciences, and arts. All was renewed; America and the Indies were added to the map of the world; the shape of the earth was ascertained, the system of the universe propounded, modern philology was inaugurated, the experimental sciences set on foot, art and literature shot forth like a harvest, religion was transformed; there was no province of human intelligence and action which was not refreshed and fertilized by this universal effort. It was so great that it passed from the innovators to the laggards, and reformed Catholicism in the face of Protestantism which it formed. It seems as though men had suddenly opened their eyes and seen. In fact, they attain a new and superior kind of intelligence. It is the proper feature of this age that men no longer make themselves [Pg 170] masters of objects by bits, or isolated, or through scholastic or mechanical classifications, but as a whole, in general and complete views, with the eager grasp of a sympathetic spirit, which being placed before a vast object, penetrates it in all its parts, tries it in all its relations, appropriates and assimilates it, impresses upon itself its living and potent image, so life-like and so powerful, that it is fain to translate it into externals through a work of art or an action. An extraordinary warmth of soul, a superabundant and splendid imagination, reveries, visions, artists, believers, founders, creators—that is what such a form of intellect produces; for to create we must have, as had Luther and Loyola, Michel Angelo and Shakespeare, an idea, not abstract, partial, and dry, but well defined, finished, sensible—a true creation, which acts inwardly, and struggles to appear to the light. This was Europe's grand age, and the most notable epoch of human growth. To this day we live from its sap; we only carry on its pressure and efforts.

Finally, invention takes a new turn, led by the efforts of lay society, which rejected theocracy and maintained a free State. This society soon discovered, or rediscovered, various industries, sciences, and arts one after another. Everything was revitalized; America and the Indies were included on the world map; the shape of the Earth was determined, the structure of the universe was proposed, modern philology was initiated, experimental sciences were established, and art and literature flourished like a harvest. Religion was transformed; every aspect of human intelligence and action was invigorated and enriched by this collective effort. It was so significant that it spread from the innovators to the followers, reforming Catholicism in response to the Protestantism it had created. It felt as if people had suddenly opened their eyes and seen clearly. In reality, they achieved a new and higher level of understanding. The defining feature of this age is that people no longer grasp things piece by piece, or in isolation, or through outdated classifications, but rather as a whole, with broad and complete perspectives, driven by an eager and sympathetic spirit that, when faced with a vast subject, explores all its parts, examines its relationships, and internalizes and absorbs it, imprinting upon themselves its vibrant and powerful essence. This essence is so vivid and dynamic that it almost demands expression through art or action. A remarkable energy of spirit, abundant and magnificent imagination, daydreams, visions, artists, believers, founders, creators—that's what this form of intelligence produces. To create, we must have, like Luther and Loyola, Michelangelo and Shakespeare, an idea that is not abstract, partial, or dry, but well-defined, complete, tangible—a true creation that resonates internally and strives to emerge into the light. This was Europe's magnificent era, the most significant period of human development. To this day, we draw from its essence; we continue its momentum and endeavors.


SECTION II.—Growth of New Ideas

When human power is manifested so clearly and in such great works, it is no wonder if the ideal changes, and the old pagan idea reappears. It recurs, bringing with it the worship of beauty and vigor, first in Italy; for this, of all countries in Europe, is the most pagan, and the nearest to the ancient civilization; thence in France and Spain, and Flanders, and even in Germany; and finally in England. How is it propagated? What revolution of manners reunited mankind at this time, everywhere, under a sentiment which they had forgotten for fifteen hundred years? Merely that their condition had improved, and they felt it. The idea ever expresses the actual situation, and the creatures of the imagination, like the conceptions of the mind, only manifest the state of society and the degree of its welfare; there is a fixed connection between what man admires and what he is. While misery overwhelms him, while the decadence is visible, and hope shut out, he is inclined to curse his life on earth, and seek consolation in another sphere. As soon as his sufferings are alleviated, his power made manifest, his prospects brightened, he begins once more to love the present [Pg 171] life, to be self-confident, to love and praise energy, genius, all the effective faculties which labor to procure him happiness. About the twentieth year of Elizabeth's reign, the nobles gave up shield and two-handed sword for the rapier;[266] a little, almost imperceptible fact, yet vast, for it is like the change which sixty years ago made us give up the sword at court, to leave us with our arms swinging about in our black coats. In fact, it was the close of feudal life, and the beginning of court life, just as today court life is at an end, and the democratic reign has begun. With the two-handed swords, heavy coats of mail, feudal keeps, private warfare, permanent disorder, all the scourges of the Middle Ages retired, and faded into the past. The English had done with the Wars of the Roses. They no longer ran the risk of being pillaged to-morrow for being rich, and hanged the next day for being traitors; they have no further need to furbish up their armor, make alliances with powerful nations, lay in stores for the winter, gather together men-at-arms, scour the country to plunder and hang others.[267] The monarchy, in England, as throughout Europe, establishes peace in the community,[268] and with peace appear the useful arts. Domestic comfort follows civil security; and man, better furnished in his home, better protected in his hamlet, takes pleasure in his life on earth, which he has changed, and means to change.

When human power is shown so clearly through such impressive achievements, it's no surprise that ideals shift, and the old pagan concept reemerges. It comes back, bringing with it the admiration for beauty and vitality, first in Italy; for this country is the most pagan in all of Europe and the closest to ancient civilization. From there, it spreads to France and Spain, Flanders, and even Germany; ultimately reaching England. How does it spread? What change in behavior brought people together at this time, everywhere, under a feeling they had forgotten for fifteen hundred years? Simply put, their situation improved, and they felt it. Ideas always reflect the actual situation, and creations of imagination, like thoughts, reveal the state of society and the level of its prosperity; there's a strong link between what people admire and who they are. When suffering overwhelms them, when decline is obvious and hope is lost, they tend to curse their lives on earth, seeking comfort in a different realm. But as soon as their hardships ease, their power becomes clear, and their outlook brightens, they start to embrace the present life again, feeling self-assured, and praising energy, genius, and all the effective skills that strive to bring them happiness. Around the twentieth year of Elizabeth's reign, the nobles traded in their shields and two-handed swords for rapiers;[266] a small, almost unnoticed detail, yet significant; it's akin to the shift that occurred sixty years ago when we abandoned swords at court, leaving us with our arms swinging in our black coats. In reality, it marked the end of feudal life and the start of court life, just as today court life is winding down, and the era of democracy is beginning. With the two-handed swords, heavy suits of armor, feudal strongholds, private warfare, and constant chaos, all the afflictions of the Middle Ages receded into the past. The English had moved on from the Wars of the Roses. They no longer faced the threat of being looted tomorrow for their wealth or hanged the next day for being traitors; they had no need to polish their armor, forge alliances with powerful nations, stockpile for winter, gather armed men, or scour the countryside to rob and execute others.[267] The monarchy, in England and across Europe, establishes peace within the community,[268] and with peace comes the useful arts. Domestic comfort follows civil security; and as people become better equipped at home and more secure in their villages, they take pleasure in their lives on earth, which they have transformed and intend to continue transforming.

Toward the close of the fifteenth century[269] the impetus was given; commerce and the woolen trade made a sudden advance, and such an enormous one that corn-fields were changed into pasture-lands, "whereby the inhabitants of the said town (Manchester) have gotten and come into riches and wealthy livings,"[270] so that in 1553, 40,000 pieces of cloth were exported in English ships. It was already the England which we see to-day, a land of green meadows, intersected by hedgerows, crowded with cattle, and abounding in ships—a manufacturing opulent land, with a people of beef-eating toilers, who enrich it while they enrich themselves. They improved agriculture to such an extent that in half a century the produce of an acre was [Pg 172] doubled.[271] They grew so rich that at the beginning of the reign of Charles I the Commons represented three times the wealth of the Upper House. The ruin of Antwerp by the Duke of Parma[272] sent to England "the third part of the merchants and manufacturers, who made silk, damask, stockings, taffetas, and serges." The defeat of the Armada and the decadence of Spain opened the seas to English merchants.[273] The toiling hive, who would dare, attempt, explore, act in unison, and always with profit, was about to reap its advantages and set out on its voyages, buzzing over the universe.

Toward the end of the fifteenth century[269], there was a major boost; commerce and the wool trade suddenly surged, so much so that farmland was converted into pastures, "which enabled the people of the said town (Manchester) to become wealthy and prosperous,"[270] resulting in the export of 40,000 pieces of cloth in English ships by 1553. This was already the England we recognize today, a land of green fields, dotted with hedgerows, filled with cattle, and bustling with ships—a prosperous manufacturing nation, with a population of hardworking meat-eaters, who enrich the land while benefiting themselves. They enhanced agriculture so much that in fifty years, the output per acre had doubled.[Pg 172][271] They became so wealthy that by the start of Charles I's reign, the Commons represented three times the wealth of the Upper House. The devastation of Antwerp by the Duke of Parma[272] sent a third of the merchants and manufacturers, who produced silk, damask, stockings, taffetas, and serges, to England. The defeat of the Armada and the decline of Spain opened the seas to English merchants.[273] The industrious hive, eager to take risks, explore, and work together for profit, was about to reap its rewards and embark on its journeys, buzzing across the globe.

At the base and on the summit of society, in all ranks of life, in all grades of human condition, this new welfare became visible. In 1534, considering that the streets of London were "very noyous and foul, and in many places thereof very jeopardous to all people passing and repassing, as well on horseback as on foot," Henry VIII began the paving of the city. New streets covered the open spaces where the young men used to run races and to wrestle. Every year the number of taverns, theatres, gambling-rooms, bear-gardens, increased. Before the time of Elizabeth the country-houses of gentlemen were little more than straw-thatched cottages, plastered with the coarsest clay, lighted only by trellises. "Howbeit," says Harrison (1580), "such as be latelie builded are commonlie either of bricke or hard stone, or both; their roomes large and comelie, and houses of office further distant from their lodgings." The old wooden houses were covered with plaster, "which, beside the delectable whitenesse of the stuffe itselfe, is laied on so even and smoothlie, as nothing in my judgment can be done with more exactnesse."[274] This open admiration shows from what hovels they had escaped. Glass was at last employed for windows, and the bare walls were covered with hangings, on which visitors might see, with delight and astonishment, plants, animals, figures. They began to use stoves, and experienced the unwonted pleasure of being warm. Harrison notes three important changes which had taken place in the farm-houses of his [Pg 173] time:

At the bottom and top of society, in all walks of life and every level of human experience, this new sense of well-being became noticeable. In 1534, realizing that the streets of London were "very noisy and dirty, and in many areas quite dangerous for anyone passing through, whether on horseback or on foot," Henry VIII started the project to pave the city. New streets replaced the open areas where young men used to race and wrestle. Year by year, the number of pubs, theaters, gambling houses, and bear gardens grew. Before Elizabeth’s reign, country houses for gentlemen were hardly more than straw-roofed cottages, made of rough clay and lit only by trellises. "However," as Harrison points out (1580), "those that have been recently built are commonly made of brick or hard stone, or both; their rooms are large and attractive, and the outbuildings are positioned further away from the main living areas." The old wooden houses were coated with plaster, "which, in addition to its lovely whiteness, is applied so evenly and smoothly that nothing, in my opinion, can be done with more precision." This open admiration shows how far they had come from their former hovels. Glass was finally being used for windows, and the bare walls were adorned with hangings that visitors could admire with delight and amazement, featuring plants, animals, and figures. They began to use stoves and enjoyed the unusual comfort of warmth. Harrison notes three significant changes that had occurred in the farmhouses of his time:

"One is, the multitude of chimnies lately erected, whereas in their yoong daies there were not above two or three, if so manie, in most uplandishe townes of the realme.... The second is the great (although not generall), amendment of lodging, for our fathers (yea and we ourselves also) have lien full oft upon straw pallets, on rough mats covered onelie with a sheet, under coverlets made of dagswain, or hop-harlots, and a good round log under their heads, insteed of a bolster or pillow. If it were so that the good man of the house, had within seven yeares after his marriage purchased a matteres or flockebed, and thereto a sacke of chaffe to rest his head upon, he thought himselfe to be as well lodged as the lord of the towne.... Pillowes (said they) were thought meet onelie for women in childbed.... The third thing is the exchange of vessell, as of treene platters into pewter, and wodden spoones into silver or tin; for so common was all sorts of treene stuff in old time, that a man should hardlie find four peeces of pewter (of which one was peradventure a salt) in a good farmers house."[275]

"One change is the many chimneys that have been built recently, while in the past, there were only two or three, if that many, in most rural towns across the kingdom.... The second change is the noticeable (though not universal) improvement in accommodations, as our fathers (and we ourselves) often slept on straw mattresses, on rough mats covered with a sheet, under blankets made of cheap fabric or coarse cloth, with a sturdy log under their heads instead of a proper pillow. If the head of the household bought a mattress or a flock bed within seven years of his marriage, along with a sack of chaff to use as a pillow, he believed he was as well off as the lord of the town.... Pillows (they said) were thought to be suitable only for women in childbirth.... The third change is the transition in utensils, from wooden platters to pewter, and from wooden spoons to silver or tin; it used to be so common to use wooden items that a person could hardly find four pieces of pewter (one of which might be a salt dish) in a good farmer's home."[275]

It is not possession, but acquisition, which gives men pleasure and sense of power; they observe sooner a small happiness, new to them, than a great happiness which is old. It is not when all is good, but when all is better, that they see the bright side of life, and are tempted to make a holiday of it. This is why at this period they did make a holiday of it, a splendid show, so like a picture that it fostered painting in Italy, so like a piece of acting that it produced the drama in England. Now that the axe and sword of the civil wars had beaten down the independent nobility, and the abolition of the law of maintenance had destroyed the petty royalty of each great feudal baron, the lords quitted their sombre castles, battlemented fortresses, surrounded by stagnant water, pierced with narrow windows, a sort of stone breastplates of no use but to preserve the life of their master. They flock into new palaces with vaulted roofs and turrets, covered with fantastic and manifold ornaments, adorned with terraces and vast staircases, with gardens, fountains, statues, such as were the palaces of Henry VIII and Elizabeth, half Gothic and half Italian,[276] whose convenience, splendor, and symmetry announced already habits of society, and the taste for pleasure. They came to court and abandoned their old manners; the four meals which scarcely sufficed their former voracity were reduced to two; gentlemen soon became refined, placing [Pg 174] their glory in the elegance and singularity of their amusements and their clothes. They dressed magnificently in splendid materials, with the luxury of men who rustle silk and make gold sparkle for the first time: doublets of scarlet satin; cloaks of sable, costing a thousand ducats; velvet shoes, embroidered with gold and silver, covered with rosettes and ribbons; boots with falling tops, from whence hung a cloud of lace, embroidered with figures of birds, animals, constellations, flowers in silver, gold, or precious stones; ornamented shirts costing ten pounds a piece. "It is a common thing to put a thousand goats and a hundred oxen on a coat, and to carry a whole manor on one's back."[277] The costumes of the time were shrines. When Elizabeth died, they found three thousand dresses in her wardrobe. Need we speak of the monstrous ruffs of the ladies, their puffed-out dresses, their stomachers stiff with diamonds? Asa singular sign of the times, the men were more changeable and more bedecked than they. Harrison says:

It’s not what you own, but what you gain, that brings people joy and a sense of power; they notice a small joy, fresh to them, faster than they do a big joy that’s old news. It’s not when everything is good, but when everything is better, that they see the bright side of life and feel inspired to celebrate. That’s why during this time they did celebrate, putting on a grand display that was so picturesque it inspired painting in Italy and so theatrical it gave rise to drama in England. Now that the violence of civil wars had crushed the independent nobility and the end of the law of maintenance had wiped out the petty rule of each feudal baron, the lords left their gloomy castles and fortified homes, surrounded by stagnant water and punctured by narrow windows, which were like stone breastplates only there to protect their lives. They flocked to new palaces with vaulted ceilings and turrets, embellished with imaginative and varied decorations, featuring terraces and grand staircases, and gardens, fountains, and statues like those in the palaces of Henry VIII and Elizabeth, which were half Gothic and half Italian,[276] reflecting convenience, splendor, and symmetry that already suggested changing societal habits and a growing taste for pleasure. They came to court and left their old ways behind; the four meals that barely satisfied their previous appetites were cut down to two; gentlemen quickly became refined, seeking glory in the elegance and uniqueness of their leisure activities and clothing. They dressed luxuriously in fine materials, indulged like men who were experiencing silk and gold for the first time: doublets of scarlet satin; cloaks of sable costing a thousand ducats; velvet shoes embroidered with gold and silver, adorned with rosettes and ribbons; boots with falling tops, draped in a cloud of lace embroidered with figures of birds, animals, constellations, and flowers in silver, gold, or gemstones; shirts that cost ten pounds each. "It’s common to display a thousand goats and a hundred oxen on a coat, and to carry an entire estate on one’s back."[277] The fashions of the time were extravagant. When Elizabeth passed away, they discovered three thousand dresses in her wardrobe. Do we even need to mention the enormous ruffs worn by the ladies, their puffed-out dresses, and their corsets stiffened with diamonds? A unique sign of the times was that men were more changeable and more adorned than they. Harrison notes:

"Such is our mutabilitie, that to daie there is none to the Spanish guise, to morrow the French toies are most fine and delectable, yer long no such apparell as that which is after the high Alman fashion, by and by the Turkish maner is generallie best liked of, otherwise the Morisco gowns, the Barbarian sleeves... and the short French breeches.... And as these fashions are diverse, so likewise it is a world to see the costlinesse and the curiositie; the excesse and the vanitie; the pompe and the braverie; the change and the varietie; and finallie, the ficklenesse and the follie that is in all degrees."[278]

"We're so unpredictable that today everyone loves the Spanish style, tomorrow it’s all about the French trends, soon there won't be any outfits like those in high Alman fashion, and then the Turkish style will be the favorite, not to mention the Morisco gowns, the Barbarian sleeves, and the short French pants. As these styles shift, it’s interesting to see the costs and complexity; the excess and vanity; the pomp and flashiness; the changes and variety; and ultimately, the fickleness and foolishness present in all levels of society." [278]

Folly, it may have been, but poetry likewise. There was something more than puppyism in this masquerade of splendid costume. The overflow of inner sentiment found this issue, as also in drama and poetry. It was an artistic spirit which induced it. There was an incredible outgrowth of living forms from their brains. They acted like their engravers, who give us in their frontispieces a prodigality of fruits, flowers, active figures, animals, gods, and pour out and confuse the whole treasure of nature in every corner of their paper. They must enjoy the beautiful; they would be happy through their eyes; they perceive in consequence naturally the relief and energy of forms. From the accession of Henry VIII to the death of James I we [Pg 175] find nothing but tournaments, processions, public entries, masquerades. First come the royal banquets, coronation displays, large and noisy pleasures of Henry VIII. Wolsey entertains him

Foolish as it may have been, so was poetry. There was more than just youthful silliness in this extravagant costume party. The overflow of deep feelings found its expression here, just like in drama and poetry. It was an artistic spirit that inspired it. There was an incredible emergence of living forms from their imaginations. They acted like their engravers, who present us with a lavish display of fruits, flowers, lively figures, animals, and gods, filling every corner of their paper with nature’s treasures. They must appreciate the beauty; they would find joy through their eyes; as a result, they instinctively perceive the relief and energy of forms. From the time of Henry VIII to the death of James I, we [Pg 175] see nothing but tournaments, processions, public entries, and masquerades. First come the royal banquets, the coronation festivities, and the grand and boisterous celebrations of Henry VIII. Wolsey entertains him

"In so gorgeous a sort and costlie maner, that it was an heaven to behold. There wanted no dames or damosels meet or apt to danse with the maskers, or to garnish the place for the time: then was there all kind of musike and harmonie, with fine voices both of men and children. On a time the king came suddenlie thither in a maske with a dozen maskers all in garments like sheepheards, made of fine cloth of gold, and crimosin sattin paned,... having sixteene torch-bearers.... In came a new banket before the king wherein were served two hundred diverse dishes, of costlie devises and subtilities. Thus passed they foorth the night with banketting, dansing, and other triumphs, to the great comfort of the king, and pleasant regard of the nobilitie there assembled."[279]

"In a stunning and extravagant way that was a joy to witness. There were plenty of ladies and young women ready to dance with the performers or decorate the venue for the occasion. All kinds of music and harmonies filled the air, featuring beautiful voices from both men and children. At one point, the king unexpectedly showed up in disguise with a dozen performers dressed as shepherds, in fine gold fabric and crimson satin,... accompanied by sixteen torchbearers.... A new banquet was then presented for the king, featuring two hundred different dishes, all elaborate and intricately prepared. They spent the night enjoying the feast, dancing, and celebrating, much to the king's delight and the enjoyment of the assembled nobility."[279]

Count, if you can, the mythological entertainments, the theatrical receptions, the open-air operas played before Elizabeth, James, and their great lords.[280] At Kenilworth the pageants lasted ten days. There was everything; learned recreations, novelties, popular plays, sanguinary spectacles, coarse farces, juggling and feats of skill, allegories, mythologies, chivalric exhibitions, rustic and national commemorations. At the same time, in this universal outburst and sudden expanse, men become interested in themselves, find their life desirable, worthy of being represented and put on the stage complete; they play with it, delight in looking upon it, love its ups and downs, and make of it a work of art. The queen is received by a sibyl, then by giants of the time of Arthur, then by the Lady of the Lake, Sylvanus, Pomona, Ceres, and Bacchus, every divinity in turn presents her with the first-fruits of his empire. Next day, a savage, dressed in moss and ivy, discourses before her with Echo in her praise. Thirteen bears are set fighting against dogs. An Italian acrobat performs wonderful feats before the whole assembly. A rustic marriage takes place before the queen, then a sort of comic fight amongst the peasants of Coventry, who represent the defeat of the Danes. As she is returning from the chase, Triton, rising from the lake, prays her, in the name of [Pg 176] Neptune, to deliver the enchanted lady, pursued by a cruel knight, Syr Bruse sauns Pitee. Presently the lady appears, surrounded by nymphs, followed close by Proteus, who is borne by an enormous dolphin. Concealed in the dolphin, a band of musicians with a chorus of ocean-deities, sing the praise of the powerful, beautiful, chaste queen of England.[281] You perceive that comedy is not confined to the theatre; the great of the realm and the queen herself become actors. The cravings of the imagination are so keen that the court becomes a stage. Under James I, every year, on Twelfth-day, the queen, the chief ladies and nobles, played a piece called a Masque, a sort of allegory combined with dances, heightened in effect by decorations and costumes of great splendor, of which the mythological paintings of Rubens can alone give an idea:

Count, if you can, the mythological entertainments, the theatrical receptions, the outdoor operas performed for Elizabeth, James, and their noble guests.[280] At Kenilworth, the pageants lasted ten days. There was everything: intellectual games, new attractions, popular plays, bloody spectacles, crude comedies, juggling, and skill displays, allegories, mythologies, chivalric shows, rustic and national celebrations. During this huge outpouring and rapid expansion, people became interested in themselves, found their lives enjoyable, worthy of being represented and staged completely; they played with their experiences, delighted in viewing them, loved the ups and downs, and created a work of art from it. The queen is greeted by a sibyl, then by giants from Arthur's time, then by the Lady of the Lake, Sylvanus, Pomona, Ceres, and Bacchus, with each deity presenting her with the first-fruits of his realm. The next day, a wild man dressed in moss and ivy speaks before her, praising her with Echo. Thirteen bears are pitted against dogs in a fight. An Italian acrobat performs amazing feats in front of the whole group. A rustic wedding takes place before the queen, followed by a sort of comic brawl among the peasants of Coventry, representing the defeat of the Danes. As she's returning from the hunt, Triton rises from the lake and asks her, in Neptune's name, to save the enchanted lady from a cruel knight, Syr Bruse sauns Pitee. Soon the lady appears, surrounded by nymphs, closely followed by Proteus, who is carried by a giant dolphin. Hidden in the dolphin is a band of musicians with a chorus of ocean deities, singing the praises of the powerful, beautiful, chaste queen of England.[281] You can see that comedy isn't limited to the theatre; the powerful and the queen herself become performers. The desires of the imagination are so strong that the court transforms into a stage. Under James I, every year on Twelfth Night, the queen, along with the leading ladies and nobles, performed a piece called a Masque, an allegory mixed with dances, enhanced by decorations and costumes of great splendor, which only Rubens’ mythological paintings can truly convey:

"The attire of the lords was from the antique Greek statues. On their heads they wore Persic crowns, that were with scrolls of gold plate turned outward, and wreathed about with a carnation and silver net-lawn. Their bodies were of carnation cloth of silver; to express the naked, in manner of the Greek thorax, girt under the breasts with a broad belt of cloth of gold, fastened with jewels; the mantles were of coloured silke; the first, sky-colour; the second, pearl-colour; the third, flame colour; the fourth, tawny. The ladies attire was of white cloth of silver, wrought with Juno's birds and fruits; a loose under garment, full gathered, of carnation, striped with silver, and parted with a golden zone; beneath that, another flowing garment, of watchet cloth of silver, laced with gold; their hair carelessly bound under the circle of a rare and rich coronet, adorned with all variety, and choice of jewels; from the top of which flowed a transparent veil, down to the ground. Their shoes were azure and gold, set with rubies and diamonds."[282]

"The lords wore outfits inspired by ancient Greek statues. They had Persian crowns on their heads, featuring outward-facing gold scrolls and surrounded by a carnation and silver netting. Their clothing was made of silver-colored fabric resembling a carnation, designed to accentuate the body like a Greek thorax, belted under the breasts with a wide golden cloth belt, adorned with jewels. The mantles were made of colored silk; the first one was sky blue, the second was pearly, the third was flame-colored, and the fourth was tawny. The ladies' outfits were made from white silver cloth, decorated with Juno's birds and fruits; they wore a loose undergarment, fully gathered, in carnation with silver stripes, cinched with a golden belt; beneath that was another flowing garment made of light blue silver cloth, trimmed with gold; their hair was loosely secured under a unique and lavish coronet, embellished with various jewels; a sheer veil flowed down to the ground from the top of the coronet. Their shoes were a blend of azure and gold, inlaid with rubies and diamonds." [282]

I abridge the description, which is like a fairy tale. Fancy that all these costumes, this glitter of materials, this sparkling of diamonds, this splendor of nudities, was displayed daily at the marriage of the great, to the bold sounds of a pagan epithalamium. Think of the feasts which the Earl of Carlisle introduced, where was served first of all a table loaded with sumptuous viands, as high as a man could reach, in order to remove it presently, and replace it by another similar table. This prodigality of magnificence, these costly follies, this unbridling of the imagination, [Pg 177] this intoxication of eye and ear, this comedy played by the lords of the realm, like the pictures of Rubens, Jordaens, and their Flemish contemporaries, so open an appeal to the senses, so complete a return to nature, that our chilled and gloomy age is scarcely able to imagine it.[283]

I’ll shorten the description, which feels like a fairy tale. Imagine all these costumes, the sparkle of materials, the shining diamonds, and the display of nudity at the grand weddings, accompanied by the bold sounds of a pagan wedding song. Think about the feasts the Earl of Carlisle introduced, where the first course was a table piled high with luxurious food, as tall as a person could reach, only to be taken away and replaced with another identical table. This extravagant display, these expensive indulgences, this unrestrained imagination, this sensory overload—it's like a play performed by the realm's lords, reminiscent of the paintings by Rubens, Jordaens, and their Flemish peers. It’s such an appeal to the senses and such a return to nature that our cold and gloomy times can hardly envision it.[Pg 177]


SECTION III.—Popular Festivals

To vent the feelings, to satisfy the heart and eyes, to set free boldly on all the roads of existence the pack of appetites and instincts, this was the craving which the manners of the time betrayed. It was "merry England," as they called it then. It was not yet stern and constrained. It expanded widely, freely, and rejoiced to find itself so expanded. No longer at court only was the drama found, but in the village. Strolling companies betook themselves thither, and the country folk supplied any deficiencies, when necessary. Shakespeare saw, before he depicted them, stupid fellows, carpenters, joiners, bellows-menders, play Pyramus and Thisbe, represent the lion roaring as gently as any sucking dove, and the wall, by stretching out their hands. Every holiday was a pageant, in which townspeople, workmen, and children bore their parts. They were actors by nature. When the soul is full and fresh, it does not express its ideas by reasonings; it plays and figures them; it mimics them; that is the true and original language, the children's tongue, the speech of artists, of invention, and of joy. It is in this manner they please themselves with songs and feasting, on all the symbolic holidays with which tradition has filled the year.[284] On the Sunday after Twelfth-night the laborers parade the streets, with their shirts over their coats, decked with ribbons, dragging a plough to the sound of music, and dancing a sword-dance; on another day they draw in a cart a figure made of ears of corn, with songs, flutes, and drums; on another, Father Christmas and his company; or else they enact the history of Robin Hood, the bold archer, around the May-pole, or the legend of Saint George and the Dragon. We might occupy half a volume in describing all these holidays, such as Harvest Home, All Saints, [Pg 178] Martinmas, Sheepshearing, above all Christmas, which lasted twelve days, and sometimes six weeks. They eat and drink, junket, tumble about, kiss the girls, ring the bells, satiate themselves with noise: coarse drunken revels, in which man is an unbridled animal, and which are the incarnation of natural life. The Puritans made no mistake about that. Stubbes says:

To express their feelings, to please their hearts and eyes, and to boldly unleash their desires and instincts on all the paths of life, this was the longing that the customs of the time revealed. It was referred to as "merry England." It wasn't yet serious and restrained. It opened up widely, freely, and took joy in that expansion. Drama wasn't confined to the court anymore; it spread to the villages. Traveling troupes would go there, and local folks would fill in any gaps when needed. Shakespeare observed, before he portrayed them, simple folks, carpenters, joiners, bellows-menders, acting out Pyramus and Thisbe, portraying the lion's roar as gently as a dove, and the wall by extending their arms. Every holiday was a celebration where townspeople, workers, and children played their parts. They were naturally actors. When the spirit is vibrant and fresh, it doesn't articulate its thoughts through reasoning; it plays them out, imitates them—that's the real and original language, the language of children, the speech of artists, of creativity, and of joy. This is how they delight themselves with songs and feasts during all the traditional holidays throughout the year.[284] On the Sunday after Twelfth Night, the laborers march through the streets with their shirts over their coats, adorned with ribbons, pulling a plow to the sound of music and performing a sword dance; on another day, they bring a cart with a figure made of ears of corn, accompanied by singing, flutes, and drums; on another day, they parade Father Christmas and his entourage; or they reenact the tale of Robin Hood, the brave archer, around the Maypole, or the story of Saint George and the Dragon. We could fill half a book describing all these holidays, such as Harvest Home, All Saints, [Pg 178] Martinmas, Sheepshearing, and especially Christmas, which lasted for twelve days and sometimes up to six weeks. They eat and drink, feast, dance around, kiss the girls, ring the bells, and indulge in the noise: boisterous drunken celebrations where people are wild and free, embodying natural life. The Puritans were well aware of this. Stubbes notes:

"First, all the wilde heades of the parishe, conventying together, chuse them a ground capitaine of mischeef, whan they innoble with the title of my Lorde of Misserule, and hym they crown with great solemnitie, and adopt for their kyng. This kyng anoynted, chuseth for the twentie, fourtie, three score, or a hundred lustie guttes like to hymself to waite uppon his lordely maiestie.... Then have they their hobbie horses, dragons, and other antiques, together with their baudie pipers and thunderyng drommers, to strike up the devilles daunce withall: then marche these heathen companie towardes the churche and churche-yarde, their pipers pipyng, their drommers thonderyng, their stumppes dauncyng, their belles rynglyng, their handkerchefes swyngyng about their heads like madmen, their hobbie horses and other monsters skirmishyng amongest the throng; and in this sorte they goe to the churche (though the minister be at praier or preachyng), dauncyng, and swingyng their handkercheefes over their heades, in the churche, like devilles incarnate, with such a confused noise, that no man can heare his owne voice. Then the foolishe people they looke, they stare, they laugh, they fleere, and mount upon formes and pewes, to see these goodly pageauntes, solemnized in this sort. Then after this, aboute the churche they goe againe and againe, and so forthe into the churche-yarde, where they have commonly their sommer haules, their bowers, arbours, and banquettyng houses set up, wherein they feaste, banquet, and daunce all that daie, and peradventure all that night too. And thus these terrestriall furies spend the Sabbaoth daie!... An other sorte of fantasticall fooles bringe to these helhoundes (the Lorde of Misrule and his complices) some bread, some good ale, some newe cheese, some olde cheese, some custardes, some cakes, some flaunes, some tartes, some creame, some meate, some one thing, some an other."

"First, all the wild characters in the parish come together to choose a mischievous leader, who they honor with the title of My Lord of Misrule, and they crown him in a grand ceremony, accepting him as their king. This crowned king picks twenty, forty, sixty, or a hundred lively people like himself to serve him. Then, they bring out their hobby horses, dragons, and other eccentric displays, along with loud pipers and booming drummers, to kick off the wild festivities. This unruly group marches toward the church and churchyard, with their pipers playing, their drummers booming, their feet dancing, their bells ringing, and their handkerchiefs waving over their heads like madmen, while their hobby horses and other creatures bump around among the crowd. They head to the church (even if the minister is praying or preaching), dancing and waving their handkerchiefs high, acting like living devils, making so much noise that no one can hear themselves speak. The amused spectators watch, stare, laugh, jeer, and climb onto benches and pews to witness these extravagant displays. After this, they circle the church repeatedly and then go out into the churchyard, where they usually set up their summer halls, bowers, arbours, and banquet houses, where they feast, celebrate, and dance throughout the day, and perhaps into the night as well. And so, these earthly spirits spend the Sabbath day! Another group of whimsical fools brings to these troublemakers (the Lord of Misrule and his crew) some bread, good ale, fresh cheese, old cheese, custards, cakes, pancakes, tarts, cream, and various dishes."

He continues thus:

He continues like this:

"Against Maie, every parishe, towne and village essemble themselves together, bothe men, women, and children, olde and yong, even all indifferently; they goe to the woodes where they spende all the night in pleasant pastymes, and in the mornyng they returne, bringing with them birch, bowes, and branches of trees, to deck their assemblies with-all. But their cheefest iewell they bringe from thence is their Maie poole, whiche they bring home with great veneration, as thus: They have twenty or fourtie yoke of oxen, every ox havyng a sweete nosegaie of flowers tyed on the tippe of his homes, and these oxen, drawe home this Maie poole (this stinckyng idoll rather)... and thus beyng [Pg 179] reared up, they strawe the grounde aboute, binde greene boughes about it, sett up sommer haules, bowers, and arbours hard by it; and then fall they to banquet and feast, to leape and daunce aboute it, as the heathen people did at the dedication of their idolles.... Of a hundred maides goyng to the woode over night, there have scarcely the third parte returned home againe undefiled."[285]

"In May, every parish, town, and village comes together, including men, women, and children of all ages. They head to the woods, where they spend the whole night enjoying various activities, and in the morning, they return with birch trees, bows, and branches to decorate their gatherings. But the most important thing they bring back is the Maypole, which they carry home with great care. They have twenty or forty teams of oxen, each adorned with sweet flower garlands tied to their horns, and these oxen pull the Maypole (which is quite an oddity). Once it’s set up, they cover the ground around it, tie green branches to it, set up summer huts, bowers, and arbors nearby; and then they feast, dance, and jump around it, much like the pagan people did when honoring their idols. Of a hundred young women going to the woods overnight, hardly a third come back home untouched." [Pg 179]

"On Shrove Tuesday," says another,[286] "at the sound of a bell, the folk become insane, thousands at a time, and forget all decency and common-sense.... It is to Satan and the devil that they pay homage and do sacrifice to in these abominable pleasures." It is in fact to nature, to the ancient Pan, to Freya, to Hertha, her sisters, to the old Teutonic deities who survived the Middle Ages. At this period, in the temporary decay of Christianity, and the sudden advance of corporal well-being, man adored himself, and there endured no life within him but that of paganism.

"On Shrove Tuesday," says another,[286] "when the bell rings, people lose their minds, thousands at once, and forget all decency and common sense.... They show their devotion to Satan and the devil, making sacrifices for these terrible pleasures." In reality, it’s to nature, to the ancient Pan, to Freya, to Hertha, her sisters, and to the old Teutonic gods who made it through the Middle Ages. During this time, with Christianity temporarily in decline and a sudden rise in physical indulgence, people worshiped themselves, leaving no space inside for anything but paganism.


SECTION IV.—Influence of Classic Literature

To sum up, observe the process of ideas at this time. A few sectarians, chiefly in the towns and of the people, clung gloomily to the Bible. But the court and the men of the world sought their teachers and their heroes from pagan Greece and Rome. About 1490[287] they began to read the classics; one after the other they translated them; it was soon the fashion to read them in the original. Queen Elizabeth, Jane Grey, the Duchess of Norfolk, the Countess of Arundel, and many other ladies, were conversant with Plato, Xenophon, and Cicero in the original, and appreciated them. Gradually, by an insensible change, men were raised to the level of the great and healthy minds who had freely handled ideas of all kinds fifteen centuries before. They comprehended not only their language, but their thought; they did not repeat lessons from, but held conversations with them; they were their equals, and found in them intellects as manly as their own. For they were not scholastic cavillers, miserable compilers, repulsive pedants, like the professors of jargon whom the Middle Ages had set over them, like gloomy Duns Scotus, [Pg 180] whose leaves Henry VII's visitors scattered to the winds. They were gentlemen, statesmen, the most polished and best educated men in the world, who knew how to speak, and draw their ideas, not from books, but from things, living ideas, and which entered of themselves into living souls. Across the train of hooded schoolmen and sordid cavillers the two adult and thinking ages were united, and the moderns, silencing the infantine or snuffling voices of the Middle Ages, condescended only to converse with the noble ancients. They accepted their gods, at least they understand them, and keep them by their side. In poems, festivals, on hangings, almost in all ceremonies, they appear, not restored by pedantry merely, but kept alive by sympathy, and endowed by the arts with a life as flourishing and almost as profound as that of their earliest birth. After the terrible night of the Middle Ages, and the dolorous legends of spirits and the damned, it was a delight to see again Olympus shining upon us from Greece; its heroic and beautiful deities once more ravishing the heart of men; they raised and instructed this young world by speaking to it the language of passion and genius; and this age of strong deeds, free sensuality, bold invention, had only to follow its own bent, in order to discover in them its masters and the eternal promoters of liberty and beauty.

To sum up, take a look at the flow of ideas during this time. A few religious sectarians, mostly from the towns, clung sadly to the Bible. But the court and worldly people looked to ancient Greece and Rome for their teachers and heroes. Around 1490[287], they started reading the classics; they translated them one after another, and soon it became fashionable to read them in the original language. Queen Elizabeth, Jane Grey, the Duchess of Norfolk, the Countess of Arundel, and many other women were familiar with Plato, Xenophon, and Cicero in the original and appreciated their works. Gradually, through a subtle shift, people rose to the level of the great and vibrant minds that had freely explored all sorts of ideas fifteen centuries earlier. They understood not just the language but the thoughts behind it; they didn’t just recite lessons but had conversations with these thinkers as equals, finding in them intellects as robust as their own. They weren’t merely scholarly nitpickers or miserable compilers like the professors from the Middle Ages, such as the gloomy Duns Scotus, [Pg 180] whose works Henry VII's visitors scattered to the winds. They were gentlemen, statesmen, the most refined and educated individuals in the world, who knew how to express their ideas based not on books but on reality—living ideas that naturally entered into living souls. Through the line of cloistered scholars and petty nitpickers, two mature and thoughtful eras connected, with the moderns, silencing the whining or whimpering voices of the Middle Ages, choosing instead to converse with the noble ancients. They accepted their gods; at the very least, they understood them and kept them close. In poems, festivals, decorations, and almost all ceremonies, these ancient deities appeared—not merely restored by pedantry but kept alive through genuine appreciation, infused by the arts with a vitality as flourishing and deep as that of their earliest days. After the dark night of the Middle Ages and the sorrowful tales of spirits and the damned, it was a joy to see Olympus shining down on us from Greece again; its heroic and beautiful deities once more captivating the hearts of men. They uplifted and enlightened this young world by speaking the language of passion and genius; and this age of bold actions, free expression, and daring innovation only needed to follow its own instincts to find in them its masters and the eternal champions of freedom and beauty.

Nearer still was another paganism, that of Italy; the more seductive because more modern, and because it circulates fresh sap in an ancient stock; the more attractive, because more sensuous and present, with its worship of force and genius, of pleasure and voluptuousness. The rigorists knew this well, and were shocked at it. Ascham writes:

Nearer still was another form of paganism, that of Italy; more tempting because it was more modern and because it infused fresh energy into an old tradition; more appealing, because it was more sensual and immediate, with its celebration of strength and talent, of pleasure and indulgence. The strict ones recognized this clearly and were appalled by it. Ascham writes:

"These bee the inchantementes of Circes, brought out of Italie to marre mens maners in England; much, by example of ill life, but more by preceptes of fonde bookes, of late translated out of Italian into English, sold in every shop in London.... There bee moe of these ungratious bookes set out in Printe wythin these fewe monethes, than have bene sene in England many score yeares before.... Than they have in more reverence the triumphes of Petrarche: than the Genesis of Moses: They make more account of Tullies offices, than S. Paules epistles: of a tale in Bocace than a storie of the Bible."[288]

"These are the enchantments of Circe, brought from Italy to corrupt men's behavior in England; mostly through the influence of a bad lifestyle, but even more from the foolish ideas in books that have recently been translated from Italian into English and are sold in every shop in London.... There have been more of these disgraceful books published in the last few months than have appeared in England in many decades.... They hold Petrarch’s works in higher esteem than the Book of Genesis: they regard Cicero’s writings more than Paul's letters: they choose a story from Boccaccio over one from the Bible." [288]

In fact, at that time Italy clearly led in everything, and civilization was to be drawn thence, as from its spring. What is this [Pg 181] civilization which is thus imposed on the whole of Europe, whence every science and every elegance comes, whose laws are obeyed in every court, in which Surrey, Sidney, Spenser, Shakespeare sought their models and their materials? It was pagan in its elements and its birth; in its language, which is but Latin, hardly changed; in its Latin traditions and recollections, which no gap has interrupted; in its constitution, whose old municipal life first led and absorbed the feudal life; in the genius of its race, in which energy and joy always abounded. More than a century before other nations—from the time of Petrarch, Rienzi, Boccaccio—the Italians began to recover the lost antiquity, to set free the manuscripts buried in the dungeons of France and Germany, to restore, interpret, comment upon, study the ancients, to make themselves Latin in heart and mind, to compose in prose and verse with the polish of Cicero and Vergil, to hold sprightly converse and intellectual pleasures as the ornament and the fairest flower of life.[289] They adopt not merely the externals of the life of the ancients, but its very essence; that is, preoccupation with the present life, forgetfulness of the future, the appeal to the senses, the renunciation of Christianity. "We must enjoy," sang their first poet, Lorenzo de Medici, in his pastorals and triumphal songs: "there is no certainty of tomorrow." In Pulci the mocking incredulity breaks out, the bold and sensual gayety, all the audacity of the free-thinkers, who kicked aside in disgust the worn-out monkish frock of the Middle Ages. It was he who, in a jesting poem, puts at the beginning of each canto a Hosanna, an In principio, or a sacred text from the mass-book.[290] When he had been inquiring what the soul was, and how it entered the body, he compared it to jam covered up in white bread quite hot. What would become of it in the other world? "Some people think they will there discover becafico's, plucked ortolans, excellent wine, good beds, and therefore they follow the monks, walking behind them. As for us, dear friend, we shall go into the black valley, where we shall hear no more Alleluias." If you wish for a more serious thinker, listen to the great patriot, the Thucydides [Pg 182] of the age, Machiavelli, who, contrasting Christianity and paganism, says that the first places "supreme happiness in humility, abjection, contempt for human things, while the other makes the sovereign good consist in greatness of soul, force of body, and all the qualities which make men to be feared." Whereon he boldly concludes that Christianity teaches man "to support evils, and not to do great deeds"; he discovers in that inner weakness the cause of all oppressions; declares that "the wicked saw that they could tyrannize without fear over men, who, in order to get to paradise, were more disposed to suffer than to avenge injuries." Through such sayings, in spite of his constrained genuflexions, we can see which religion he prefers. The ideal to which all efforts were turning, on which all thoughts depended, and which completely raised this civilization, was the strong and happy man, possessing all the powers to accomplish his wishes, and disposed to use them in pursuit of his happiness.

At that time, Italy was clearly in the lead in all things, and civilization was to be drawn from it, like water from a spring. What is this [Pg 181] civilization that has been imposed on all of Europe, from which every science and elegance comes, whose laws are followed in every court, and where Surrey, Sidney, Spenser, and Shakespeare found their models and materials? It was rooted in paganism; in its language, which is mostly unchanged Latin; in its Latin traditions and memories, with no disruption; in its constitution, where the old municipal life first led and absorbed feudal life; in the spirit of its people, which was always full of energy and joy. More than a century before other nations—from the time of Petrarch, Rienzi, and Boccaccio—the Italians began to rediscover lost antiquity, to free manuscripts hidden in the dungeons of France and Germany, to restore, interpret, comment on, and study the ancients, to make themselves Latin in heart and mind, to write in prose and verse with the elegance of Cicero and Vergil, and to engage in lively conversation and intellectual pleasures as the adornment and the finest flower of life.[289] They didn’t just adopt the surface of ancient life; they embraced its very essence: a focus on the present, forgetfulness of the future, an appeal to the senses, and a rejection of Christianity. "We must enjoy," sang their first poet, Lorenzo de Medici, in his pastoral and triumphant songs: "there is no certainty of tomorrow." In Pulci, the mocking skepticism surfaces, along with the bold and sensual joy, the audacity of free-thinkers who tossed aside the tattered monkish garb of the Middle Ages in disgust. He was the one who, in a humorous poem, began each canto with a Hosanna, an In principio, or a sacred text from the mass book.[290] When he was pondering what the soul was and how it entered the body, he compared it to jam covered in hot white bread. What would happen to it in the afterlife? "Some people think they’ll find there becaficos, plucked ortolans, fine wine, good beds, and so they follow the monks, walking behind them. As for us, dear friend, we will enter the black valley, where we will hear no more Alleluias." If you want a more serious thinker, listen to the great patriot, the Thucydides [Pg 182] of the time, Machiavelli, who, contrasting Christianity and paganism, says that the first places "supreme happiness in humility, submission, and contempt for worldly things, while the other sees supreme good in greatness of soul, physical strength, and all the qualities that make men feared." He boldly concludes that Christianity teaches people "to endure suffering and not to accomplish great deeds"; he identifies this inner weakness as the root of all oppression; he claims that "the wicked realized they could tyrannize men without fear, who were more inclined to suffer than to seek revenge to reach paradise." Through such statements, despite his reluctant bows, we can see which religion he favors. The ideal that all efforts were directed towards, which all thoughts depended on, and which fully elevated this civilization, was the strong and happy man, equipped with all the powers to achieve his desires and willing to use them in pursuit of his happiness.

If you would see this idea in its grandest operation, you must seek it in the arts, such as Italy made them and carried throughout Europe, raising or transforming the national schools with such originality and vigor that all art likely to survive is derived from hence, and the population of living figures with which they have covered our walls denotes, like Gothic architecture of French tragedy, a unique epoch of human intelligence. The attenuated mediæval Christ—a miserable, distorted, and bleeding earth-worm; the pale and ugly Virgin—a poor old peasant woman, fainting beside the cross of her Son; ghastly martyrs, dried up with fasts, with entranced eyes; knotty-fingered saints with sunken chests—all the touching or lamentable visions of the Middle Ages have vanished: the train of godheads which are now developed show nothing but flourishing frames, noble, regular features, and fine, easy gestures; the names, the names only, are Christian. The new Jesus is a "crucified Jupiter," as Pulci called him; the Virgins which Raphael sketched naked, before covering them with garments,[291] are beautiful girls, quite earthly, related to the Fornarina. The saints which Michel Angelo arranges and contorts in heaven in his picture of the Last Judgment are an assembly of athletes, capable of [Pg 183] fighting well and daring much. A martyrdom, like that of Saint Laurence, is a fine ceremony in which a beautiful young man, without clothing, lies amidst fifty men dressed and grouped as in an ancient gymnasium. Is there one of them who had macerated himself? Is there one who had thought with anguish and tears of the judgment of God, who had worn down and subdued his flesh, who had filled his heart with the sadness and sweetness of the gospel? They are too vigorous for that; they are in too robust health; their clothes fit them too well; they are too ready for prompt and energetic action. We might make of them strong soldiers or superb courtesans, admirable in a pageant or at a ball. So, all that the spectator accords to their halo of glory is a bow or a sign of the cross; after which his eyes find pleasure in them; they are there simply for the enjoyment of the eyes. What the spectator feels at the sight of a Florentine Madonna is the splendid creature, whose powerful body and fine growth bespeak her race and her vigor; the artist did not paint moral expression as nowadays, the depth of a soul tortured and refined by three centuries of culture. They confine themselves to the body, to the extent even of speaking enthusiastically of the spinal column itself, "which is magnificent"; of the shoulder-blades, which in the movements of the arm "produce an admirable effect. You will next draw the bone which it situated between the hips. It is very fine, and is called the sacrum."[292] The important point with them is to represent the nude well. Beauty with them is that of the complete skeleton, sinews which are linked together and tightened, the thighs which support the trunk, the strong chest breathing freely, the pliant neck. What a pleasure to be naked! How good it is in the full light to rejoice in a strong body, well-formed muscles, a spirited and bold soul! The splendid goddesses reappear in their primitive nudity, not dreaming that they are nude; you see from the tranquillity of their look, the simplicity of their expression, that they have always been thus, and that shame has not yet reached them. The soul's life is not here contrasted, as amongst us, with the body's life; the one is not so lowered and degraded that we dare not show its actions and functions; they do not hide them; man does not dream of being all spirit. They rise, as of old, from the luminous sea, with [Pg 184] their rearing steeds tossing up their manes, champing the bit, inhaling the briny savor, whilst their companions wind the sounding-shell; and the spectators,[293] accustomed to handle the sword, to combat naked with the dagger or double-handled blade, to ride on perilous roads, sympathize with the proud shape of the bended back, the effort of the arm about to strike, the long quiver of the muscles which, from neck to heel, swell out, to brace a man, or to throw him.

If you want to see this idea at its most grand, look to the arts that Italy created and spread across Europe, transforming national schools with such originality and energy that all surviving art can trace its roots back to this. The living figures that adorn our walls signal, much like Gothic architecture and French tragedy, a unique period of human intelligence. The thin medieval Christ—a miserable, distorted, and suffering figure; the pale and unattractive Virgin—a tired, old peasant woman, fainting beside her Son's cross; grim martyrs, emaciated from fasting, with entranced eyes; gnarled-fingered saints with sunken chests— all the poignant or sorrowful visions of the Middle Ages have disappeared: the deities depicted now show only vibrant bodies, noble, regular features, and graceful poses; only the names, indeed, remain Christian. The new Jesus resembles a "crucified Jupiter," as Pulci referred to him; the Virgins that Raphael sketched before draping them in garments are beautiful girls, very earthly, related to the Fornarina. The saints Michelangelo depicts in heaven in his Last Judgment are like a group of athletes, ready to fight and take bold actions. A martyrdom, like that of Saint Laurence, is now a grand spectacle where a handsome young man, unclothed, lies among fifty clothed men arranged like in an ancient gym. Is there any of them who has fasted? Has anyone anguished and wept over God's judgment, subdued his body, or filled his heart with the sadness and sweetness of the gospel? They are too vigorous for that; they are in too good a shape; their clothes fit too well; they are too ready for swift and energetic action. They could just as easily be strong soldiers or stunning courtesans, impressive in a parade or at a ball. So, all the observer grants them in terms of their glorious halo is a nod or a sign of the cross; afterward, their eyes take pleasure in them; they exist simply for visual enjoyment. What the observer feels upon seeing a Florentine Madonna is appreciation for a splendid being, whose powerful body and fine form reflect her lineage and vitality; the artist didn’t depict moral expression like today, or the profoundness of a soul tormented and refined by three centuries of culture. They focus on the body, even talking enthusiastically about the spinal column itself, "which is magnificent"; about the shoulder blades, which in the arm's movements "create an admirable effect." Next, you’ll draw the bone situated between the hips. It’s quite fine and is called the sacrum. The main goal for them is to depict the nude effectively. To them, beauty is in the total skeleton, muscles that are connected and taut, thighs that support the torso, the strong chest breathing freely, the flexible neck. What a joy it is to be naked! How wonderful it is to embrace a strong body, well-defined muscles, a spirited and courageous soul in the full light! The stunning goddesses appear in their natural nudity, unaware of their nakedness; their calm expressions and simplicity indicate that they have always been this way and that shame has not yet touched them. The life of the soul isn't juxtaposed here with the life of the body; one isn’t so degraded that we can’t show its actions and functions; they don’t conceal them; man doesn’t dream of being purely spirit. They rise, as before, from the radiant sea, with their rearing steeds tossing their manes, champing the bit, savoring the salty air, while their companions play the conch; and the spectators, accustomed to wielding swords, to fighting bare with daggers or two-handed blades, to navigating risky paths, admire the proud curve of the bent back, the tension of the arm poised to strike, the long stretch of muscles that swell from neck to heel, preparing to brace or throw a man.


PART II.—Poetry

SECTION I.—Renaissance of Saxon Genius

Transplanted into different races and climates, this paganism receives from each, distinct features and a distinct character. In England it becomes English; the English Renaissance is the Renaissance of the Saxon genius. Invention recommences; and to invent is to express one's genius. A Latin race can only invent by expressing Latin ideas; a Saxon race by expressing Saxon ideas; and we shall find in the new civilization and poetry, descendants of Caedmon and Adhelm, of Piers Plowman, and Robin Hood.

Transplanted into different races and climates, this paganism takes on unique traits and characteristics from each. In England, it evolves into something distinctly English; the English Renaissance is the Renaissance of English creativity. Innovation starts anew, and to innovate is to showcase one's talent. A Latin culture can only innovate by conveying Latin concepts; a Saxon culture by expressing Saxon concepts; and in the new civilization and poetry, we’ll see descendants of Caedmon and Adhelm, Piers Plowman, and Robin Hood.


SECTION II.—The Earl of Surrey

Old Puttenham says:

Old Puttenham says:

"In the latter end of the same king (Henry the eighth) reigne, sprong up a new company of courtly makers, of whom Sir Thomas Wyat th' elder and Henry Earle of Surrey were the two chieftaines, who having travailed into Italie, and there tasted the sweete and stately measures and stile of the Italian Poesie, as novices newly crept out of the schooles of Dante, Arioste, and Petrarch, they greatly pollished our rude and homely maner of vulgar Poesie, from that it had bene before, and for that cause may justly be sayd the first reformers of our English meetre and stile."[294]

"In the later part of King Henry VIII's reign, a new group of trendy poets emerged, led by Sir Thomas Wyatt the Elder and Henry, Earl of Surrey. After traveling to Italy and experiencing the beautiful and sophisticated forms of Italian poetry, like newcomers fresh out of the schools of Dante, Ariosto, and Petrarch, they refined our rough and simple style of English poetry from what it had been before. For this reason, they can rightfully be called the first reformers of our English meter and style."[294]

Not that their style was very original, or openly exhibits the new spirit: the Middle Ages is nearly ended, but not quite. By their side Andrew Borde, John Bale, John Heywood, Skelton himself, repeat the platitudes of the old poetry and the coarseness of the old style. Their manners, hardly refined, were still half feudal; on the field, before Landrecies, the English commander wrote a friendly letter to the French governor of Térouanne, to ask him "if he had not some gentlemen disposed to break a lance in honor of the ladies," and promised to send six champions to meet them. Parades, combats, wounds, challenges, love, appeals to the judgment of God, penances—all these are found in the life of Surrey as in a chivalric romance. A great lord, an earl, a relative of the king, who had figured in processions and ceremonies, had made war, commanded fortresses, ravaged countries, mounted to the assault, fallen in the breach, had been saved by his servant, magnificent, sumptuous, irritable, ambitious, four times imprisoned, finally beheaded. At the coronation of Anne Boleyn he wore the fourth sword; at the marriage of Anne of Cleves he was one of the challengers at the jousts. Denounced and placed in durance, he offered to fight in his shirt against an armed adversary. Another time he was put in prison for having eaten flesh in Lent. No wonder if this prolongation of chivalric manners brought with it a prolongation of chivalric poetry; if in an age which had known Petrarch, poets displayed the sentiments of Petrarch. Lord Berners, Sackville, Sir Thomas Wyatt, and Surrey in the first rank, were like Petrarch, plaintive and platonic lovers. It was pure love to which Surrey gave expression; for his lady, the beautiful Geraldine, like Beatrice and Laura, was an ideal personage, and a child of thirteen years.

Not that their style was very original or openly showed the new spirit: the Middle Ages were almost over, but not quite. Alongside them, Andrew Borde, John Bale, John Heywood, and Skelton were repeating the clichés of old poetry and the roughness of the old style. Their manners were barely refined, still half feudal; on the battlefield, before Landrecies, the English commander wrote a friendly letter to the French governor of Térouanne, asking him "if he had any gentlemen willing to break a lance in honor of the ladies," and promised to send six champions to meet them. Parades, battles, wounds, challenges, love, appeals to the judgment of God, penances—all of these were part of Surrey's life as if it were a chivalric romance. He was a great lord, an earl, a relative of the king, who had been part of processions and ceremonies, waged war, commanded fortresses, devastated lands, stormed assaults, fallen in breaches, and had been saved by his servant—magnificent, lavish, irritable, ambitious, imprisoned four times, and eventually beheaded. At Anne Boleyn's coronation, he carried the fourth sword; at Anne of Cleves' wedding, he was one of the challengers at the jousts. After being denounced and imprisoned, he offered to fight in his shirt against an armed opponent. Another time, he was jailed for eating meat during Lent. It’s no surprise that this extension of chivalric manners brought along an extension of chivalric poetry; in an era that had known Petrarch, poets expressed feelings similar to his. Lord Berners, Sackville, Sir Thomas Wyatt, and Surrey at the forefront, were like Petrarch—sorrowful and platonic lovers. Surrey expressed pure love; for his lady, the beautiful Geraldine, like Beatrice and Laura, was an ideal figure, and just thirteen years old.

And yet, amid this languor of mystical tradition, a personal feeling had sway. In this spirit which imitated, and that badly at times, which still groped for an outlet and now and then admitted into its polished stanzas the old, simple expressions and stale metaphors of heralds of arms and trouvères, there was already visible the Northern melancholy, the inner and gloomy emotion. This feature, which presently, at the finest moment of its richest blossom, in the splendid expansiveness of natural life, spreads a sombre tint over the poetry of Sidney, Spenser, Shakespeare, already in the first poet separates this pagan yet [Pg 186] Teutonic world from the other, wholly voluptuous, which in Italy, with lively and refined irony, had no taste, except for art and pleasure. Surrey translated the Ecclesiastes into verse. Is it not singular, at this early hour, in this rising dawn, to find such a book in his hand? A disenchantment, a sad or bitter dreaminess, an innate consciousness of the vanity of human things, are never lacking in this country and in this race; the inhabitants support life with difficulty, and know how to speak of death. Surrey's finest verses bear witness thus soon to his serious bent, this instinctive and grave philosophy. He records his griefs, regretting his beloved Wyatt, his friend Clère, his companion the young Duke of Richmond, all dead in their prime. Alone, a prisoner at Windsor, he recalls the happy days they have passed together:

And yet, in the midst of this lazy, mystical tradition, personal feelings had influence. This spirit, which tried to imitate and often did so poorly, still searched for an outlet and occasionally let in the old, simple expressions and worn-out metaphors of heralds and troubadours into its polished verses. You could already see the Northern melancholy, the deep and dark emotions. This trait, which, at its peak, during the rich fullness of life, casts a somber shade over the poetry of Sidney, Spenser, and Shakespeare, begins in the first poet to separate this pagan yet Teutonic world from the entirely sensuous one in Italy, which, with its vibrant and refined irony, cared only for art and pleasure. Surrey translated Ecclesiastes into verse. Isn't it strange, at this early hour in the dawn of a new era, to find such a book in his hands? Disillusionment, a sad or bitter dreaminess, an inherent awareness of the futility of human existence, are always present in this country and among this race; the people struggle to live and know how to discuss death. Surrey's finest verses quickly reveal his serious nature and his deep, instinctive philosophy. He expresses his sorrows, mourning for his beloved Wyatt, his friend Clère, and his companion the young Duke of Richmond, all dead in their youth. Alone, a prisoner at Windsor, he reminisces about the happy days they spent together:

"So cruel prison how could betide, alas,
As proud Windsor, where I in lust and joy,
With a Kinges son, my childish years did pass,
In greater feast than Priam's son of Troy.

"Where each sweet place returns a taste full sour,
The large green courts, where we were wont to hove,
With eyes cast up into the Maiden's tower,
And easy sighs, such as folk draw in love.

"The stately seats, the ladies bright of hue,
The dances short, long tales of great delight,
With words and looks, that tigers could but rue;
Where each of us did plead the other's right.

"The palme-play, where, despoiled for the game,
With dazed eyes oft we by gleams of love
Have miss'd the ball, and got sight of our dame,
To bait her eyes, which kept the leads above....

"The secret thoughts, imparted with such trust;
The wanton talk, the divers change of play;
The friendship sworn, each promise kept so just,
Wherewith we past the winter night away.

"And with his thought the blood forsakes the face;
The tears berain my cheeks of deadly hue:
The which, as soon as sobbing sighs, alas!
Up-supped have, thus I my plaint renew:

"O place of bliss! renewer of my woes!
Give me account, where is my noble fere?
[Pg 187] Whom in thy walls thou dost each night enclose;
To other lief; but unto me most dear.

"Echo, alas! that doth my sorrow rue,
Returns thereto a hollow sound of plaint."[295]

"Oh cruel prison, how could this happen, oh no,
In proud Windsor, where I used to spend my days in happiness and enjoyment,
In my younger years, I was with a king's son,
In grander feasts than those of Priam's son from Troy.

"Where every sweet spot now leaves a bitter aftertaste,
The big green courts where we used to hang out,
With eyes turned up to the Maiden's tower,
And gentle sighs, just like those made in love.

"The grand seats, the elegantly dressed women,
The short dances, long stories full of joy,
With words and looks so poignant they could make tigers cry;
Where each of us asserted the other's rights.

"The palm games, where players are ready for the match,"
With dazed eyes, we often overlooked the ball in the shine of love.
And saw our lady,
To appreciate her beauty that shone brightly above....

"The private thoughts exchanged with such trust;
The fun teasing and the various games we played;
The pledged friendship, every promise held so true,
We spent the winter nights together with that.

"And with these thoughts, the blood drains from my face;
Tears soaked my cheeks with a terrifying shade:
Which, as soon as the crying stopped, unfortunately!
I'm still grieving:

"Oh place of joy! Healer of my sorrows!
Tell me, where is my esteemed friend?
[Pg 187] Whom you keep within your walls each night;
More loved by others; but to me, most cherished.

"Echo, oh no! that understands my pain,
"All I get back is the empty echo of my complaint."

So in love, it is the sinking of a weary soul, to which he gives vent:

So in love, it’s the breaking of a tired soul, which he expresses:

"For all things having life, sometime hath quiet rest;
The bearing ass, the drawing ox, and every other beast;
The peasant, and the post, that serves at all assays;
The ship-boy, and the galley-slave, have time to take their ease;
Save I, alas! whom care of force doth so constrain,
To wail the day, and wake the night, continually in pain,
From pensiveness to plaint, from plaint to bitter tears,
From tears to painful plaint again; and thus my life it wears."[296]

"For everything that lives, there are moments of calm and rest;
The diligent donkey, the strong ox, and all the other animals;
The farmer and the courier, who handle all the tasks;
The cabin boy and the galley slave also get some time to relax;
Except for me, unfortunately! Who is gripped by worry so tightly,
To grieve during the day and stay up at night, constantly in pain,
From deep sadness to grief, from grief to bitter tears,
"From tears to painful sorrow once more; and this is how my life unfolds."

That which brings joy to others brings him grief:

What makes others happy causes him pain:

"The soote season, that bud and bloom forth brings,
With green hath clad the hill, and eke the vale.
The nightingale with feathers new she sings;
The turtle to her mate hath told her tale.
Summer is come, for every spray now springs;
The hart has hung his old head on the pale;
The buck in brake his winter coat he flings;
The fishes flete with new repaired scale;
The adder all her slough away she slings;
The swift swallow pursueth the flies smale;
The busy bee her honey now she mings;
Winter is worn that was the flowers' bale.
And thus I see among these pleasant things
Each care decays, and yet my sorrow springs!"[297]

"The lovely season that brings new buds and flowers,
Has covered the hills and valleys in green.
The nightingale sings with her fresh feathers;
The turtle dove has told her story to her partner.
Summer has arrived, and every branch is now blossoming;
The stag has shed his old antlers in the light;
The buck sheds his winter coat in the brush;
The fish swim with their scales refreshed;
The adder has shed her old skin;
The quick swallow chases after the tiny flies;
The busy bee is now hard at work making honey;
Winter is over, which used to lead to the decline of the flowers.
So, among these beautiful things,
"All my worries disappear, but my sadness stays!"[297]

For all that, he will love on to his last sigh:

For all that, he will love until his last breath:

"Yea, rather die a thousand times, than once to false my faith;
And if my feeble corpse, through weight of woful smart
Do fail, or faint, my will it is that still she keep my heart.
And when this carcass here to earth shall be refar'd,
I do bequeath my wearied ghost to serve her afterward."[298]

"Yes, I'd rather die a thousand times than betray my beliefs even once;
And if my weak body, overwhelmed by pain,
If she fails or falls apart, I still hope she holds onto my heart.
And when this body goes back to the earth,
"I offer my tired spirit to serve her afterward."[298]

An infinite love, and pure as Petrarch's; and she is worthy of it. In the midst of all these studied or imitated verses, an admirable [Pg 188] portrait stands out, the simplest and truest we can imagine, a work of the heart now, and not of the memory, which behind the Madonna of chivalry shows the English wife, and beyond feudal gallantry domestic bliss. Surrey alone, restless, hears within him the firm tones of a good friend, a sincere counsellor, Hope, who speaks to him thus:

An endless love, as pure as Petrarch's; and she deserves it. Among all these carefully crafted or copied verses, an amazing [Pg 188] portrait stands out, the simplest and most genuine we can picture, a work of the heart now, not just memory, which, behind the noble Madonna, reveals the English wife, and beyond chivalric ideals lies domestic happiness. Only Surrey, restless, hears within him the strong voice of a true friend, a genuine advisor, Hope, who speaks to him like this:

"For I assure thee, even by oath,
And thereon take my hand and troth,
That she is one of the worthiest,
The truest, and the faithfullest;
The gentlest and the meekest of mind
That here on earth a man may find:
And if that love and truth were gone,
In her it might be found alone.
For in her mind no thought there is,
But how she may be true, I wis;
And tenders thee and all thy heale,
And wishes both thy health and weal;
And loves thee even as far forth than
As any woman may a man;
And is thine own, and so she says;
And cares for thee ten thousand ways.
Of thee she speaks, on thee she thinks;
With thee she eats, with thee she drinks;
With thee she talks, with thee she moans;
With thee she sighs, with thee she groans;
With thee she says 'Farewell mine own!'
When thou, God knows, full far art gone.
And even, to tell thee all aright,
To thee she says full oft 'Good night!'
And names thee oft her own most dear,
Her comfort, weal, and all her cheer;
And tells her pillow all the tale
How thou hast done her woe and bale;
And how she longs, and plains for thee,
And says, 'Why art thou so from me?'
Am I not she that loves thee best!
Do I not wish thine ease and rest?
Seek I not how I may thee please?
Why art thou then so from thine ease?
If I be she for whom thou carest,
For whom in torments so thou farest,
Alas! thou knowest to find me here,
Where I remain thine own most dear.
Thine own most true, thine own most just,
Thine own that loves thee still, and must;
[Pg 189] Thine own that cares alone for thee,
As thou, I think, dost care for me;
And even the woman, she alone,
That is full bent to be thine own."[299]

"I promise you, even by my oath,
And here I take your hand and my promise,
That she is one of the most worthy,
The most genuine and loyal;
The kindest and sweetest person.
That anyone could discover on this planet:
And if love and truth were to disappear,
In her, they could find solitude.
In her mind, she has no thoughts other than
I assure you, she can be genuine.
And she cares about you and your well-being,
Wishing you both health and happiness;
And she loves you just as much as
Any woman could fall in love with a man;
And she belongs to you, and she's made that clear;
And she worries about you in countless ways.
She talks about you and thinks about you;
She eats with you and drinks with you;
She chats with you, sighs with you;
She sighs alongside you, groans with you;
She says, "Goodbye, my love!"
When you, as God knows, are far away.
Honestly, I want to share everything with you.
She often says 'Good night!' to you.
And frequently refers to you as her closest.
Her comfort, happiness, and everything that brings her joy;
And she shares the entire story with her pillow.
Of how you have caused her grief and sorrow;
And how she yearns and begs for you,
And says, 'Why are you so distant from me?'
Am I not the one who loves you the most?
Don't I want your peace and rest?
Aren't I trying to make you happy?
Why are you so far from your comfort zone, then?
If I'm the one you care about,
For whom are you suffering so much,
Unfortunately, you know where to find me,
Where I stay, your beloved one.
Your truest and fairest,
Your own who still loves you and has to;
[Pg 189] Your own person who cares only about you,
Since I believe you care about me;
And she by herself,
Who is fully committed to being yours.[299]

Certainly it is of his wife[300] that he is thinking here, not of an imaginary Laura. The poetic dream of Petrarch has become the exact picture of deep and perfect conjugal affection, such as yet survives in England; such as all the poets, from the authoress of the "Nutbrown Maid" to Dickens,[301] have never failed to represent.

Certainly, he is thinking about his wife[300] and not some imaginary Laura. The poetic dream of Petrarch has turned into the true image of deep and perfect marital love, which still exists in England; and which all the poets, from the author of the "Nutbrown Maid" to Dickens,[301] have consistently depicted.


SECTION III.—Surrey's Style

An English Petrarch: no juster title could be given to Surrey, for it expresses his talent as well as his disposition. In fact, like Petrarch, the oldest of the humanists, and the earliest exact writer of the modern tongue, Surrey introduces a new style, the manly style, which marks a great change of the mind; for this new form of writing is the result of superior reflection, which, governing the primitive impulse, calculates and selects with an end in view. At last the intellect has grown capable of self-criticism, and actually criticises itself. It corrects its unconsidered works, infantine and incoherent, at once incomplete and superabundant; it strengthens and binds them together; it prunes and perfects them; it takes from them the master idea, to set it free and to show it clearly. This is what Surrey does, and his education had prepared him for it; for he had studied Vergil as well as Petrarch, and translated two books of the Æneid, almost verse for verse. In such company a man cannot but select his ideas and connect his phrases. After their example, Surrey gauges the means of striking the attention, assisting the intelligence, avoiding fatigue and weariness. He looks forward to the last line whilst writing the first. He keeps the strongest word for the last, and shows the symmetry of ideas by the symmetry of phrases. Sometimes he guides the intelligence by a continuous series of contrasts to the final image; a kind of sparkling casket, in which he means to deposit the idea which [Pg 190] he carries, and to which he directs our attention from the first.[302] Sometimes he leads his reader to the close of a long flowery description, and then suddenly checks him with a sorrowful phrase.[303] He arranges his process, and knows how to produce effects; he uses even classical expressions, in which two substantives, each supported by its adjective, are balanced on either side of the verb.[304] He collects his phrases in harmonious periods, and does not neglect the delight of the ears any more than of the mind. By his inversions he adds force to his ideas, and weight to his argument. He selects elegant or noble terms, rejects idle words and redundant phrases. Every epithet contains an idea, every metaphor a sentiment. There is eloquence in the regular development of his thought; music in the sustained accent of his verse.

An English Petrarch: no better title could be given to Surrey, as it reflects both his talent and his personality. Like Petrarch, the earliest humanist and the first precise writer of modern English, Surrey introduces a new, more masculine style that represents a significant shift in thinking. This new approach to writing stems from deeper reflection that tempers raw impulse, thoughtfully calculates, and selects with a clear purpose. Finally, the intellect has developed the ability to self-critique and actually analyzes its own work. It revises its unrefined pieces, which are both incomplete and overwhelming; it strengthens and connects them; it fine-tunes and perfects them; it distills the central idea to free it and present it clearly. This is what Surrey accomplishes, having prepared for it through education; he studied Virgil as well as Petrarch and translated two books of the Aeneid almost line by line. In such company, a person naturally hones their ideas and refines their expressions. Following their example, Surrey measures how to capture attention, enhance understanding, and avoid fatigue. He envisions the final line while writing the first, saving the most powerful word for the end, and demonstrating the symmetry of ideas through the symmetry of phrases. Sometimes he guides the reader’s understanding through a continuous series of contrasts leading to a final image, like a sparkling box where he intends to place the idea he carries and directs our focus toward from the beginning.[Pg 190][302] At other times, he draws his reader to the conclusion of an elaborate, flowery description, then abruptly halts with a poignant phrase.[303] He organizes his approach and knows how to create effects; he even employs classical expressions where two nouns, each with its supporting adjective, are balanced on either side of the verb.[304] He arranges his phrases into harmonious sentences, prioritizing the pleasure of the ears as much as that of the mind. Through his inversions, he adds strength to his ideas and weight to his arguments. He chooses elegant or noble words and discards unnecessary or redundant phrases. Every epithet conveys an idea, every metaphor expresses a sentiment. His thought develops eloquently, and there is music in the sustained rhythm of his verse.

Such is the new-born art. Those who have ideas, now possess an instrument capable of expressing them. Like the Italian painters, who in fifty years had introduced or discovered all the technical tricks of the brush, English writers, in half a century, introduce or discover all the artifices of language, period, elevated style, heroic verse, soon the grand stanza, so effectually, that a little later the most perfect versifiers, Dryden, and Pope himself, says Dr. Nott, will add scarce anything to the rules, invented or applied, which were employed in the earliest efforts.[305] Even Surrey is too near to these authors, too constrained in his models, not sufficiently free; he has not yet felt the fiery blast of the age; we do not find in him a bold genius, an impassioned writer capable of wide expansion, but a courtier, a lover of elegance, who, penetrated by the beauties of two finished literatures, imitates Horace and the chosen masters of Italy, corrects and polishes little morsels, aims at speaking perfectly fine language. Amongst semi-barbarians he wears a full dress becomingly. Yet he does not wear it completely at his ease: he keeps his eyes too exclusively on his models, and does not venture on frank and free gestures. He is sometimes as a school-boy, makes too great use of "hot" and "cold," wounds and martyrdom. Although a lover, and a genuine one, he thinks too much that he must be so in Petrarch's manner, that his phrase must [Pg 191] be balanced and his image kept up. I had almost said that, in his sonnets of disappointed love, he thinks less often of the strength of love than of the beauty of his writing. He has conceits, ill-chosen words; he uses trite expressions; he relates how Nature, having formed his lady, broke the mould, he assigns parts to Cupid and Venus; he employs the old machinery of the troubadours and the ancients, like a clever man who wishes to pass for a gallant. At first scarce any mind dares be quite itself: when a new art arises, the first artist listens not to his heart, but to his masters, and asks himself at every step whether he be setting foot on solid ground, or whether he is not stumbling.

Such is the newly emerged art. Those who have ideas now have a tool to express them. Just like the Italian painters, who in fifty years had introduced or discovered all the tricks of the brush, English writers, in half a century, introduce or discover all the techniques of language, punctuation, elevated style, heroic verse, and soon the grand stanza, so effectively that a little later, the most accomplished poets, Dryden and even Pope, as Dr. Nott says, will hardly add anything to the rules that were invented or applied in the earliest efforts.[305] Even Surrey is too close to these authors, too constrained by their models, not free enough; he has not yet felt the intense energy of the age; we don’t see in him a bold genius or an impassioned writer capable of great expression, but instead a courtier, a lover of elegance, who, influenced by the beauties of two refined literatures, imitates Horace and the selected masters of Italy, corrects and polishes small pieces, and aims to speak perfectly well. Among semi-barbarians, he dresses impressively. However, he doesn’t wear it entirely comfortably: he focuses too much on his models and doesn’t dare to be bold and free in his gestures. At times, he seems like a schoolboy, relying too heavily on "hot" and "cold," wounds and martyrdom. Though he is a lover and a genuine one, he thinks too much about needing to be like Petrarch, that his phrases must be balanced and his images maintained. I could almost say that in his sonnets about unrequited love, he thinks less about the intensity of love than about the beauty of his writing. He has clever ideas, poorly chosen words; he uses clichéd expressions; he describes how Nature, having created his lady, broke the mold, assigns roles to Cupid and Venus; he employs the old tactics of the troubadours and the ancients, like a clever person trying to appear gallant. At first, hardly any mind dares to be completely genuine: when a new art comes about, the first artist listens not to their heart, but to their masters, and questions at every step whether they are on solid ground or if they are stumbling.


SECTION IV.—Development of Artistic Ideas

Insensibly the growth became complete, and at the end of the century all was changed. A new, strange, overloaded style had been formed, destined to remain in force until the Restoration, not only in poetry, but also in prose, even in ceremonial speech and theological discourse,[306] so suitable to the spirit of the age that we meet with it at the same time throughout the world of Europe, in Ronsard and d'Aubigné, in Calderon, Gongora, and Marini. In 1580 appeared "Euphues, the Anatomy of Wit," by Lyly, which was its text-book, its masterpiece, its caricature, and was received with universal admiration.[307] "Our nation," says Edward Blount, "are in his debt for a new English which hee taught them. All our ladies were then his scollers; and that beautie in court who could not parley Euphuesme was as little regarded as shee which now there speakes not French." The ladies knew the phrases of Euphues by heart: strange, studied, and refined phrases, enigmatical; whose author seems of set purpose to seek the least natural expressions and the most farfetched, full of exaggeration and antithesis, in which mythological allusions, reminiscences from alchemy, botanical and astronomical metaphors, all the rubbish and medley of learning, travels, mannerism, roll in a flood of conceits and comparisons. Do not judge it by the grotesque picture that Walter Scott drew [Pg 192] of it. Sir Piercie Shafton is but a pedant, a cold and dull copyist; it is its warmth and originality which give this style a true force and an accent of its own. You must conceive it, not as dead and inert, such as we have it to-day in old books, but springing from the lips of ladies and young lords in pearl-bedecked doublet, quickened by their vibrating voices, their laughter, the flash of their eyes, the motion of their hands as they played with the hilt of their swords or with their satin cloaks. They were full of life, their heads filled to overflowing; and they amused themselves, as our sensitive and eager artists do, at their ease in the studio. They did not speak to convince or be understood, but to satisfy their excited imagination, to expend their overflowing wit.[308] They played with words, twisted, put them out of shape, enjoyed sudden views, strong contrasts, which they produced one after another, ever and anon, and in great quantities. They cast flower on flower, tinsel on tinsel: everything sparkling delighted them; they gilded and embroidered and plumed their language like their garments. They cared nothing for clearness, order, common-sense; it was a festival of madness; absurdity pleased them. They knew nothing more tempting than a carnival of splendors and oddities; all was huddled together: a coarse gayety, a tender and sad word, a pastoral, a sounding flourish of unmeasured boasting, a gambol of a Jack-pudding. Eyes, ears, all the senses, eager and excited, are satisfied by this jingle of syllables, the display of fine high-colored words, the unexpected clash of droll or familiar images, the majestic roll of well-poised periods. Every one had his own oaths, his elegances, his style. "One would say," remarks Heylyn, "that they are ashamed of their mother-tongue, and do not find it sufficiently varied to express the whims of their mind." We no longer imagine this inventiveness, this boldness of fancy, this ceaseless fertility of nervous sensibility: there was no genuine prose at that time; the poetic flood swallowed it up. A word was not an exact symbol, as with us; a document which from cabinet to cabinet carried a precise thought. It was part of a complete action, a little drama; when they read it they did not take it by itself, but imagined it with the intonation of a hissing and shrill voice, with the puckering of the lips, the knitting of the brows, and the succession of pictures which crowd behind it, [Pg 193] and which it calls forth in a flash of lightning. Each one mimics and pronounces it in his own style, and impresses his own soul upon it. It was a song, which like the poet's verse, contains a thousand things besides the literal sense, and manifests the depth, warmth, and sparkling of the source whence it flowed. For in that time, even when the man was feeble, his work lived; there is some pulse in the least productions of this age; force and creative fire signalize it; they penetrate through bombast and affectation. Lyly himself, so fantastic that he seems to write purposely in defiance of common-sense, is at times a genuine poet; a singer, a man capable of rapture, akin to Spenser and Shakespeare; one of those introspective dreamers who see dancing fairies, the purpled cheeks of goddesses, drunken, amorous woods, as he says

Gradually, the growth reached completion, and by the end of the century, everything had changed. A new, strange, and elaborate style had developed, set to dominate until the Restoration, not just in poetry but also in prose, including formal speech and theological discussion,[306] which suited the spirit of the time so perfectly that we find it simultaneously across Europe, in Ronsard and d'Aubigné, in Calderón, Gongora, and Marini. In 1580, "Euphues, the Anatomy of Wit" by Lyly was published, serving as its textbook, masterpiece, and caricature, receiving widespread acclaim.[307] "Our nation," says Edward Blount, "owes him for a new English that he taught them. All our ladies were then his students; and any beauty in court who couldn’t speak Euphues was regarded as little more than one who doesn’t speak French now." The ladies knew Euphues's phrases by heart: strange, studied, and refined expressions, enigmatic in nature; the author seemingly aiming deliberately to find the least natural and most far-fetched phrases, full of exaggeration and antithesis, mixing mythological references, alchemical reminders, botanical and astronomical metaphors, all the clutter and mix of learning, rolling in a flood of conceits and comparisons. Don’t judge it by the absurd portrayal that Walter Scott created [Pg 192]. Sir Piercie Shafton is merely a pedant, a cold and dull imitator; it is the warmth and originality that give this style real strength and a distinct character. You must picture it, not as dead and inert like how we see it today in old books, but as coming alive from the lips of ladies and young nobles in jewel-studded doublets, energized by their lively voices, their laughter, the sparkle in their eyes, the movement of their hands as they play with the hilts of their swords or their satin cloaks. They were full of life, their minds overflowing; they enjoyed themselves like our sensitive and eager artists do, relaxed in the studio. They spoke not to convince or be understood, but to indulge their imaginative excitement, to unleash their overflowing wit.[308] They played with words, twisting and bending them, reveling in sudden insights, strong contrasts, which they created one after another, in abundance. They layered flower upon flower, sparkle upon sparkle: everything shiny thrilled them; they gilded, decorated, and feathered their language just like their clothes. They cared little for clarity, order, or common sense; it was a celebration of madness; absurdity pleased them. They found nothing more enticing than a festival of splendors and quirks; everything was jumbled together: coarse joy, tender and sad words, pastoral themes, a resounding flourish of unrestrained boasting, a clownish display. Eyes, ears, and all the senses, eager and excited, were satisfied by this jingle of syllables, the showcase of vibrant high-color language, the surprising clash of whimsical or familiar images, the grand roll of well-crafted sentences. Everyone had their own oaths, elegance, and style. "One would say," notes Heylyn, "that they are ashamed of their mother tongue and find it insufficiently diverse to express their whims." We no longer envision this creativity, this boldness of imagination, this constant outpouring of nervous sensitivity: there was no true prose at that time; the poetic wave engulfed it. A word was not a precise symbol like it is for us; a document didn’t convey an exact thought from one cabinet to another. It was part of a complete action, a mini-drama; when they read it, they didn’t take it in isolation, but imagined it with the inflection of a hissing, urgent voice, the pursing of lips, the furrowing of brows, and the parade of images that flashed behind it, [Pg 193] conjured up in a flash of inspiration. Each person mimicked and articulated it in their own style, imprinting their own spirit onto it. It was a song, which like a poet's verse, conveyed a thousand meanings beyond the literal sense, reflecting the depth, warmth, and brilliance of the source it flowed from. For at that time, even when the individual was weak, their work thrived; there’s some pulse in even the smallest outputs of this era; energy and creative fire characterize it; they shine through the bombast and pretension. Lyly himself, so fantastical that he seems deliberately to defy common sense, is at times a true poet; a singer, a man capable of rapture, akin to Spenser and Shakespeare; one of those introspective dreamers who see dancing fairies, the blushing cheeks of goddesses, drunken, amorous woods, as he expresses.

"Adorned with the presence of my love,
The woods I fear such secret power shall prove,
As they'll shut up each path, hide every way,
Because they still would have her go astray."[309]

"With my love next to me,
The woods make me uneasy about their hidden strength,
As they block every way and hide every path,
Because they want her to get lost. [309]

The reader must assist me, and assist himself. I cannot otherwise give him to understand what the men of this age had the felicity to experience.

The reader needs to help me, and also help himself. Otherwise, I can't make him understand what the people of this time were fortunate enough to experience.

Luxuriance and irregularity were the two features of this spirit and this literature—features common to all the literatures of the Renaissance, but more marked here than elsewhere, because the German race is not confined, like the Latin, by the taste for harmonious forms, and prefers strong impression to fine expression. We must select amidst this crowd of poets; and here is one amongst the first, who exhibits, by his writings as well as by his life, the greatness and the folly of the prevailing manners and the public taste: Sir Philip Sidney, nephew of the Earl of Leicester, a great lord and a man of action, accomplished in every kind of culture; who, after a good training in classical literature, travelled in France, Germany, and Italy; read Plato and Aristotle, studied astronomy and geometry at Venice; pondered over the Greek tragedies, the Italian sonnets, the pastorals of Montemayor, the poems of Ronsard; displaying an interest in science, keeping up an exchange of letters with the learned Hubert Languet; and withal a man of the world, a favorite of [Pg 194] Elizabeth, having had enacted in her honor a flattering and comic pastoral; a genuine "jewel of the court"; a judge, like d'Urfé, of lofty gallantry and fine language; above all, chivalrous in heart and deed, who wished to follow maritime adventure with Drake, and, to crown all, fated to die an early and heroic death. He was a cavalry officer, and had saved the English army at Gravelines. Shortly after, mortally wounded, and dying of thirst, as some water was brought to him, he saw by his side a soldier still more desperately hurt, who was looking at the water with anguish in his face: "Give it to this man," said he; "his necessity is still greater than mine." Do not forget the vehemence and impetuosity of the Middle Ages; one hand ready for action, and kept incessantly on the hilt of the sword or poniard. "Mr. Molineux," wrote he to his father's secretary, "if ever I know you to do so much as read any letter I write to my father, without his commandment or my consent, I will thrust my dagger into you. And trust to it, for I speak it in earnest." It was the same man who said to his uncle's adversaries that they "lied in their throat"; and to support his words, promised them a meeting in three months in any place in Europe. The savage energy of the preceding age remains intact, and it is for this reason that poetry took so firm a hold on these virgin souls. The human harvest is never so fine as when cultivation opens up a new soil. Impassioned, moreover, melancholy and solitary, he naturally turned to noble and ardent fantasy; and he was so much the poet that he had no need of verse.

Luxuriance and irregularity characterized this spirit and this literature—traits found in all Renaissance literatures, but more pronounced here than elsewhere, because the German people aren't limited like the Latins by a preference for harmony in forms; they prefer strong impressions over fine expressions. We must choose from this multitude of poets; here is one of the first, exemplifying through both his writings and his life the greatness and absurdity of the prevailing customs and public taste: Sir Philip Sidney, nephew of the Earl of Leicester, an influential lord and an active man, well-versed in many cultural fields; who, after an excellent education in classical literature, traveled through France, Germany, and Italy; read Plato and Aristotle, studied astronomy and geometry in Venice; reflected on Greek tragedies, Italian sonnets, Montemayor’s pastorals, and Ronsard’s poems; showing an interest in science while maintaining correspondence with the learned Hubert Languet; and, on top of that, he was a worldly man, a favorite of [Pg 194] Elizabeth, who had a flattering and comedic pastoral written in her honor; a true "jewel of the court"; a judge of lofty gallantry and elegant language, like d'Urfé; above all, chivalrous in heart and deed, who wanted to pursue maritime adventures with Drake, and, to top it all off, destined to meet an early and heroic death. He served as a cavalry officer and saved the English army at Gravelines. Shortly after, mortally wounded and dying of thirst, when some water was brought to him, he saw a soldier beside him who was even more severely injured and looking at the water with desperation: "Give it to this man," he said; "his need is greater than mine." Don't forget the fervor and impulsiveness of the Middle Ages; one hand always ready for action, constantly resting on the hilt of a sword or dagger. "Mr. Molineux," he wrote to his father's secretary, "if I ever find out that you read any letter I write to my father without his permission or my consent, I will drive my dagger into you. And believe me, I mean it." This was the same man who told his uncle's opponents that they were "lying through their teeth"; and to back up his words, he proposed a meeting in three months at any location in Europe. The fierce energy of the previous age remains strong, which is why poetry took such a deep root in these untamed souls. The harvest of humanity is never as good as when cultivation begins in new soil. Impassioned, and notably melancholic and solitary, he naturally leaned into noble and passionate fantasy; he was so much of a poet that he didn't need formal verse.

Shall I describe his pastoral epic, the "Arcadia"? It is but a recreation, a sort of poetical romance, written in the country for the amusement of his sister; a work of fashion, which, like "Cyrus" and "Clélie,"[310] is not a monument, but a document. This kind of books shows only the externals, the current elegance and politeness, the jargon of the fashionable world—in short, that which should be spoken before ladies; and yet we perceive from it the bent of the public opinion. In "Clélie," oratorical development, delicate and collected analysis, the flowing converse of men seated quietly in elegant arm-chairs; in the "Arcadia," fantastic imagination, excessive sentiment, a medley of events which suited men scarcely recovered from barbarism. Indeed, [Pg 195] in London they still used to fire pistols at each other in the streets; and under Henry VIII and his children, Queens, a Protector, the highest nobles, knelt under the axe of the executioner. Armed and perilous existence long resisted in Europe the establishment of peaceful and quiet life. It was necessary to change society and the soil, in order to transform men of the sword into citizens. The high roads of Louis XIV and his regular administration, and more recently the railroads and the sergents de ville, freed the French from habits of violence and a taste for dangerous adventure. Remember that at this period men's heads were full of tragical images. Sidney's "Arcadia" contains enough of them to supply half a dozen epics. "It is a trifle," says the author; "my young head must be delivered." In the first twenty-five pages you meet with a shipwreck, an account of pirates, a half-drowned prince rescued by shepherds, a journey in Arcadia, various disguises, the retreat of a king withdrawn into solitude with his wife and children, the deliverance of a young imprisoned lord, a war against the Helots, the conclusion of peace, and many other things. Read on, and you will find princesses shut up by a wicked fairy, who beats them, and threatens them with death if they refuse to marry her son; a beautiful queen condemned to perish by fire if certain knights do not come to her succor; a treacherous prince tortured for his wicked deeds, then cast from the top of a pyramid; fights, surprises, abductions, travels: in short, the whole programme of the most romantic tales. That is the serious element: the agreeable is of a like nature; the fantastic predominates. Improbable pastoral serves, as in Shakespeare or Lope de Vega, for an intermezzo to improbable tragedy. You are always coming upon dancing shepherds. They are very courteous, good poets, and subtle metaphysicians. Several of them are disguised princes who pay their court to the princesses. They sing continually, and get up allegorical dances; two bands approach, servants of Reason and Passion; their hats, ribbons, and dress are described in full. They quarrel in verse, and their retorts, which follow close on one another, over-refined, keep up a tournament of wit. Who cared for what was natural or possible in this age? There were such festivals at Elizabeth's "progresses"; and you have only to look at the engravings of Sadeler, Martin de Vos, and Goltzius, to find this mixture of sensitive beauties and philosophical enigmas. [Pg 196] The Countess of Pembroke and her ladies were delighted to picture this profusion of costumes and verses, this play beneath the trees. They had eyes in the sixteenth century, senses which sought satisfaction in poetry—the same satisfaction as in masquerading and painting. Man was not yet a pure reasoner; abstract truth was not enough for him. Rich stuffs, twisted about and folded; the sun to shine upon them, a large meadow studded with white daisies; ladies in brocaded dresses, with bare arms, crowns on their heads, instruments of music behind the trees—this is what the reader expects; he cares nothing for contrasts; he will readily accept a drawing-room in the midst of the fields.

Shall I describe his pastoral epic, the "Arcadia"? It’s just a fun read, a kind of poetic romance, written in the countryside for his sister’s enjoyment; a fashionable piece that, like "Cyrus" and "Clélie,"[310] is more of a document than a classic masterpiece. These kinds of books only reveal the surface—the current elegance and politeness, the jargon of the trendy crowd—basically, what’s acceptable to say in front of ladies; yet we can still see the public mindset of the time. In "Clélie," you have eloquent speeches, careful analysis, and smooth conversations among men lounging in plush armchairs; while in the "Arcadia," there’s wild imagination, over-the-top sentiment, and a chaotic mix of events that would only make sense to people barely escaping from barbarism. Indeed, [Pg 195] in London, they still shot pistols at each other in the streets; and under Henry VIII and his children, queens, a protector, and the highest nobles routinely faced execution. A violent and dangerous existence long stood in the way of peaceful living in Europe. Society and the land had to change to turn warriors into citizens. Louis XIV’s roadways and orderly government, along with the railroads and the sergents de ville, helped the French move past violent habits and a love for danger. Keep in mind that during this time, men's minds were filled with tragic images. Sidney's "Arcadia" has enough of them to fill half a dozen epics. "It's just a little thing," the author claims; "my young mind must be freed." In the first twenty-five pages, you encounter a shipwreck, a tale of pirates, a half-drowned prince saved by shepherds, a journey in Arcadia, various disguises, a king retreating into seclusion with his wife and kids, the rescue of a young imprisoned lord, a war against the Helots, the signing of peace, and much more. Keep reading, and you'll meet princesses trapped by a wicked fairy who beats them and threatens death if they don’t marry her son; a beautiful queen facing death by fire unless certain knights come to her rescue; a treacherous prince tortured for his wrongdoings and then thrown from a pyramid; battles, surprises, kidnappings, adventures: everything you’d find in the most romantic stories. That’s the serious part; the enjoyable aspects are similar; the fantastic takes center stage. Unlikely pastoral settings serve, just like in Shakespeare or Lope de Vega, as an interlude to improbable tragedies. You’ll constantly come across dancing shepherds. They’re very polite, talented poets, and clever philosophers. Some of them are disguised princes chasing after the princesses. They sing all the time and perform allegorical dances; two groups approach, representing Reason and Passion; their hats, ribbons, and outfits are described in detail. They argue in verse, with their quick-witted exchanges creating a playful battle of intellect. Who cared about what was natural or plausible in that era? Such celebrations were common during Elizabeth's "progresses"; just look at the engravings by Sadeler, Martin de Vos, and Goltzius to find this mix of sensitive beauty and philosophical riddles. [Pg 196] The Countess of Pembroke and her ladies loved to imagine this array of costumes and poetry, this play under the trees. They had a keen appreciation in the sixteenth century, seeking pleasure in poetry—much like they found in masquerades and paintings. Man was not just a logical being; abstract truth alone didn’t satisfy him. He expected vibrant fabrics, the sun shining on them, a vast meadow dotted with white daisies; ladies in decorated dresses with bare arms, crowns on their heads, instruments of music hidden among the trees—this is what the reader looks for; he cares little for contradictions; he is ready to accept a drawing-room right in the middle of the fields.

What are they going to say there? Here comes out that nervous exaltation, in all its folly, which is characteristic of the spirit of the age; love rises to the thirty-sixth heaven. Musidorus is the brother of Céladon; Pamela is closely related to the severe heroines of "Astrée";[311] all the Spanish exaggerations abound and all the Spanish falsehoods. For in these works of fashion or of the Court, primitive sentiment never retains its sincerity: wit, the necessity to please, the desire for effect, of speaking better than others, alter it, influence it, heap up embellishments and refinements, so that nothing is left but twaddle. Musidorus wished to give Pamela a kiss. She repels him. He would have died on the spot; but luckily remembers that his mistress commanded him to leave her, and finds himself still able to obey her command. He complains to the trees, weeps in verse: there are dialogues where Echo, repeating the last word, replies; duets in rhyme, balanced stanzas, in which the theory of love is minutely detailed; in short, all the grand airs of ornamental poetry. If they send a letter to their mistress, they speak to it, tell the ink: "Therfore mourne boldly, my inke; for while shee lookes upon you, your blacknesse will shine: cry out boldly my lamentation; for while shee reades you, your cries will be musicke."[312]

What are they going to say there? Here comes that nervous excitement, in all its craziness, which is typical of the times; love soars to the highest heights. Musidorus is Céladon’s brother; Pamela is closely related to the serious heroines of "Astrée";[311] all the Spanish exaggerations are present, along with all the Spanish falsehoods. In these fashionable or courtly works, genuine feelings lose their authenticity: cleverness, the need to impress, the desire to stand out, and the drive to speak better than others twist it, influence it, pile on embellishments and refinements, leaving nothing but nonsense. Musidorus wanted to kiss Pamela. She pushes him away. He would have died right there; but fortunately he remembers that his mistress told him to leave her, and finds he can still follow her command. He complains to the trees, weeping in verse: there are dialogues where Echo repeats the last word in response; duets in rhyme, balanced stanzas, where the theory of love is carefully elaborated; in short, all the grand display of ornate poetry. If they send a letter to their mistress, they address it, telling the ink: "Therefore mourn boldly, my ink; for while she looks at you, your darkness will shine: cry out my lament openly; for while she reads you, your cries will be music."[312]

Again, two young princesses are going to bed: "They impoverished their clothes to enrich their bed, which for that night might well scorne the shrine of Venus; and there cherishing one another with deare, though chaste embracements; with sweete, [Pg 197] though cold kisses; it might seeme that love was come to play him there without dart, or that wearie of his owne fires, he was there to refresh himselfe betwen their sweete breathing lippes."[313]

Again, two young princesses are going to bed: "They skimped on their clothes to make their bed more luxurious, which for that night could easily rival the shrine of Venus; and there, embracing each other with love, though pure, and sharing sweet, [Pg 197] though chilly kisses; it felt like love had come to play there without arrows, or that tired of his own flames, he had come to refresh himself between their sweet, breathing lips."[313]

In excuse of these follies, remember that they have their parallels in Shakespeare. Try rather to comprehend them, to imagine them in their place, with their surroundings, such as they are; that is, as the excess of singularity and inventive fire. Even though they mar now and then the finest ideas, yet a natural freshness pierces through the disguise. Take another example: "In the time that the morning did strew roses and violets in the heavenly floore against the coming of the sun, the nightingales (striving one with the other which could in most dainty varietie recount their wronge-caused sorrow) made them put off their sleep."

In defense of these quirks, remember that they have their counterparts in Shakespeare. Try to understand them, to picture them in their context, with everything around them as they are; that is, as the height of uniqueness and creative spirit. Even though they sometimes ruin the best ideas, a natural freshness shines through the disguise. Here’s another example: "In the time when the morning scattered roses and violets across the heavenly floor to welcome the sun, the nightingales (competing to see which could recount their sorrow most beautifully) made them forget their sleep."

In Sidney's second work, "The Defence of Poesie," we meet with genuine imagination, a sincere and serious tone, a grand, commanding style, all the passion and elevation which he carries in his heart and puts into his verse. He is a muser, a Platonist, who is penetrated by the doctrines of the ancients, who takes things from a lofty point of view, who places the excellence of poetry not in pleasing effect, imitation, or rhyme, but in that creative and superior conception by which the artist creates anew and embellishes nature. At the same time, he is an ardent man, trusting in the nobleness of his aspirations and in the width of his ideas, who puts down the brawling of the shoppy, narrow, vulgar Puritanism, and glows with the lofty irony, the proud freedom, of a poet and a lord.

In Sidney's second work, "The Defence of Poesie," we encounter true imagination, a sincere and serious tone, a grand, commanding style, and all the passion and depth that he channels into his poetry. He is a thinker, a Platonist, who is deeply influenced by the teachings of the ancients. He views things from a higher perspective, believing that the true value of poetry lies not in pleasing effects, imitation, or rhyme, but in the creative and elevated ideas through which the artist reinvents and enhances nature. At the same time, he is an enthusiastic individual, confident in the nobility of his ambitions and the expansiveness of his thoughts. He dismisses the noisy, restrictive, ordinary Puritanism and radiates the elevated irony and proud freedom of a poet and a nobleman.

In his eyes, if there is any art or science capable of augmenting and cultivating our generosity, it is poetry. He draws comparison after comparison between it and philosophy or history, whose pretensions he laughs at and dismisses.[314] He fights for poetry as a knight for his lady, and in what heroic and splendid style! He says: "I never heard the old Song of Percie and Douglas, that I found not my heart moved more than with a trumpet: and yet it is sung but by some blinde Crowder, with no rougher voyce, than rude stile; which beeing so evill apparelled [Pg 198] in the dust and Cobweb of that uncivil age, what would it work, trimmed in the gorgeous eloquence of Pindare?"[315]

In his view, if there's any art or science that can enhance and nurture our generosity, it's poetry. He makes repeated comparisons between it and philosophy or history, whose claims he mocks and disregards.[314] He champions poetry like a knight would fight for his lady, and he does so in a truly heroic and impressive way! He states: "I’ve never heard the old Song of Percie and Douglas without feeling my heart stirred more than by a trumpet: and yet it’s just sung by some blind fiddler, with a voice no rougher than a simple style; which, being so poorly dressed [Pg 198] in the dust and cobwebs of that uncivilized age, what might it achieve, dressed in the beautiful eloquence of Pindar?"[315]

The philosopher repels, the poet attracts: "Nay hee doth as if your journey should lye through a faire vineyard, at the very first, give you a cluster of grapes, that full of that taste, you may long to passe further."[316]

The philosopher pushes you away, while the poet draws you in: "No, he does as if your journey were to lead you through a beautiful vineyard, offering you a bunch of grapes right at the start, so that tasting them makes you eager to go further."[316]

What description of poetry can displease you? Not pastoral so easy and genial? "Is it the bitter but wholesome Iambicke, who rubbes the galled minde, making shame the Trumpet of villanie, with bold and open crying out against naughtinesse?"[317]

What description of poetry could upset you? Not the simple and pleasant pastoral? "Is it the harsh yet beneficial Iambic, which soothes the troubled mind, making shame the trumpet of wickedness, boldly and openly speaking out against wrongdoing?"[317]

At the close he reviews his arguments, and the vibrating martial accent of his political period is like a trump of victory: "So that since the excellencies of it (poetry) may bee so easily and so justly confirmed, and the low-creeping objections so soone trodden downe, it not being an Art of lyes, but of true doctrine: not of effeminatenesse, but of notable stirring of courage; not of abusing man's wit, but of strengthening man's wit; not banished, but honoured by Plato; let us rather plant more Laurels for to ingarland the Poets heads than suffer the ill-savoured breath of such wrong speakers, once to blow upon the cleare springs of Poesie."[318]

At the end, he summarizes his points, and the powerful, confident tone of his political era feels like a victory trumpet: "Since the benefits of poetry can be so easily and justly confirmed, and the petty objections can be quickly dismissed, as it is not an art of lies, but of true teachings; not of weakness, but of stirring up courage; not of misusing human intelligence, but of enhancing it; not shunned, but valued by Plato; let’s instead plant more laurels to crown the poets rather than let the unpleasant words of such wrongdoers ever touch the pure springs of poetry."[318]

From such vehemence and gravity you may anticipate what his verses will be.

From such intensity and seriousness, you can guess what his poems will be.

Often, after reading the poets of this age, I have looked for some time at the contemporary prints, telling myself that man, in mind and body, was not then such as we see him to-day. We also have our passions, but we are no longer strong enough to bear them. They unsettle us; we are no longer poets without suffering for it. Alfred de Musset, Heine, Edgar Poe, Burns, Byron, Shelley, Cowper, how many shall I instance? Disgust, mental and bodily degradation, disease, impotence, madness, suicide, at best a permanent hallucination or feverish raving—these are nowadays the ordinary issues of the poetic temperament. The passion of the brain gnaws our vitals, dries up the blood, eats into the marrow, shakes us like a tempest, and the human frame, such as civilization has made us, is not substantial [Pg 199] enough long to resist it. They, who have been more roughly trained, who are more inured to the inclemencies of climate, more hardened by bodily exercise, more firm against danger, endure and live. Is there a man living who could withstand the storm of passions and visions which swept over Shakespeare, and end, like him, as a sensible citizen and landed proprietor in his small county? The muscles were firmer, despair less prompt. The rage of concentrated attention, the half hallucinations, the anguish and heaving of the breast, the quivering of the limbs bracing themselves involuntarily and blindly for action, all the painful yearnings which accompany grand desires, exhausted them less; this is why they desired longer, and dared more. D'Aubigné, wounded with many sword-thrusts, conceiving death at hand, had himself bound on his horse that he might see his mistress once more, and rode thus several leagues, losing blood all the way, and arriving in a swoon. Such feelings we glean still from their portraits, in the straight looks which pierce like a sword; in that strength of back, bent or twisted; in the sensuality, energy, enthusiasm, which breathe from their attitude or look. Such feelings we still discover in their poetry, in Greene, Lodge, Jonson, Spenser, Shakespeare, in Sidney, as in all the rest. We quickly forget the faults of taste which accompany them, the affectation, the uncouth jargon. Is it really so uncouth? Imagine a man who with closed eyes distinctly sees the adored countenance of his mistress, who keeps it before him all the day; who is troubled and shaken as he imagines ever and anon her brow, her lips, her eyes; who cannot and will not be separated from his vision; who sinks daily deeper in this passionate contemplation; who is every instant crushed by mortal anxieties, or transported by the raptures of bliss: he will lose the exact conception of objects. A fixed idea becomes a false idea. By dint of regarding an object under all its forms, turning it over, piercing through it, we at last deform it. When we cannot think of a thing without being dazed and without tears, we magnify it, and give it a character which it has not. Hence strange comparisons, over-refined ideas, excessive images, become natural. However far Sidney goes, whatever object he touches, he sees throughout the universe only the name and features of Stella. All ideas bring him back to her. He is drawn ever and invincibly by the same thought: and comparisons which seem farfetched, [Pg 200] only express the unfailing presence and sovereign power of the besetting image. Stella is ill; it seems to Sidney that "Joy, which is inseparate from those eyes, Stella, now learnes (strange case) to weepe in thee."[319] To us, the expression is absurd. Is it so for Sidney, who for hours together had dwelt on the expression of those eyes, seeing in them at last all the beauties of heaven and earth, who, compared to them, finds all light dull and all happiness stale? Consider that in every extreme passion ordinary laws are reversed, that our logic cannot pass judgment on it, that we find in it affectation, childishness, witticisms, crudity, folly, and that to us violent conditions of the nervous machine are like an unknown and marvellous land, where common-sense and good language cannot penetrate. On the return of spring, when May spreads over the fields her dappled dress of new flowers, Astrophel and Stella sit in the shade of a retired grove, in the warm air, full of birds' voices and pleasant exhalations. Heaven smiles, the wind kisses the trembling leaves, the inclining trees interlace their sappy branches, amorous earth swallows greedily the rippling water:

Often, after reading the poets of this era, I find myself staring at contemporary prints, reminding myself that humans, in mind and body, were not like we are today. We have our passions, but we’re no longer tough enough to handle them. They disturb us; we can’t be poets without suffering for it. Alfred de Musset, Heine, Edgar Poe, Burns, Byron, Shelley, Cowper—how many should I mention? Disgust, mental and physical decline, illness, impotence, madness, suicide, or at best, a lasting hallucination or feverish frenzy—these are now the typical outcomes of the poetic temperament. The passion of the mind gnaws at our insides, dries our blood, eats into our bones, and shakes us like a storm, and the human body, as civilization has shaped us, isn’t sturdy enough to withstand it. Those who have been trained more rigorously, who are more accustomed to harsh climates, more hardened by physical exercise, and more resilient to danger, endure and survive. Is there anyone alive who could handle the storm of passions and visions that overwhelmed Shakespeare and come out of it as a sensible citizen and landowner in his small county? The muscles were stronger, despair came less quickly. The focus of intense attention, the half-hallucinations, the anguish, and the heaving of the chest, the trembling limbs instinctively bracing for action, along with all the painful longings that accompany great desires, wore them down less; that’s why they desired longer and dared more. D’Aubigné, wounded by many sword strikes and expecting death, had himself tied to his horse just so he could see his mistress one last time, riding several leagues while losing blood, arriving in a faint. Such emotions are still visible in their portraits, in the piercing gazes that feel like a sword; in that strong back, whether straightened or hunched; in the sensuality, energy, and enthusiasm that radiate from their posture or expression. We still find those feelings in their poetry, in Greene, Lodge, Jonson, Spenser, Shakespeare, and Sidney, as in all the rest. We quickly overlook the taste flaws that come with them, the pretentiousness, the awkward language. Is it really that awkward? Imagine a man who, with his eyes closed, can clearly see the adored face of his mistress, keeping her image in his mind all day; who is troubled and shaken as he imagines her brow, her lips, her eyes repeatedly; who cannot and will not separate from this vision; who sinks deeper each day into this passionate contemplation; who is constantly crushed by mortal anxieties or lifted by waves of ecstasy: he will lose the true perception of things. A fixed idea becomes a distorted one. By examining an object from every angle, turning it over, and penetrating into it, we eventually warp it. When we can’t think about something without being dazed and brought to tears, we magnify it and assign it traits it doesn’t have. That's how strange comparisons, overly refined ideas, and excessive imagery become natural. No matter how far Sidney goes, whatever he touches, he sees only the name and features of Stella throughout the universe. All thoughts lead him back to her. He is irresistibly pulled by the same idea: and comparisons that seem far-fetched only express the constant presence and overwhelming influence of that recurring image. Stella is unwell; it seems to Sidney that "Joy, which is inseparable from those eyes, Stella, now learns (strange case) to weep in you." To us, that expression is absurd. But is it to Sidney, who has spent hours contemplating the expression of those eyes, seeing in them all the beauties of heaven and earth, who finds all light dull and all happiness stale in comparison? Consider that in every extreme passion, ordinary rules don’t apply, that our logic can’t judge it, that we find in it pretentiousness, childishness, clever remarks, rawness, and foolishness, and that intense conditions of the nervous system feel like an unexplored and marvelous land, where common sense and good language cannot reach. When spring returns, and May blankets the fields with her patterned dress of new flowers, Astrophel and Stella sit in the shade of a secluded grove, in the warm air, filled with birdsong and pleasant scents. Heaven smiles, the wind kisses the quivering leaves, the leaning trees weave their sappy branches together, and the loving earth eagerly absorbs the babbling water:

"In a grove most rich of shade,
Where birds wanton musike made,
May, then yong, his py'd weeds showing,
New perfum'd with flowers fresh growing,

"Astrophel with Stella sweet,
Did for mutuall comfort meet,
Both within themselves oppressed,
But each in the other blessed....

"Their eares hungry of each word,
Which the deere tongue would afford,
But their tongues restrain'd from walking,
Till their hearts had ended talking.

"But when their tongues could not speake,
Love it selfe did silence breake;
Love did set his lips asunder,
Thus to speake in love and wonder....

"This small winde which so sweet is,
See how it the leaves doth kisse,
Each tree in his best attyring,
Sense of love to love inspiring."[320] [Pg 201]

"In a grove full of deep shade,
Where birds joyfully sang,
May, young and flaunting his vibrant clothes,
Now infused with the fragrance of fresh blooming flowers,

"Astrophel and sweet Stella,"
Met for support,
Both feeling burdened inside,
But blessed with each other...

"Their ears tuned in to every word,
That the beloved tongue would reveal,
But they held back from speaking.
Until their hearts had completed their communication.

"But when they couldn't find the words,
Love broke the silence;
Love kissed their lips,
So, to express in love and wonder...

"This lovely breeze that feels so nice,
See how it touches the leaves,
Every tree in its finest attire,
"Inspiring a feeling of love." [320] [Pg 201]

On his knees, with beating heart, oppressed, it seems to him that his mistress becomes transformed:

On his knees, with a racing heart, feeling overwhelmed, it seems to him that his mistress transforms:

"Stella, soveraigne of my joy,...
Stella, starre of heavenly fire,
Stella, load-starre of desire,
Stella, in whose shining eyes
Are the lights of Cupid's skies....
Stella, whose voice when it speakes
Senses all asunder breakes;
Stella, whose voice when it singeth,
Angels to acquaintance bringeth."[321]

"Stella, my happiness queen,...
Stella, star of celestial light,
Stella, guiding star of passion,
Stella, whose bright eyes
Are the lights of Cupid's skies...
Stella, whose voice, when she speaks,
Separates the senses;
Stella, who has a voice that sings,
"Brings angels to connect with us."[321]

These cries of adoration are like a hymn. Every day he writes thoughts of love which agitate him, and in this long journal of a hundred pages we feel the heated breath swell each moment. A smile from his mistress, a curl lifted by the wind, a gesture—all are events. He paints her in every attitude; he cannot see her too constantly. He talks to the birds, plants, winds, all nature. He brings the whole world to Stella's feet. At the notion of a kiss he swoons:

These cries of adoration are like a song. Every day he writes down the love-filled thoughts that stir him, and in this long journal of a hundred pages, we can feel the intensity grow with every moment. A smile from his girlfriend, a lock of hair blown by the wind, a gesture—all of these are significant moments. He captures her in every pose; he can’t get enough of her. He speaks to the birds, the plants, the wind, and all of nature. He puts the whole world at Stella's feet. Just the thought of a kiss makes him swoon:

"Thinke of that most gratefull time,
When thy leaping heart will climbe,
In my lips to have his biding.
There those roses for to kisse,
Which doe breath a sugred blisse,
Opening rubies, pearles dividing."[322]

"O joy, too high for my low stile to show:
O blisse, fit for a nobler state than me:
Envie, put out thine eyes, lest thou do see
What Oceans of delight in me do flow.
My friend, that oft saw through all maskes my wo,
Come, come, and let me powre my selfe on thee;
Gone is the winter of my miserie,
My spring appeares, O see what here doth grow,
For Stella hath with words where faith doth shine,
Of her high heart giv'n me the monarchie:
I, I, O I may say that she is mine."[323]

"Think about that happiest moment,
When your excited heart starts to soar,
To rest on my lips while it lingers.
There are those roses to kiss,
That brings sweet bliss,
"Opening rubies, splitting pearls."[322]

"Oh joy, too overwhelming for my simple words to express:
Oh joy, meant for a life beyond mine:
Envy, close your eyes so you can't see.
The oceans of joy that run inside me.
My friend, who frequently saw through all my disguises,
Come, come, and let me share everything with you;
The winter of my misery is over,
My spring is here, oh look at what’s growing;
For Stella has given me, with bright words, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
The rule over her lofty heart;
"I can definitely say that she is mine."[323]

There are Oriental splendors in the dazzling sonnet in which he asks why Stella's cheeks have grown pale:

There are Eastern beauties in the stunning sonnet where he wonders why Stella's cheeks have become pale:

"Where be those Roses gone, which sweetned so our eyes?
Where those red cheekes, with oft with faire encrease doth frame
[Pg 202] The height of honour in the kindly badge of shame?
Who hath the crimson weeds stolne from my morning skies?"[324]

"Where have those roses gone that used to light up our eyes?"
Where are those rosy cheeks that used to glow with beauty?
[Pg 202] The highest point of honor combined with a subtle sense of shame?
"Who took the red flowers from my morning skies?"[324]

As he says, his "life melts with too much thinking." Exhausted by ecstasy, he pauses; then he flies from thought to thought, seeking relief for his wound, like the Satyr whom he describes:

As he puts it, his "life melts with too much thinking." Worn out from overwhelming joy, he stops for a moment; then he moves from thought to thought, looking for a way to heal his pain, just like the Satyr he talks about:

"Prometheus, when first from heaven hie
He brought downe fire, ere then on earth not seene,
Fond of delight, a Satyr standing by,
Gave it a kisse, as it like sweet had beene.

"Feeling forthwith the other burning power,
Wood with the smart with showts and shryking shrill,
He sought his ease in river, field, and bower,
But for the time his griefe went with him still."[325]

"Prometheus, when he first descended from heaven,
brought a fire that had never been seen on earth before.
A Satyr, thrilled by the joy,
gave it a kiss, like it was something sweet.

"Feeling the sting of the other burning force,
he attempted to escape the pain with cries and screams,
looking for comfort in the river, fields, and woods,
"but for now, his grief lingered."[325]

At last calm returned; and whilst this calm lasts, the lively, glowing spirit plays like a flickering flame on the surface of the deep brooding fire. His love-songs and word-portraits, delightful pagan and chivalric fancies, seem to be inspired by Petrarch or Plato. We feel the charm and sportiveness under the seeming affectation:

At last, peace returned; and while this peace lasts, the lively, glowing spirit dances like a flickering flame on the surface of the deep, smoldering fire. His love songs and vivid word pictures, charmingly pagan and chivalric, seem to be inspired by Petrarch or Plato. We sense the charm and playfulness beneath the apparent affectation:

"Faire eyes, sweete lips, deare heart, that foolish I
Could hope by Cupids helpe on you to pray;
Since to himselfe he doth your gifts apply,
As his maine force, choise sport, and easefull stray.

"For when he will see who dare him gainsay,
Then with those eyes he lookes, lo by and by
Each soule doth at Loves feet his weapons lay,
Glad if for her he give them leave to die.

"When he will play, then in her lips he is,
Where blushing red, that Loves selfe them doth love,
With either lip he doth the other kisse:
But when he will for quiets sake remove
From all the world, her heart is then his rome,
Where well he knowes, no man to him can come."[326]

"Beautiful eyes, lovely lips, dear heart, that silly me"
I could hope to pray to you with Cupid's help;
Since he takes your gifts for himself,
As his primary strength, selected sport, and casual walk.

"When he wants to see who has the courage to stand against him,"
Then with those eyes he gazes, and suddenly
Every person surrenders their weapons at Love's feet,
Glad if he lets them perish for her.

"When he wants to play, he is on her lips,
Wherever it blushes red, that's where Love itself resides,
With each kiss, he touches the other’s lips:
But when he wants to be by himself
From all around the world, her heart is now his home,
"Where he knows very well that no one can get close to him."[326]

Both heart and sense are captive here. If he finds the eyes of Stella more beautiful than anything in the world, he finds her soul more lovely than her body. He is a Platonist when he recounts how Virtue, wishing to be loved of men, took Stella's [Pg 203] form to enchant their eyes, and make them see the heaven which the inner sense reveals to heroic souls. We recognize in him that entire submission of heart, love turned into a religion, perfect passion which asks only to grow, and which, like the piety of the mystics, finds itself always too insignificant when it compares itself with the object loved:

Both heart and mind are held captive here. If he thinks Stella's eyes are more beautiful than anything in the world, he believes her soul is even lovelier than her body. He takes on a philosophical view when he describes how Virtue, wanting to be loved by people, took on Stella's [Pg 203] form to captivate their eyes and help them see the heaven that the inner sense reveals to noble souls. We see in him a complete submission of heart, love transformed into a kind of religion, a perfect passion that only wants to grow and, like the devotion of mystics, always feels inadequate when it compares itself to the object of its love:

"My youth doth waste, my knowledge brings forth toyes,
My wit doth strive those passions to defend,
Which for reward spoyle it with vaine annoyes,
I see my course to lose my selfe doth bend:
I see and yet no greater sorrow take,
Than that I lose no more for Stella's sake."[327]

"My youth is fading, and my knowledge leads to trivial matters,
My intelligence tries to justify those feelings,
Which, in return, messes it up with pointless annoyances,
I realize my path is taking me to lose myself:
I see this and still don't feel any deeper sadness,
"I'm willing to sacrifice even more for Stella's sake."[327]

At last, like Socrates in the banquet, he turns his eyes to deathless beauty, heavenly brightness:

At last, like Socrates at the feast, he looks towards eternal beauty and divine light:

"Leave me, O Love, which reachest but to dust,
And thou my minde aspire to higher things:
Grow rich in that which never taketh rust:
Whatever fades, but fading pleasure brings....
O take fast hold, let that light be thy guide,
In this small course which birth drawes out to death."[328]

"Leave me, oh Love, that only leads to nothing."
And let my mind aspire to greater things:
Get wealthy in what never rusts:
Everything else fades, and fading brings only joy....
So hold on tight and let that light guide you,
In this quick journey from birth to death.[328]

Divine love continues the earthly love; he was imprisoned in this, and frees himself. By this nobility, these lofty aspirations, recognize one of those serious souls of which there are so many in the same climate and race. Spiritual instincts pierce through the dominant paganism, and ere they make Christians, make Platonists.

Divine love carries on earthly love; he was trapped in this but breaks free. Through this nobility and these high aspirations, you can recognize one of those serious souls that are so common in the same culture and background. Spiritual instincts break through the prevailing paganism, and before they turn into Christians, they become Platonists.


SECTION V.—Wherein Lies the Strength of the Poetry of this Period

Sidney was only a soldier in an army; there is a multitude about him, a multitude of poets. In fifty-two years, without counting the drama, two hundred and thirty-three are enumerated,[329] of whom forty have genius or talent: Breton, Donne, Drayton, Lodge, Greene, the two Fletchers, Beaumont, Spenser, Shakespeare, Ben Jonson, Marlowe, Wither, Warner, Davison, Carew, Suckling, Herrick; we should grow tired in counting them. There is a crop of them, and so there is at the same [Pg 204] time in Catholic and heroic Spain; and as in Spain it was a sign of the times, the mark of a public want, the index to an extraordinary and transient condition of the mind. What is this condition which gives rise to so universal a taste for poetry? What is it breathes life into their books? How happens it that amongst the least, in spite of pedantries, awkwardnesses, in the rhyming chronicles or descriptive cyclopedias, we meet with brilliant pictures and genuine love-cries? How happens it that when this generation was exhausted, true poetry ended in England, as true painting in Italy and Flanders? It was because an epoch of the mind came and passed away—that, namely, of instinctive and creative conception. These men had new senses, and no theories in their heads. Thus, when they took a walk, their emotions were not the same as ours. What is sunrise to an ordinary man? A white smudge on the edge of the sky, between bosses of clouds, amid pieces of land, and bits of road, which he does not see because he has seen them a hundred times. But for them, all things have a soul; I mean that they feel within themselves, indirectly, the uprising and severance of the outlines, the power and contrast of tints, the sad or delicious sentiment, which breathes from this combination and union like a harmony or a cry. How sorrowful is the sun, as he rises in a mist above the sad sea-furrows; what an air of resignation in the old trees rustling in the night rain; what a feverish tumult in the mass of waves, whose dishevelled locks are twisted forever on the surface of the abyss! But the great torch of heaven, the luminous god, emerges and shines; the tall, soft, pliant herbs, the evergreen meadows, the expanding roof of lofty oaks—the whole English landscape, continually renewed and illumined by the flooding moisture, diffuses an inexhaustible freshness. These meadows, red and white with flowers, ever moist and ever young, slip off their veil of golden mist, and appear suddenly, timidly, like beautiful virgins. Here is the cuckoo-flower, which springs up before the coming of the swallow; there the hare-bell, blue as the veins of a woman; the marigold, which sets with the sun, and, weeping, rises with him. Drayton, in his "Polyolbion," sings

Sidney was just one soldier in an army; around him was a multitude, a multitude of poets. In fifty-two years, not even counting the drama, two hundred and thirty-three are listed,[329] of whom forty have real genius or talent: Breton, Donne, Drayton, Lodge, Greene, the two Fletchers, Beaumont, Spenser, Shakespeare, Ben Jonson, Marlowe, Wither, Warner, Davison, Carew, Suckling, Herrick; we’d get tired counting them all. There’s a whole crop of them, just like at the same time in Catholic and heroic Spain; and in Spain, it signified the times, reflecting a public desire, a sign of an extraordinary and fleeting mental state. What is this condition that sparks such a universal love for poetry? What brings life to their books? How is it that among the lesser works, despite their pedantic flaws and clumsiness in rhyming chronicles or descriptive encyclopedias, we find stunning imagery and genuine expressions of love? How is it that when this generation faded, true poetry ended in England, just as true painting did in Italy and Flanders? It was because a mental era came and went—specifically, that of instinctual and creative thought. These men had fresh insights, and no theories weighing them down. So, when they took a stroll, their emotions were unlike ours. What does sunrise mean to an average person? A white streak at the edge of the sky, between clouds and patches of land and road that he ignores because he's seen them countless times. But for them, everything possesses a soul; they felt within themselves, indirectly, the rise and separation of outlines, the power and contrast of colors, the melancholy or joyful sentiment that radiated from this combination like a harmony or a cry. How mournful is the sun as it rises in a haze above the sorrowful sea waves; what a sense of resignation in the old trees rustling in the night rain; what a frenzied turmoil in the mass of waves, their tangled strands forever twisted on the surface of the abyss! But the great torch of heaven, the radiant god, arises and shines; the tall, soft, flexible grasses, the lush meadows, the stretching canopy of towering oaks—the entire English landscape, constantly refreshed and illuminated by the pouring moisture, radiates an endless vitality. These meadows, splashed with red and white flowers, always moist and ever youthful, peel off their veil of golden mist and suddenly appear, shy and beautiful, like lovely virgins. Here’s the cuckoo flower, which blooms before the swallow arrives; there’s the harebell, as blue as a woman's veins; the marigold, which sets with the sun and, weeping, rises with him. Drayton, in his "Polyolbion," sings

"Then from her burnisht gate the goodly glittring East
Guilds every lofty top, which late the humorous Night
Bespangled had with pearle, to please the Mornings sight;
[Pg 205] On which the mirthfull Quires, with their cleere open throats,
Unto the joyfull Morne so straine their warbling notes,
That Hills and Valleys ring, and even the ecchoing Ayre
Seemes all compos'd of sounds, about them everywhere....
Thus sing away the Morne, untill the mounting Sunne,
Through thick exhaled fogs, his golden head hath runne,
And through the twisted tops of our close Covert creeps,
To kiss the gentle Shade, this while that sweetly sleeps."[330]

"Then from her shiny gate, the beautiful bright East"
Surpasses every high peak, which just recently the playful Night
Decorated with pearls to delight the Morning's view;
[Pg 205] Where the joyful choirs, with their clear and open voices,
Sing their happy songs to welcome the cheerful Morning,
So that the hills and valleys echo, and even the air around them
It seems to be filled with sounds, all around them everywhere...
So they sing through the morning, until the sun rises,
Through dense, misty fog, he raises his golden head,
And through the tangled branches of our thick Cover, it creeps,
"To kiss the gentle Shade while she peacefully sleeps."

A step further, and you will find the old gods reappear. They reappear, these living gods—these living gods mingled with things which you cannot help meeting as soon as you meet nature again. Shakespeare, in the "Tempest," sings:

A step further, and you’ll find the old gods coming back to life. They return, these living gods—these living gods mixed with things you can't help but encounter as soon as you engage with nature again. Shakespeare, in the "Tempest," sings:

"Ceres, most bounteous lady thy rich leas
Of wheat, rye, barley, vetches, oats, and pease;
Thy turfy mountains, where live nibbling sheep,
And flat meads thatch'd with stover, them to keep;
Thy banks with peoned and lilied brims,
Which spongy April at thy hest betrims,
To make cold nymphs chaste crowns...
Hail, many-colour'd messenger (Iris)...
Who, with thy saffron wings, upon my flowers
Diffusest honey-drops, refreshing showers,
And with each end of thy blue bow dost crown
My bosky acres and my unshrubb'd down."[331]

"Ceres, most generous lady, your fertile lands"
Of wheat, rye, barley, vetches, oats, and peas;
Your grassy mountains, home to grazing sheep,
And flat meadows filled with hay to maintain them;
Your banks lined with peonies and lily edges,
Which wet April, at your command, prepares,
To create pure crowns for the cold nymphs...
Hey, colorful messenger (Iris)...
Who, with your saffron wings, lands on my flowers
Scatters honey drops, refreshing showers,
And with each end of your blue bow, you create a crown.
"My green fields and my open hills."[331]

In "Cymbeline" he says:

In "Cymbeline," he says:

"They are as gentle as zephyrs, blowing below the violet.
Not wagging his sweet head."[332]

"They are as gentle as soft breezes, flowing under the violet."
Not shaking his sweet head.

Greene writes:

Greene says:

"When Flora, proud in pomp of all her flowers,
Sat bright and gay,
And gloried in the dew of Iris' showers,
And did display
Her mantle chequered all with gaudy green."[333]

"When Flora, proudly decorated with all her flowers,
Sun shone bright and cheerful,
And enjoyed the dew from Iris' rain,
And flexed
Her cloak was decorated with bright green patterns.[333]

The same author also says:

The same author also says:

"How oft have I descending Titan seen,
His burning locks couch in the sea-queen's lap;
And beauteous Thetis his red body wrap
In watery robes, as he her lord had been!"[334] [Pg 206]

How many times have I watched the sun set,
His bright hair lying in the lap of the sea goddess;
And beautiful Thetis enveloping his red body
"In flowing robes, as if he were her king!"[334] [Pg 206]

So Spenser, in his "Faërie Queene," sings:

So Spenser, in his "Faërie Queene," sings:

"The joyous day gan early to appeare;
And fayre Aurora from the deawy bed
Of aged Tithone gan herselfe to reare
With rosy cheekes, for shame as blushing red:
Her golden locks, for hast, were loosely shed
About her eares, when Una her did marke
Clymbe to her charet, all with flowers spred,
From heven high to chace the chearelesse darke;
With mery note her lowd salutes the mounting larke."[335]

"The happy day started to emerge;
And the beautiful Aurora from the moist bed
Long ago, Tithonus began to rise.
With rosy cheeks, flushed red with embarrassment:
Her golden hair was flowing loosely in a hurry.
As Una watched her climb, she noticed around her ears...
To her chariot, all adorned with flowers,
From high above to pursue the gloomy darkness;
With a happy tone, she shouts a greeting to the singing lark. [335]

All the splendor and sweetness of this moist and well-watered land; all the specialties, the opulence of its dissolving tints, of its variable sky, its luxuriant vegetation, assemble thus about the gods, who gave them their beautiful form.

All the beauty and richness of this lush and well-watered land; all the unique features, the vibrant colors, the changing sky, and the lush plants come together around the gods who gave them their beautiful shape.

In the life of every man there are moments when, in presence of objects, he experiences a shock. This mass of ideas, of mangled recollections, of mutilated images, which lie hidden in all corners of his mind, are set in motion, organized, suddenly developed like a flower. He is enraptured; he cannot help looking at and admiring the charming creature which has just appeared; he wishes to see it again, and others like it, and dreams of nothing else. There are such moments in the life of nations, and this is one of them. They are happy in contemplating beautiful things, and wish only that they should be the most beautiful possible. They are not preoccupied, as we are, with theories. They do not excite themselves to express moral or philosophical ideas. They wish to enjoy through the imagination, through the eyes, like those Italian nobles, who, at the same time, were so captivated by fine colors and forms that they covered with paintings not only their rooms and their churches, but the lids of their chests and the saddles of their horses. The rich and green sunny country; young, gayly attired ladies, blooming with health and love; half-draped gods and goddesses, masterpieces and models of strength and grace—these are the most lovely objects which man can contemplate, the most capable of satisfying his senses and his heart—of giving rise to smiles and joy; and these are the objects which occur in all the poets in a most wonderful abundance of songs, pastorals, sonnets, little fugitive pieces, so lively, delicate, easily unfolded, that we have [Pg 207] never since had their equals. What though Venus and Cupid have lost their altars? Like the contemporary painters of Italy, they willingly imagine a beautiful naked child, drawn on a chariot of gold through the limpid air; or a woman, redolent with youth, standing on the waves, which kiss her snowy feet. Harsh Ben Jonson is ravished with the scene. The disciplined battalion of his sturdy verses changes into a band of little graceful strophes, which trip as lightly as Raphael's children. He sees his lady approach, sitting on the chariot of Love, drawn by swans and doves. Love leads the car; she passes calm and smiling, and all hearts, charmed by her divine looks, wish no other joy than to see and serve her forever.

In every man's life, there are moments when, in the presence of certain objects, he feels a jolt. This collection of ideas, fragmented memories, and distorted images, which are tucked away in all corners of his mind, come alive, organized and suddenly blossoming like a flower. He is captivated; he can't help but stare at and admire the beautiful thing that has just appeared; he longs to see it again, as well as others like it, and dreams of nothing else. Nations experience such moments too, and this is one of them. They find joy in admiring beautiful things and desire them to be as beautiful as possible. They are not weighed down by theories like we are. They don’t get worked up trying to express moral or philosophical concepts. They simply want to enjoy through imagination and sight, much like those Italian nobles who were so enamored by vibrant colors and forms that they decorated not just their rooms and churches, but also the tops of their chests and the saddles of their horses. The lush, sunny countryside; young, joyfully dressed ladies, glowing with health and love; half-clad gods and goddesses, masterpieces of strength and grace—these are the most beautiful sights for a person to behold, most capable of delighting his senses and heart—of bringing about smiles and joy; and these are the themes that appear in all the poets' work in an incredible abundance of songs, pastorals, sonnets, and light, elegant pieces, so lively and delicate that we have [Pg 207] never seen their equals since. So what if Venus and Cupid have lost their altars? Like today’s Italian painters, they gladly imagine a beautiful naked child riding a golden chariot through clear skies; or a woman, radiating youth, standing on waves that kiss her snow-white feet. The stern Ben Jonson is enchanted by the scene. The disciplined army of his strong verses transforms into a group of light-footed strophes, dancing as effortlessly as Raphael's children. He sees his lady approaching, seated in Love's chariot, pulled by swans and doves. Love guides the carriage; she passes by calm and smiling, and all hearts, enchanted by her divine beauty, wish for no other joy than to see and serve her forever.

"See the chariot at hand here of Love,
Wherein my lady rideth!
Each that draws is a swan or a dove,
And well the car Love guideth.
As she goes, all hearts do duty
Unto her beauty;
And, enamoured, do wish, so they might
But enjoy such a sight,
That they still were to run by her side,
Through swords, through seas, whither she would ride.
Do but look on her eyes, they do light
All that Love's world compriseth!
Do but look on her hair, it is bright
As Love's star when it riseth!...
Have you seen but a bright lily grow,
Before rude hands have touched it?
Have you marked but the fall o' the snow,
Before the soil hath smutched it?
Have you felt the wool of beaver?
Or swan's down ever?
Or have smelt o' the bud o' the brier?
Or the nard in the fire?
Or have tasted the bag of the bee?
O so white! O so soft! O so sweet is she!"[336]

"Check out the Love chariot right here,
Where my lady goes!
Each puller is like a swan or a dove,
And Love beautifully guides the cart.
As she moves, everyone pays their respects.
To her beauty;
And, in love, they wish, if only
To appreciate such a view,
That they could run alongside her,
Through swords, through seas, no matter where she goes.
Just look into her eyes; they shine.
Everything that love includes!
Just look at her hair; it's so bright!
Like the star of Love when it rises!...
Have you ever seen a bright lily grow,
Before rough hands have handled it?
Have you seen the snow falling,
Before the ground has ruined it?
Have you felt beaver pelts?
Or glide down ever?
Have you ever smelled the bud of the briar?
Or nard in the flames?
Have you ever tried honeycomb from a bee?
"Oh, so white! Oh, so soft! Oh, so sweet she is!"[336]

What can be more lively, more unlike measured and artificial mythology? Like Theocritus and Moschus, they play with their smiling gods, and their belief becomes a festival. One day, in an alcove of a wood, Cupid meets a nymph asleep:

What could be more vibrant, more different from structured and artificial myths? Like Theocritus and Moschus, they interact with their cheerful gods, and their faith turns into a celebration. One day, in a nook of the woods, Cupid comes across a nymph who is asleep:

"Her golden hair o'erspread her face,
Her careless arms abroad were cast,
[Pg 208] Her quiver had her pillow's place,
Her breast lay bare to every blast."[337]

"Her golden hair fell across her face,
Her arms were casually extended,
[Pg 208] Her quiver replaced her pillow,
Her chest was open to every breeze.[337]

He approaches softly, steals her arrows, and puts his own in their place. She hears a noise at last, raises her reclining head, and sees a shepherd approaching. She flees; he pursues. She bends her bow, and shoots her arrows at him. He only becomes more ardent, and is on the point of seizing her. In despair, she takes an arrow, and buries it in her lovely body. Lo! she is changed, she stops, smiles, loves, draws near him.

He approaches quietly, takes her arrows, and replaces them with his own. She hears a noise finally, lifts her head, and sees a shepherd coming toward her. She runs away; he chases her. She draws her bow and shoots her arrows at him. He becomes even more passionate and is about to grab her. In desperation, she takes an arrow and plunges it into her beautiful body. Suddenly, she transforms, pauses, smiles, loves, and moves closer to him.

"Though mountains meet not, lovers may.
What other lovers do, did they.
The god of Love sat on a tree,
And laught that pleasant sight to see."[338]

"Even though mountains don't touch, lovers can."
They did what other lovers do.
The god of Love was sitting in a tree,
And found it entertaining to watch the scene.[338]

A drop of archness falls into the medley of artlessness and voluptuous charm; it was so in Longus, and in all that delicious nosegay called the Anthology. Not the dry mocking of Voltaire, of folks who possessed only wit, and always lived in a drawing-room; but the raillery of artists, lovers whose brain is full of color and form, who, when they recount a bit of roguishness, imagine a stooping neck, lowered eyes, the blushing of vermilion cheeks. One of these fair ones says the following verses, simpering, and we can even see now the pouting of her lips:

A touch of cleverness mixes with the blend of innocence and sensual charm; it was like that in Longus and in all that delightful collection called the Anthology. Not the dry sarcasm of Voltaire, from people who only had wit and always hung out in fancy salons; but the playful teasing of artists and lovers whose minds are filled with color and shape, who, when they share a little mischief, picture a bent neck, lowered eyes, and the blush of bright red cheeks. One of these beauties recites the following lines, playfully, and we can almost see her lips pouting:

"Love in my bosom like a bee
Doth suck his sweet.
Now with his wings he plays with me,
Now with his feet.
Within my eyes he makes his rest,
His bed amid my tender breast,
My kisses are his daily feast.
And yet he robs me of my rest.
Ah! wanton, will ye!"[339]

"Love in my heart is like a bee"
Savoring its sweetness.
Now he flirts with me using his wings,
Now with his feet.
In my view, he discovers where he belongs,
His resting place on my soft chest,
My kisses are his daily treat.
And yet he takes away my peace.
Ah! naughty, will you!"[339]

What relieves these sportive pieces is their splendor of imagination. There are effects and flashes which we hardly dare quote, dazzling and maddening, as in the Song of Songs:

What makes these playful works enjoyable is their brilliance of imagination. There are moments and bursts that we can hardly mention, stunning and exasperating, like in the Song of Songs:

"Her eyes, fair eyes, like to the purest lights
That animate the sun, or cheer the day;
In whom the shining sunbeams brightly play,
Whiles fancy doth on them divine delights.
[Pg 209]
"Her cheeks like ripened lilies steeped in wine,
Or fair pomegranate kernels washed in milk,
Or snow-white threads in nets of crimson silk,
Or gorgeous clouds upon the sun's decline.

"Her lips are roses over-washed with dew,
Or like the purple of Narcissus' flower...

"Her crystal chin like to the purest mould,
Enchased with dainty daisies soft and white,
Where fancy's fair pavilion once is pight,
Whereas embraced his beauties he doth hold.

"Her neck like to an ivory shining tower,
Where through with azure veins sweet nectar runs,
Or like the down of swans where Senesse woons,
Or like delight that doth itself devour.

"Her paps are like fair apples in the prime,
As round as orient pearls, as soft as down;
They never vail their fair through winter's frown,
But from their sweets love sucked his summer time."[340]

"What need compare, where sweet exceeds compare?
Who draws his thoughts of love from senseless things,
Their pomp and greatest glories doth impair,
And mounts love's heaven with overladen wings."[341]

"Her eyes, bright eyes, like the purest lights"
That brighten the sun or make the day brighter;
Where sunbeams shine brightly,
While imagination discovers divine pleasures in them.
[Pg 209]
"Her cheeks are like ripe lilies drenched in wine,
Or beautiful pomegranate seeds soaked in milk,
Or snow-white threads in red silk nets,
Or gorgeous clouds at sunset.

"Her lips are like roses covered in dew,
Or like the purple of a Narcissus flower...

"Her crystal chin is like the purest form,"
Trimmed with delicate, soft white daisies,
Where the fair pavilion of imagination once stood,
Where it embraced the beauty he possesses.

"Her neck is like a gleaming tower of ivory,
With sweet nectar running through blue veins,
Or like the softness of swan down where it is found,
Or like pleasure that devours itself.

"Her breasts are like gorgeous apples at their peak,"
As round as Eastern pearls, as soft as feathers;
They never hide their beauty from the harsh light of winter,
"But from their sweetness, love takes its time in the summer."[340]

"What's the use of comparing when sweetness is beyond comparison?"
Anyone who bases their ideas of love on inanimate objects,
Their greatness and finest achievements fade,
"And love's paradise is burdened by heavy wings."[341]

I can well believe that things had no more beauty then than now; but I am sure that men found them more beautiful.

I can totally believe that things were just as lacking in beauty back then as they are now; but I'm sure that people thought they were more beautiful.

When the power of embellishment is so great, it is natural that they should paint the sentiment which unites all joys, whither all dreams converge—ideal love, and in particular, artless and happy love. Of all sentiments, there is none for which we have more sympathy. It is of all the most simple and sweet. It is the first motion of the heart, and the first word of nature. It is made up of innocence and self-abandonment. It is clear of reflection and effort. It extricates us from complicated passion, contempt, regret, hate, violent desires. It penetrates us, and we breathe it as the fresh breath of the morning wind, which has swept over flowery meads. The knights of this perilous court inhaled it, and were enraptured, and so rested in the contrast from their actions and their dangers. The most severe and tragic of their poets turned aside to meet it, Shakespeare among [Pg 210] the evergreen oaks of the forest of Arden,[342] Ben Jonson in the woods of Sherwood,[343] amid the wide shady glades, the shining leaves and moist flowers, trembling on the margin of lonely springs. Marlowe himself, the terrible painter of the agony of Edward II, the impressive and powerful poet, who wrote "Faustus, Tamerlane" and the "Jew of Malta," leaves his sanguinary dramas, his high-sounding verse, his images of fury, and nothing can be more musical and sweet than his song. A shepherd, to gain his lady-love, says to her:

When the power of embellishment is so strong, it’s natural that they capture the feeling that connects all joys, where all dreams come together—ideal love, especially simple and happy love. Of all the feelings, there’s none we relate to more. It’s the most basic and sweetest of them all. It’s the first stirrings of the heart and the first word of nature. It consists of innocence and complete surrender. It’s free of reflection and effort. It frees us from complicated emotions like contempt, regret, hate, and intense desires. It fills us, and we experience it like the fresh breath of the morning wind that has passed over blooming meadows. The knights of this challenging court embraced it and were entranced, finding relief from their struggles and dangers. Even the most serious and tragic of their poets turned to it, like Shakespeare among the evergreen oaks of the Arden Forest, Ben Jonson in the woods of Sherwood, amid the wide shady glades, the shining leaves, and the wet flowers trembling by isolated springs. Marlowe himself, the formidable creator of Edward II's agony, the impressive and powerful poet known for "Faustus," "Tamerlane," and "The Jew of Malta," leaves behind his bloody dramas, his grand poetry, and his images of rage, and nothing is more melodic and sweet than his song. A shepherd, to win over his lady-love, says to her:

"Come live with me and be my Love,
And we will all the pleasures prove
That hills and valleys, dale and field,
And all the craggy mountains yield.
There we will sit upon the rocks,
And see the shepherds feed their flocks,
By shallow rivers, to whose falls
Melodious birds sing madrigals.
There will I make thee beds of roses
And a thousand fragrant posies,
A cap of flowers, and a kirtle
Embroider'd all with leaves of myrtle.
A gown made of the finest wool,
Which from our pretty lambs we pull,
Fair lined slippers for the cold,
With buckles of the purest gold.
A belt of straw and ivy buds,
With coral clasps and amber studs;
And if these pleasures may thee move,
Come live with me and be my Love....
The shepherd swains shall dance and sing
For thy delight each May-morning:
If these delights thy mind may move,
Then live with me and be my Love."[344]

"Come live with me and be my love,
And we’ll enjoy all the pleasures.
Those hills and valleys, dales and fields,
And all the rugged mountains have to offer.
There we’ll sit on the stones,
And watch the shepherds with their sheep,
By shallow rivers, where the waterfalls
Are filled with melodious birds chirping.
There, I’ll make you beds of roses.
And a thousand scented bouquets,
A flower crown and a dress.
Embroidered with myrtle leaves.
A dress made from the finest wool,
Which we’ll take from our cute little lambs,
Cozy slippers for the cold,
With buckles made of the finest gold.
A belt made of straw and ivy buds,
With coral clasps and amber studs;
And if these pleasures attract you,
Come live with me and be my partner...
The shepherds will dance and sing.
For your enjoyment every May morning:
If these joys win your heart,
"Come live with me and be my love."
[344]

The unpolished gentlemen of the period, returning from hawking, were more than once arrested by such rustic pictures; such as they were, that is to say, imaginative and not very citizen-like, they had dreamed of figuring in them on their own account. But while entering into, they reconstructed them; [Pg 211] they reconstructed them in their parks, prepared for Queen Elizabeth's entrance, with a profusion of costumes and devices, not troubling themselves to copy rough nature exactly. Improbability did not disturb them; they were not minute imitators, students of manners: they created; the country for them was but a setting, and the complete picture came from their fancies and their hearts. Romantic it may have been, even impossible, but it was on this account the more charming. Is there a greater charm than putting on one side this actual world which fetters or oppresses us, to float vaguely and easily in the azure and the light, on the summit of the cloud-capped land of fairies, to arrange things according to the pleasure of the moment, no longer feeling the oppressive laws, the harsh and resisting framework of life, adorning and varying everything after the caprice and the refinements of fancy? That is what is done in these little poems. Usually the events are such as happen nowhere, or happen in the land where kings turn shepherds and marry shepherdesses. The beautiful Argentile[345] is detained at the court of her uncle, who wishes to deprive her of her kingdom, and commands her to marry Curan, a boor in his service; she flees, and Curan in despair goes and lives two years among the shepherds. One day he meets a beautiful country-woman, and loves her; gradually, while speaking to her, he thinks of Argentile, and weeps; he describes her sweet face, her lithe figure, her blue-veined delicate wrists, and suddenly sees that the peasant girl is weeping. She falls into his arms, and says, "I am Argentile." Now Curan was a king's son, who had disguised himself thus for love of Argentile. He resumes his armor, and defeats the wicked king. There never was a braver knight; and they both reigned long in Northumberland. From a hundred such tales, tales of the spring-time, the reader will perhaps bear with me while I pick out one more, gay and simple as a May morning. The Princess Dowsabel came down one morning into her father's garden: she gathers honeysuckles, primroses, violets, and daisies; then, behind a hedge, she heard a shepherd singing, and that so finely that she loved him at once. He promises to be faithful, and asks for a kiss. Her cheeks became as crimson as a rose: [Pg 212]

The rough gentlemen of the time, coming back from hunting, were often captivated by such rural scenes. They imagined themselves as part of these moments, even if they were a bit unrealistic and not very sophisticated. As they engaged with these scenes, they recreated them in their parks, preparing for Queen Elizabeth's arrival with a wealth of costumes and decorations, without feeling the need to imitate nature exactly. They weren't bothered by improbability; they weren't detailed imitators or students of societal norms. They were creators; to them, the countryside was merely a backdrop, and the full image came from their imaginations and emotions. It might have been romantic, even impossible, but that made it all the more enchanting. Is there anything more charming than stepping aside from this actual world that binds or weighs us down, to drift lightly and freely in the blue sky and sunlight, atop the cloud-kissed fairyland, arranging things at our whim, no longer constrained by life's harsh rules, embellishing and varying everything according to the whims of our fancy? That's what these little poems accomplish. Usually, the events are those that don't happen anywhere, or they occur in a land where kings become shepherds and marry shepherdesses. The beautiful Argentile is held at her uncle's court, who wants to take her kingdom and forces her to marry Curan, a peasant in his service; she escapes, and in his despair, Curan spends two years living among shepherds. One day he meets a lovely peasant girl and falls for her; gradually, as they talk, he thinks of Argentile and weeps; he describes her sweet face, her graceful figure, her delicate wrists with blue veins, and suddenly realizes the peasant girl is crying. She collapses into his arms and says, "I am Argentile." Curan was actually the son of a king, who had disguised himself for love of Argentile. He puts his armor back on and defeats the evil king. There was never a braver knight, and they both ruled for a long time in Northumberland. From countless tales like this, stories of spring, I hope you'll indulge me while I share one more, bright and simple like a May morning. Princess Dowsabel came down one morning into her father’s garden: she picked honeysuckles, primroses, violets, and daisies; then, behind a hedge, she heard a shepherd singing so beautifully that she fell in love with him instantly. He promises to be faithful and asks for a kiss. Her cheeks turned as red as a rose:

"With that she bent her snow white knee,
Down by the shepherd kneeled she,
And him she sweetly kiss'd.
With that the shepherd whoop'd for joy;
Quoth he: 'There's never shepherd's boy
That ever was so blest.'"[346]

With that, she knelt down on her snow-white knee,
Next to the shepherd, she kissed him gently.
Then the shepherd shouted with joy;
He said, "There’s never been a shepherd’s boy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
Who was ever so lucky.'"[346]

Nothing more; is it not enough? It is but a moment's fancy; but they had such fancies every moment. Think what poetry was likely to spring from them, how superior to common events, how free from literal imitation, how smitten with ideal beauty, how capable of creating a world beyond our sad world. In fact, among all these poems there is one truly divine, so divine that the reasoners of succeeding ages have found it wearisome, that even now but few understand it—Spenser's "Faërie Queene." One day M. Jourdain, having turned Mamamouchi[347] and learned orthography, sent for the most illustrious writers of the age. He settled himself in his arm-chair, pointed with his finger at several folding-stools for them to sit down, and said:

Nothing more; isn't that enough? It's just a moment's whim; but they had such whims all the time. Think about the poetry that could come from them, how much greater it is than everyday events, how it avoids straightforward imitation, how touched it is with ideal beauty, how it has the power to create a world that transcends our bleak reality. In fact, among all these poems, there is one truly divine piece, so divine that the thinkers of later ages have found it tedious, and even now, very few truly understand it—Spenser's "Faërie Queene." One day, M. Jourdain, having mastered Mamamouchi[347] and learned spelling, summoned the most renowned writers of the time. He settled into his armchair, gestured with his finger at several folding stools for them to sit, and said:

"I have read your little productions, gentlemen. They have afforded me much pleasure. I wish to give you some work to do. I have given some lately to little Lulli,[348] your fellow-laborer. It was at my command that he introduced the sea-shell at his concerts—a melodious instrument, which no one thought of before, and which has such a pleasing effect. I insist that you will work out my ideas as he has worked them out, and I give you an order for a poem in prose. What is not prose, you know, is verse; and what is not verse is prose. When I say, 'Nicolle, bring me my slippers and give me my nightcap,' I speak prose. Take this sentence as your model. This style is much more pleasing than the jargon of unfinished lines which you call verse. As for the subject, let it be myself. You will describe my flowered dressing-gown which I have put on to receive you in, and this little green velvet undress which I wear underneath, to do my morning exercise in. You will set down that this chintz costs a louis an ell. The description, if well worked out, will furnish some very pretty paragraphs, and will enlighten the public as to the cost of things. I desire also that you should speak of my mirrors, my carpets, my hangings. My tradesmen will let you have their bills; don't fail to put them in. I shall be glad to read in your works, all fully and naturally set forth, about my father's shop, who, like a real gentleman, sold cloth to oblige his friends; my maid Nicolle's kitchen, the genteel behavior of Brusquet, the little dog [Pg 213] of my neighbor M. Dimanche. You might also explain my domestic affairs: there is nothing more interesting to the public than to hear how a million may be scraped together. Tell them also that my daughter Lucile has not married that little rascal Cléonte, but M. Samuel Bernard, who made his fortune as a fermier-général, keeps his carriage and is going to be a minister of state. For this I will pay you liberally, half a louis for a yard of writing. Come back in a month, and let me see what my ideas have suggested to you."

"I’ve gone through your little works, gentlemen. They brought me a lot of joy. I’d like to assign you some tasks. Recently, I had some work done by little Lulli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, your fellow artist. It was at my request that he started using the sea-shell in his concerts—such a lovely instrument that no one thought to use before, and it sounds fantastic. I insist that you develop my ideas just like he has, and I’m commissioning a prose poem from you. What’s not prose, you know, is verse; and what’s not verse is prose. When I say, 'Nicolle, bring me my slippers and give me my nightcap,' I’m using prose. Use this sentence as your model. This style is much more enjoyable than the unfinished lines you call verse. As for the subject, let it be me. You will describe my flowery dressing gown, which I’ve put on to meet you, and this small green velvet outfit I’m wearing underneath for my morning exercises. You should note that this chintz costs a louis per ell. If described well, this will create some very nice paragraphs and inform the public about costs. I also want you to discuss my mirrors, my carpets, and my drapes. My suppliers will share their bills with you; make sure to include them. I’d love to read in your works, fully and naturally presented, about my father's shop, where, like a true gentleman, he sold fabric to help his friends; my maid Nicolle’s kitchen; the refined behavior of Brusquet; and my neighbor M. Dimanche’s little dog [Pg 213]. You might also touch on my domestic life: nothing intrigues the public more than how a million can be amassed. Also, tell them that my daughter Lucile hasn’t married that little rascal Cléonte, but M. Samuel Bernard, who made his fortune as a fermier-général, drives a carriage and is set to become a government minister. For this, I’ll pay you generously—half a louis for a yard of writing. Come back in a month, and let’s see what my ideas have inspired in you."

We are the descendants of M. Jourdain, and this is how we have been talking to the men of genius from the beginning of the century, and the men of genius have listened to us. Hence arise our shoppy and realistic novels. I pray the reader to forget them, to forget himself, to become for a while a poet, a gentleman, a man of the sixteenth century. Unless we bury the M. Jourdain who survives in us, we shall never understand Spenser.

We are the descendants of M. Jourdain, and this is how we’ve been speaking to geniuses since the start of the century, and the geniuses have listened to us. This is how our commercial and realistic novels were born. I ask the reader to forget them, to forget themselves, to temporarily become a poet, a gentleman, a man from the sixteenth century. Unless we bury the M. Jourdain that lives on in us, we will never grasp Spenser.


SECTION VI.—Edmund Spenser

Spenser belonged to an ancient family, allied to great houses; was a friend to Sidney and Raleigh, the two most accomplished knights of the age—a knight himself, at least in heart; who had found in his connections, his friendships, his studies, his life, everything calculated to lead him to ideal poetry. We find him at Cambridge, where he imbues himself with the noblest ancient philosophies; in a northern country, where he passes through a deep and unfortunate passion; at Penshurst, in the castle and in the society where the "Arcadia" was produced; with Sidney, in whom survived entire the romantic poetry and heroic generosity of the feudal spirit; at court, where all the splendors of a disciplined and gorgeous chivalry were gathered about the throne; finally, at Kilcolman, on the borders of a lake, in a lonely castle, from which the view embraced an amphitheatre of mountains, and the half of Ireland. Poor on the other hand,[349] not fit for court, and though favored by the queen, unable to obtain from his patrons anything but inferior employment; in the end, wearied of solicitations, and banished to his dangerous property in Ireland, whence a rebellion expelled him, after his house and child had been burned; he died three months later, of misery [Pg 214] and a broken heart.[350] Expectations and rebuffs, many sorrows and many dreams, some few joys, and a sudden and frightful calamity, a small fortune and a premature end; this indeed was a poet's life. But the heart within was the true poet—from it all proceeded; circumstances furnished the subject only; he transformed them more than they him; he received less than he gave. Philosophy and landscapes, ceremonies and ornaments, splendors of the country and the court, on all which he painted or thought, he impressed his inward nobleness. Above all, his was a soul captivated by sublime and chaste beauty, eminently platonic; one of these lofty and refined souls most charming of all, who, born in the lap of nature, draw thence their sustenance, but soar higher, enter the regions of mysticism, and mount instinctively in order to expand on the confines of a loftier world. Spenser leads us to Milton, and thence to Puritanism, as Plato to Vergil, and thence to Christianity. Sensuous beauty is perfect in both, but their main worship is for moral beauty. He appeals to the Muses:

Spenser came from an old family connected to powerful houses; he was a friend of Sidney and Raleigh, the two most talented knights of his time—a knight in spirit, at least—who found in his connections, friendships, studies, and life everything that inspired him toward the ideal of poetry. We see him at Cambridge, where he immerses himself in the greatest ancient philosophies; in the north, enduring a deep and unfortunate passion; at Penshurst, in the castle and the society where the "Arcadia" was created; with Sidney, who embodied the romantic poetry and heroism of the feudal spirit; at court, surrounded by the splendors of a refined and magnificent chivalry near the throne; and finally, at Kilcolman, by a lake in a lonely castle, with a view of a mountain amphitheater and half of Ireland. Poor on the other hand, not suited for court, and despite the queen's favor, he received from his patrons only minor positions; ultimately, worn out by constant requests and exiled to his perilous estate in Ireland, from where a rebellion forced him out after his home and child had been burned; he died three months later, from despair and a broken heart. Expectations and disappointments, many sorrows and many dreams, a few joys, and a sudden and terrible disaster, a small fortune and an untimely end; this truly was a poet's life. But the heart within him was the true poet—all creativity stemmed from it; circumstances merely provided the subject matter; he transformed them more than they transformed him; he received less than he gave. Philosophy and landscapes, ceremonies and decorations, splendor from both the countryside and the court—everything he painted or contemplated bore his inner nobility. Above all, he had a soul captivated by sublime and pure beauty, strikingly platonic; one of those high and refined spirits, the most enchanting of all, who, born in the lap of nature, draw their sustenance from it yet soar higher, entering the realms of mysticism and instinctively rising to expand into the limits of a loftier world. Spenser leads us to Milton, and from there to Puritanism, much like Plato leads to Virgil, and then to Christianity. Sensuous beauty is complete in both, but their primary reverence is for moral beauty. He calls upon the Muses:

"Revele to me the sacred noursery
Of vertue, which with you doth there remaine,
Where it in silver bowre does hidden ly
From view of men and wicked worlds disdaine!"

"Show me the sacred source"
Of virtue, which remains with you there,
Where it’s hidden in a silver shelter
"From the judgment of men and the scorn of a cruel world!"

He encourages his knight when he sees him droop. He is wroth when he sees him attacked. He rejoices in his justice, temperance, courtesy. He introduces in the beginning of a song, long stanzas in honor of friendship and justice. He pauses, after relating a lovely instance of chastity, to exhort women to modesty. He pours out the wealth of his respect and tenderness at the feet of his heroines. If any coarse man insults them, he calls to their aid nature and the gods. Never does he bring them on his stage without adorning their name with splendid eulogy. He has an adoration for beauty worthy of Dante and Plotinus. And this, because he never considers it a mere harmony of color and form, but an emanation of unique, heavenly, imperishable beauty, which no mortal eye can see, and which is the masterpiece of the great Author of the worlds.[351] Bodies only render it visible; [Pg 215] it does not live in them; charm and attraction are not in things, but in the immortal idea which shines through them:

He supports his knight when he sees him falter. He gets angry when he sees him under attack. He celebrates his justice, self-control, and kindness. He begins a song with long verses honoring friendship and justice. He takes a moment, after sharing a beautiful story of purity, to encourage women to embrace modesty. He freely expresses his respect and affection for his heroines. If any crude man insults them, he calls upon nature and the gods for help. He never presents them on his stage without praising them elaborately. He has a reverence for beauty that's akin to that of Dante and Plotinus. This is because he sees it not just as a pleasing arrangement of color and form, but as a manifestation of unique, heavenly, everlasting beauty that no human eye can perceive, and which is the masterpiece of the great Creator of the universe. Bodies merely make it visible; it doesn't reside within them; charm and allure aren't found in objects, but in the immortal idea that shines through them:

"For that same goodly hew of white and red,
With which the cheekes are sprinckled, shall decay,
And those sweete rosy leaves, so fairly spred
Upon the lips, shall fade and fall away
To that they were, even to corrupted clay:
That golden wyre, those sparckling stars so bright,
Shall turne to dust, and lose their goodly light.
But that faire lampe, from whose celestiall ray
That light proceedes, which kindleth lovers fire,
Shall never be extinguisht nor decay;
But, when the vitall spirits doe expyre,
Upon her native planet shall retyre;
For it is heavenly borne, and cannot die,
Being a parcell of the purest skie."[352]

"That same beautiful mix of white and red,
With which the cheeks are sprinkled will fade,
And those lovely pink petals, so beautifully spread
On the lips, will fade and disappear.
To what they became, turned into corrupted clay:
That golden hair, those sparkling stars so bright,
Will turn to dust and lose their beautiful glow.
But that beautiful lamp, from whose heavenly light
That light arrives, sparking the passion of lovers,
Will never be extinguished or decay;
But, when the vital spirits run out,
It will go back to its home planet;
For it is heavenly born and cannot die,
"Being a part of the clearest sky."[352]

In presence of this ideal of beauty, love is transformed:

In the presence of this ideal of beauty, love changes:

"For Love is lord of Truth and Loialtie,
Lifting himself out of the lowly dust,
On golden plumes up to the purest skie,
Above the reach of loathly sinfull lust,
Whose base affect through cowardly distrust
Of his weake wings dare not to heaven fly,
But like a moldwarpe in the earth doth ly."[353]

"For love is the master of truth and loyalty,
Emerging from the humble ground,
On golden wings to the clearest sky,
Above the grasp of repulsive sinful desire,
Whose humble feelings, rooted in feelings of fear,
Its weak wings don't dare to fly to heaven,
But it's like a mole burrowing in the ground."[353]

Love such as this contains all that is good, and fine, and noble. It is the prime source of life, and the eternal soul of things. It is this love which, pacifying the primitive discord, has created the harmony of the spheres, and maintains this glorious universe. It dwells in God, and is God himself, come down in bodily form to regenerate the tottering world and save the human race; around and within animated beings, when our eyes can pierce outward appearances, we behold it as a living light, penetrating and embracing every creature. We touch here the sublime sharp summit where the world of mind and the world of sense unite; where man, gathering with both hands the loveliest flowers of either, feels himself at the same time a pagan and a Christian.

Love like this includes everything that is good, beautiful, and noble. It is the primary source of life and the eternal essence of all things. This love, calming the basic conflicts, has created the harmony of the universe and keeps this magnificent world intact. It exists in God and is God himself, who descended in physical form to renew the shaky world and save humanity; around and within living beings, when we can see beyond appearances, we recognize it as a vibrant light, penetrating and embracing every creature. Here we touch the sublime peak where the world of the mind and the world of the senses come together; where a person, gathering with both hands the most beautiful flowers of each, feels like both a pagan and a Christian.

So much, as a testimony to his heart. But he was also a poet, that is, pre-eminently a creator and a dreamer, and that most naturally, instinctively, unceasingly. We might go on forever describing this inward condition of all great artists; there would [Pg 216] still remain much to be described. It is a sort of mental growth with them; at every instant a bud shoots forth, and on this another and still another; each producing, increasing, blooming of itself, so that after a few moments we find first a green plant crop up, then a thicket, then a forest. A character appears to them, then an action, then a landscape, then a succession of actions, characters, landscapes, producing, completing, arranging themselves by instinctive development, as when in a dream we behold a train of figures which, without any outward compulsion, display and group themselves before our eyes. This fount of living and changing forms is inexhaustible in Spenser; he is always imaging; it is his specialty. He has but to close his eyes, and apparitions arise; they abound in him, crowd, overflow; in vain he pours them forth; they continually float up, more copious and more dense. Many times, following the inexhaustible stream, I have thought of the vapors which rise incessantly from the sea, ascend, sparkle, commingle their golden and snowy scrolls, while underneath them new mists arise, and others again beneath, and the splendid procession never grows dim or ceases.

So much, as a testament to his heart. But he was also a poet, meaning, first and foremost, a creator and a dreamer, and that most naturally, instinctively, and relentlessly. We could keep going forever describing this inner state of all great artists; there would still be much to describe. It’s a kind of mental growth for them; at every moment, a bud emerges, and then another, and another; each one producing, increasing, blooming on its own, so that after a few moments, we first see a green plant appear, then a thicket, then a forest. A character comes to them, then an action, then a landscape, followed by a series of actions, characters, landscapes, producing, completing, and arranging themselves through instinctive development, just like in a dream when we see a series of figures that, without any external force, display and group themselves before our eyes. This source of living and changing forms is endless in Spenser; he is always imagining; it’s his specialty. He just has to close his eyes, and visions come to life; they overflow in him, crowding, spilling over; no matter how much he tries to express them, they continually rise up, more abundant and more intense. Many times, following this endless flow, I’ve thought of the mists that rise constantly from the sea, ascend, shimmer, and intertwine their golden and snowy tendrils, while beneath them, new mists emerge, and then others beneath those, and the magnificent display never dims or stops.

But what distinguishes him from all others is the mode of his imagination. Generally with a poet his mind ferments vehemently and by fits and starts; his ideas gather, jostle each other, suddenly appear in masses and heaps, and burst forth in sharp, piercing, concentrative words; it seems that they need these sudden accumulations to imitate the unity and life-like energy of the objects which they reproduce; at least almost all the poets of that time, Shakespeare at their head, act thus. Spenser remains calm in the fervor of invention. The visions which would be fever to another, leave him at peace. They come and unfold themselves before him, easily, entire, uninterrupted, without starts. He is epic, that is, a narrator, not a singer like an ode-writer, nor a mimic like a play-writer. No modern is more like Homer. Like Homer and the great epic-writers, he only presents consecutive and noble, almost classical images, so nearly ideas, that the mind seizes them unaided and unawares. Like Homer, he is always simple and clear: he makes no leaps, he omits no argument, he robs no word of its primitive and ordinary meaning, he preserves the natural sequence of ideas. Like Homer, again, he is redundant, ingenuous, even childish. He says everything, he puts down reflections which we have made [Pg 217] beforehand; he repeats without limit his grand ornamental epithets. We can see that he beholds objects in a beautiful uniform light, with infinite detail; that he wishes to show all this detail, never fearing to see his happy dream change or disappear; that he traces its outline with a regular movement, never hurrying or slackening. He is even a little prolix, too unmindful of the public, too ready to lose himself and dream about the things he beholds. His thought expands in vast repeated comparisons, like those of the old Ionic poet. If a wounded giant falls, he finds him

But what sets him apart from everyone else is how he imagines things. Typically, a poet's mind buzzes intensely and inconsistently; their ideas accumulate, bump into each other, suddenly emerge in clusters, and burst out in sharp, striking words. It seems they rely on these sudden bursts to mimic the unity and energetic life of the things they describe; at least most poets from that era, Shakespeare at the forefront, tend to do this. Spenser, however, remains calm amid the creative excitement. The visions that would drive another poet to frenzy leave him at peace. They come and unfold before him smoothly, completely, and without interruption. He is epic, meaning he’s a storyteller, not a lyricist or a playwright. No modern writer resembles Homer more closely. Like Homer and other great epic poets, he presents a series of noble, almost classical images—so much like ideas that the mind grasps them effortlessly and unconsciously. Like Homer, he is always straightforward and clear: he makes no jumps, leaves no argument out, does not strip any word of its basic and ordinary meaning, and maintains a natural flow of ideas. Also like Homer, he tends to be excessive, sincere, and even a bit naïve. He expresses everything and includes reflections we've already considered; he endlessly repeats his grand embellishing descriptions. We can tell that he views objects in a beautifully consistent light, with endless detail; he wants to showcase all this detail, never fearing that his joyful vision might shift or vanish; he outlines it steadily, never rushing or slowing down. He can be a bit long-winded, too inattentive to his audience, too willing to lose himself in the dreams of what he observes. His thoughts expand through vast, repetitive comparisons, similar to those of the ancient Ionic poet. If a wounded giant falls, he discovers him

"As an aged tree,
High growing on the top of rocky clift,
Whose hart-strings with keene steele nigh hewen be,
The mightie trunck halfe rent with ragged rift,
Doth roll adowne the rocks, and fall with fearefull drift.

"Or as a castle, reared high and round,
By subtile engins and malitious slight
Is undermined from the lowest ground,
And her foundation forst, and feebled quight,
At last downe falles; and with her heaped hight
Her hastie ruine does more heavie make,
And yields it selfe unto the victours might:
Such was this Gyaunt's fall, that seemd to shake
The stedfast globe of earth, as it for feare did quake."[354]

"Like a vintage tree,"
Standing tall on the edge of a rocky cliff,
Whose heartstrings are almost severed by sharp steel,
The huge trunk, torn apart by jagged splits,
Rolls down the rocks and falls with a frightening crash.

"Or like a castle, built tall and circular,
Undermined by devious tricks and harmful schemes
From below,
And its foundation weakened and completely destroyed,
Eventually falls apart; and with its towering height
Its sudden downfall becomes even more heartbreaking,
And submits to the victor's strength:
This was the downfall of this giant, which appeared to震动
"The solid ground seemed to shake in fear."[354]

He develops all the ideas which he handles. All his phrases become periods. Instead of compressing, he expands. To bear this ample thought and its accompanying train, he requires a long stanza, ever renewed, long alternate verses, reiterated rhymes, whose uniformity and fullness recall the majestic sounds which undulate eternally through the woods and the fields. To unfold these epic faculties, and to display them in the sublime region where his soul is naturally borne, he requires an ideal stage, situated beyond the bounds of reality, with personages who could hardly exist, and in a world which could never be.

He fully develops all the ideas he explores. All his phrases become complete thoughts. Instead of condensing, he expands. To carry this broad thought and its accompanying flow, he needs a long stanza that keeps changing, lengthy alternating lines, and repeated rhymes, whose consistency and richness remind us of the grand sounds that flow endlessly through the woods and fields. To express these epic abilities and showcase them in the lofty space where his soul naturally resides, he needs an ideal stage, located beyond the limits of reality, with characters that could hardly exist, and in a world that could never be.

He made many miscellaneous attempts in sonnets, elegies, pastorals, hymns of love, little sparkling word-pictures;[355] they were but essays, incapable for the most part of supporting his genius. Yet already his magnificent imagination appeared in them; gods, men, landscapes, the world which he sets in motion [Pg 218] is a thousand miles from that in which we live. His "Shepherd's Calendar"[356] is a thought-inspiring and tender pastoral, full of delicate loves, noble sorrows, lofty ideas, where no voice is heard but of thinkers and poets. His "Visions of Petrarch and Du Bellay" are admirable dreams, in which palaces, temples of gold, splendid landscapes, sparkling rivers, marvellous birds, appear in close succession as in an Oriental fairy-tale. If he sings a "Prothalamion," he sees two beautiful swans, white as snow, who come softly swimming down amidst the songs of nymphs and vermeil roses, while the transparent water kisses their silken feathers, and murmurs with joy:

He made a variety of attempts at sonnets, elegies, pastorals, love hymns, and little vibrant word-pictures;[355] they were mostly just trials that couldn't fully showcase his talent. Yet, his incredible imagination already shone through; the gods, people, landscapes, and the world he sets in motion [Pg 218] is a far cry from the one we inhabit. His "Shepherd's Calendar"[356] is a thought-provoking and heartfelt pastoral, filled with tender loves, noble sorrows, and lofty ideas, where only the voices of thinkers and poets can be heard. His "Visions of Petrarch and Du Bellay" are remarkable dreams, featuring palaces, golden temples, beautiful landscapes, sparkling rivers, and marvelous birds, all appearing in rapid succession like an Oriental fairy tale. When he sings a "Prothalamion," he envisions two beautiful swans, as white as snow, gliding gently through the songs of nymphs and red roses, while the clear water kisses their silky feathers and whispers joyfully:

"There, in a meadow, by the river's side,
A flocke of Nymphes I chaunced to espy,
All lovely daughters of the Flood thereby,
With goodly greenish locks, all loose untyde,
As each had bene a bryde;
And each one had a little wicker basket,
Made of fine twigs, entrayled curiously,
In which they gathered flowers to fill their flasket,
And with fine fingers cropt full feateously
The tender stalkes on hye.
Of every sort, which in that meadow grew,
They gathered some; the violet, pallid blew,
The little dazie, that at evening closes,
The virgin lillie, and the primrose trew,
With store of vermeil roses,
To deck their bridegroomes posies
Against the brydale-day, which was not long:
Sweet Themmes! runne softly, till I end my song.

"With that I saw two Swannes of goodly hewe
Come softly swimming downe along the lee;
Two fairer birds I yet did never see;
The snow, which doth the top of Pindus strew,
Did never whiter shew...
So purely white they were,
That even the gentle stream, the which them bare,
Seem'd foule to them, and bad his billowes spare
To wet their silken feathers, least they might
Soyle their fayre plumes with water not so fayre,
And marre their beauties bright,
That shone as heavens light,
Against their brydale day, which was not long:
Sweet Themmes! runne softly, till I end my song!"[357] [Pg 219]

"There, in a meadow by the riverbank,
I happened to see a group of Nymphs,
All the lovely daughters of the nearby river,
With beautiful greenish hair, all loose and unbound,
As if each one had just gotten married;
And each had a small wicker basket,
Crafted from delicate twigs, intricately woven,
Where they collected flowers to fill their basket,
And with gentle fingers, she picked them expertly.
From the delicate stalks above.
They collected every type that grew in that meadow,
Including violets, light blue,
The small daisy that shuts at dusk,
The untouched lily and the genuine primrose,
Along with lots of red roses,
To decorate their grooms' bouquets
For the upcoming wedding day:
Sweet Thames! flow gently until I complete my song.

"At that moment, I saw two beautiful swans."
Gently gliding down the bank;
I had never seen two prettier girls;
The snow that blankets the summit of Pindus
Has never looked this white...
They were so pure,
That even the calm stream that transported them,
They thought it was inappropriate to ask its waves for help.
Preventing their silken feathers from getting wet,
Worried about getting their beautiful feathers wet
That wasn't as beautiful,
And ruin their gorgeous beauty,
That shone like the light from above,
Before their wedding day, which was approaching soon:
"Sweet Thames! flow gently, until I finish my song!"[357] [Pg 219]

If he bewails the death of Sidney, Sidney becomes a shepherd, he is slain like Adonis; around him gather weeping nymphs:

If he mourns Sidney's death, Sidney becomes a shepherd, slain like Adonis; weeping nymphs gather around him:

"The gods, which all things see, this same beheld,
And, pittying this paire of lovers trew,
Transformed them there lying on the field,
Into one flowre that is both red and blew:
It first growes red, and then to blew doth fade,
Like Astrophel, which thereinto was made.

"And in the midst thereof a star appeares,
As fairly formd as any star in skyes:
Resembling Stella in her freshest yeares,
Forth darting beames of beautie from her eyes;
And all the day it standeth full of deow,
Which is the teares, that from her eyes did flow."[358]

"The gods, who see everything, saw this,
And, feeling sympathy for this genuine couple,
Transformed them while they were lying in the field,
Into one flower that is both red and blue:
It starts off red, then turns blue.
Just like Astrophel, who was transformed into it.

"And in the midst of it, a star shows up,
As beautifully shaped as any star in the sky:
Similar to Stella in her younger years,
Casting beams of beauty from her eyes;
And all day it stays covered in dew,
"These are the tears that flowed from her eyes."[358]

His most genuine sentiments become thus fairy-like. Magic is the mould of his mind, and impresses its shape on all that he imagines or thinks. Involuntarily he robs objects of their ordinary form. If he looks at a landscape, after an instant he sees it quite differently. He carries it, unconsciously, into an enchanted land; the azure heaven sparkles like a canopy of diamonds, meadows are clothed with flowers, a biped population flutters in the balmy air, palaces of jasper shine among the trees, radiant ladies appear on carved balconies above galleries of emerald. This unconscious toil of mind is like the slow crystallizations of nature. A moist twig is cast into the bottom of a mine, and is brought out again a hoop of diamonds.

His most genuine feelings become almost magical. His imagination is shaped by a kind of magic, which influences everything he thinks or envisions. Without realizing it, he transforms ordinary objects into something extraordinary. When he looks at a landscape, he quickly sees it in a whole new way. He unwittingly transports it into an enchanted realm; the blue sky sparkles like a canopy of diamonds, the meadows are filled with flowers, and a lively crowd flits through the warm air. Palaces made of jasper gleam among the trees, and beautiful women appear on intricately carved balconies above emerald galleries. This unconscious mental work is similar to the slow crystallization processes in nature. A damp twig thrown into a mine comes out as a ring of diamonds.

At last he finds a subject which suits him, the greatest joy permitted to an artist. He removes his epic from the common ground which, in the hands of Homer and Dante, gave expression to a living creed, and depicted national heroes. He leads us to the summit of fairy-land, soaring above history, on that extreme verge where objects vanish and pure idealism begins: "I have undertaken a work," he says, "to represent all the moral virtues, assigning to every virtue a knight to be the patron and defender of the same; in whose actions and feats of armes and chivalry the operations of that vertue, whereof he is the protector, are to be expressed, and the vices and unruly appetites that oppose themselves against the same, to be beaten downe and overcome."[359] In fact he gives us an allegory as the foundation [Pg 220] of his poem, not that he dreams of becoming a wit, a preacher of moralities, a propounder of riddles. He does not subordinate image to idea; he is a seer, not a philosopher. They are living men and actions which he sets in motion; only from time to time, in his poem, enchanted palaces, a whole train of splendid visions trembles and divides like a mist, enabling us to catch a glimpse of the thought which raised and arranged it. When in his Garden of Adonis we see the countless forms of all living things arranged in due order, in close compass, awaiting life, we conceive with him the birth of universal love, the ceaseless fertility of the great mother, the mysterious swarm of creatures which rise in succession from her "wide wombe of the world." When we see his Knight of the Cross combating with a horrible woman-serpent in defence of his beloved lady Una, we dimly remember that, if we search beyond these two figures, we shall find behind one, Truth, behind the other, Falsehood. We perceive that his characters are not flesh and blood, and that all these brilliant phantoms are phantoms, and nothing more. We take pleasure in their brilliancy, without believing in their substantiality; we are interested in their doings, without troubling ourselves about their misfortunes. We know that their tears and cries are not real. Our emotion is purified and raised. We do not fall into gross illusion; we have that gentle feeling of knowing ourselves to be dreaming. We, like him, are a thousand leagues from actual life, beyond the pangs of painful pity, unmixed terror, violent and bitter hatred. We entertain only refined sentiments, partly formed, arrested at the very moment they were about to affect us with too sharp a stroke. They slightly touch us, and we find ourselves happy in being extricated from a belief which was beginning to be oppressive.

At last he finds a topic that truly inspires him, the greatest joy an artist can experience. He takes his epic away from the familiar ground that, in the hands of Homer and Dante, expressed a living belief and portrayed national heroes. He takes us to the peak of a fairy-tale world, soaring above history, to that point where things disappear and pure idealism begins: "I have undertaken a work," he says, "to represent all the moral virtues, assigning to each virtue a knight to be its patron and defender; in whose actions and feats of arms and chivalry the workings of that virtue, of which he is the protector, will be expressed, and the vices and unruly desires opposing it will be beaten down and overcome." [359] In fact, he gives us an allegory as the foundation [Pg 220] of his poem, not because he aspires to be clever, a preacher of morals, or a puzzler of riddles. He does not prioritize idea over image; he is a visionary, not a philosopher. He brings to life actual men and actions; only occasionally, in his poem, enchanted palaces and a whole array of magnificent visions shimmer and shift like mist, allowing us to catch a glimpse of the thought that inspired and arranged them. When we see in his Garden of Adonis the countless forms of all living things carefully arranged, waiting for life, we conceive with him the birth of universal love, the endless fertility of the great mother, the mysterious swarm of creatures that emerge in succession from her "wide womb of the world." When we see his Knight of the Cross battling a terrifying woman-serpent in defense of his beloved lady Una, we vaguely remember that, if we look deeper into these two figures, we will find behind one, Truth, and behind the other, Falsehood. We realize that his characters are not real and that all these dazzling phantoms are just that—phantoms, nothing more. We enjoy their brilliance without believing in their reality; we are engaged in their actions without worrying about their misfortunes. We know their tears and cries are not genuine. Our emotions are purified and elevated. We don’t fall into heavy illusions; we have that gentle awareness of knowing we are dreaming. We, like him, are a thousand leagues away from actual life, beyond the pain of painful pity, untempered terror, and violent, bitter hatred. We entertain only refined feelings, partially formed, paused at the very moment they were about to affect us too sharply. They touch us slightly, and we find joy in being released from a belief that was starting to feel oppressive.


SECTION VII.—Spenser in his Relation to the Renaissance

What world could furnish materials to so elevated a fancy? One only, that of chivalry; for none is so far from the actual. Alone and independent in his castle, freed from all the ties which society, family, toil, usually impose on the actions of men, the feudal hero had attempted every kind of adventure, but yet he had done less than he imagined; the boldness of his deeds had [Pg 221] been exceeded by the madness of his dreams. For want of useful employment and an accepted rule, his brain had labored on an unreasoning and impossible track, and the urgency of his wearisomeness had increased beyond measure his craving for excitement. Under this stimulus his poetry had become a world of imagery. Insensibly strange conceptions had grown and multiplied in his brains, one over the other, like ivy woven round a tree, and the original trunk had disappeared beneath their rank growth and their obstruction. The delicate fancies of the old Welsh poetry, the grand ruins of the German epics, the marvellous splendors of the conquered East, all the recollections which four centuries of adventure had scattered among the minds of men, had become gathered into one great dream; and giants, dwarfs, monsters, the whole medley of imaginary creatures, of superhuman exploits and splendid follies, were grouped around a unique conception, exalted and sublime love, like courtiers prostrated at the feet of their king. It was an ample and buoyant subject-matter, from which the great artists of the age, Ariosto, Tasso, Cervantes, Rabelais, had hewn their poems. But they belonged too completely to their own time, to admit of their belonging to one which had passed.[360] They created a chivalry afresh, but it was not genuine. The ingenious Ariosto, an ironical epicurean, delights his gaze with it, and grows merry over it, like a man of pleasure, a sceptic who rejoices doubly in his pleasure because it is sweet, and because it is forbidden. By his side poor Tasso, inspired by a fanatical, revived, factitious Catholicism, amid the tinsel of an old school of poetry, works on the same subject, in sickly fashion, with great effort and scant success. Cervantes, himself a knight, albeit he loves chivalry for its nobleness, perceives its folly, and crushes it to the ground, with heavy blows, in the mishaps of the wayside inns. More coarsely, more openly, Rabelais, a rude commoner, drowns it with a burst of laughter, in his merriment and nastiness. Spenser alone takes it seriously and naturally. He is on the level of so much nobleness, dignity, reverie. He is not yet settled and shut in by that species of exact common-sense which was to found and cramp the whole modern civilization. In his heart he inhabits the poetic and shadowy land from [Pg 222] which men were daily drawing farther and farther away. He is enamored of it, even to its very language; he revives the old words, the expressions of the Middle Ages, the style of Chaucer, especially in the "Shepherd's Calendar." He enters straightway upon the strangest dreams of the old story-tellers, without astonishment, like a man who has still stranger dreams of his own. Enchanted castles, monsters and giants, duels in the woods, wandering ladies, all spring up under his hands, the mediæval fancy with the mediaeval generosity; and it is just because this world is unreal that it so suits his humor.

What world could provide materials for such lofty imagination? Only one, that of chivalry; because none is further from reality. Alone and independent in his castle, free from all the obligations that society, family, and work usually impose on people's actions, the feudal hero attempted every kind of adventure, but still, he accomplished less than he thought; the boldness of his deeds was overshadowed by the madness of his dreams. Lacking productive pursuits and a clear guideline, his mind wandered on an irrational and impossible path, and the urgency of his boredom amplified his desire for excitement. With this motivation, his poetry transformed into a world of imagery. Strange ideas grew and multiplied in his mind, one over the other, like ivy climbing around a tree, until the original trunk vanished beneath their dense growth and obstruction. The delicate imaginations of old Welsh poetry, the grand ruins of German epics, the marvelous splendors of the conquered East, and all the memories scattered among people’s minds from four centuries of adventure were combined into one great dream. Giants, dwarfs, monsters, and a whole mix of imaginary creatures, along with superhuman feats and glorious follies, were gathered around one unique idea: exalted and sublime love, like courtiers bowing at the feet of their king. This was a rich and lively subject matter from which the great artists of the time—Ariosto, Tasso, Cervantes, Rabelais—crafted their poems. But they belonged too fully to their own age to be relevant to one that had passed. They reinvented chivalry, but it wasn't genuine. The clever Ariosto, an ironic epicurean, delights in it, enjoying it like a pleasure-seeker, a skeptic who revels in his enjoyment because it's both sweet and forbidden. Alongside him, poor Tasso, inspired by a revived, fanatical version of Catholicism, struggles to address the same theme in a sickly manner, with great effort and little success. Cervantes, a knight himself, loves chivalry for its nobility but sees its foolishness and crushes it to the ground, with heavy blows, in the mishaps of roadside inns. More crudely and openly, Rabelais, a rough commoner, drowns it in laughter, filled with merriment and crude humor. Only Spenser takes it seriously and naturally. He is on a level of so much nobility, dignity, and reverie. He hasn’t yet been confined by the precise common-sense that would later define and restrict all modern civilization. In his heart, he dwells in the poetic and shadowy land from which people are daily drifting further away. He is so enamored with it, even its language; he revives old words, expressions from the Middle Ages, the style of Chaucer, especially in the "Shepherd's Calendar." He dives straight into the weird dreams of the old storytellers, without astonishment, like someone who has even stranger dreams of his own. Enchanted castles, monsters and giants, forest duels, wandering ladies—all spring to life under his hands, combining medieval imagination with medieval generosity; and it is precisely because this world is unreal that it fits his humor so well.

Is there in chivalry sufficient to furnish him with matter? That is but one world, and he has another. Beyond the valiant men, the glorified images of moral virtues, he has the gods, finished models of sensible beauty; beyond Christian chivalry he has the pagan Olympus; beyond the idea of heroic will which can only be satisfied by adventures and danger, there exists calm energy, which, by its own impulse, is in harmony with actual existence. For such a poet one ideal is not enough; beside the beauty of effort he places the beauty of happiness; he couples them, not deliberately as a philosopher, nor with the design of a scholar like Goethe, but because they are both lovely; and here and there, amid armor and passages of arms, he distributes satyrs, nymphs, Diana, Venus, like Greek statues amid the turrets and lofty trees of an English park. There is nothing forced in the union; the ideal epic, like a superior heaven, receives and harmonizes the two worlds; a beautiful pagan dream carries on a beautiful dream of chivalry; the link consists in the fact that they are both beautiful. At this elevation the poet has ceased to observe the differences of races and civilizations. He can introduce into his picture whatever he will; his only reason is, "That suited"; and there could be no better. Under the glossy-leaved oaks, by the old trunk so deeply rooted in the ground, he can see two knights cleaving each other, and the next instant a company of Fauns who came there to dance. The beams of light which have poured down upon the velvet moss, the green turf of an English forest, can reveal the dishevelled locks and white shoulders of nymphs. Do we not see it in Rubens? And what signify discrepancies in the happy and sublime illusion of fancy? Are there more discrepancies? Who perceives them, who feels them? Who does not feel, on the contrary, that [Pg 223] to speak the truth, there is but one world, that of Plato and the poets; that actual phenomena are but outlines—mutilated, incomplete and blurred outlines—wretched abortions scattered here and there on Time's track, like fragments of clay, half moulded, then cast aside, lying in an artist's studio; that, after all, invisible forces and ideas, which forever renew the actual existences, attain their fulfilment only in imaginary existences; and that the poet, in order to express nature in its entirety, is obliged to embrace in his sympathy all the ideal forms by which nature reveals itself? This is the greatness of his work; he has succeeded in seizing beauty in its fulness, because he cared for nothing but beauty.

Is there enough in chivalry to inspire him? That's just one world, and he has another. Beyond brave knights and the glorified ideals of moral virtues, he has the gods, perfect examples of sensible beauty; beyond Christian chivalry, he has the pagan Olympus; beyond the concept of heroic will, which can only be fulfilled through adventures and danger, there exists a calm energy that, by its own nature, is in tune with real life. For such a poet, one ideal isn't enough; alongside the beauty of effort, he values the beauty of happiness; he brings them together, not carefully like a philosopher or with the intent of a scholar like Goethe, but simply because both are beautiful; and here and there, amidst armor and battles, he includes satyrs, nymphs, Diana, and Venus, like Greek statues among the towers and tall trees of an English park. There's nothing forced in this union; the ideal epic, like a higher heaven, embraces and harmonizes these two worlds; a beautiful pagan dream enhances a beautiful dream of chivalry; the connection is that they are both beautiful. At this level, the poet stops noticing the differences between races and cultures. He can include whatever he wants in his picture; his only reason is, "That fits"; and there’s no better justification. Under the shiny-leaved oaks, by the old trunk deeply rooted in the ground, he can see two knights fighting each other, and the next moment, a group of Fauns come to dance. The beams of light pouring down on the soft moss and green grass of an English forest can reveal the tousled hair and bare shoulders of nymphs. Don’t we see this in Rubens? And what does it matter if there are inconsistencies in the happy and sublime illusion of imagination? Are there more inconsistencies? Who notices them, who feels them? Who doesn’t sense, on the contrary, that to be honest, there is only one world, the one of Plato and the poets; that actual events are just outlines—mutilated, incomplete, and blurred sketches—sad remnants scattered along Time's path, like bits of clay, half-formed and then discarded, lying in an artist's studio; that, after all, unseen forces and ideas, which constantly renew what exists, find their fulfillment only in imaginary existences; and that the poet, to express nature in its entirety, must embrace all the ideal forms through which nature reveals itself? This is the greatness of his work; he has managed to capture beauty in its fullness because he sought nothing but beauty.

The reader will feel that it is impossible to give in full the plot of such a poem. In fact, there are six poems, each of a dozen cantos, in which the action is ever diverging and converging again, becoming confused and starting again; and all the imaginings of antiquity and of the Middle Ages are, I believe, combined in it. The knight "pricks along the plaine," among the trees, and at a crossing of the paths meets other knights with whom he engages in combat; suddenly from within a cave appears a monster, half woman and half serpent, surrounded by a hideous offspring; further on a giant, with three bodies; then a dragon, great as a hill, with sharp talons and vast wings. For three days he fights them, and twice overthrown, he comes to himself only by aid of "a gracious ointment." After that there are savage tribes to be conquered, castles surrounded by flames to be taken. Meanwhile ladies are wandering in the midst of forests, on white palfreys, exposed to the assaults of miscreants, now guarded by a lion which follows them, now delivered by a band of satyrs who adore them. Magicians work manifold charms; palaces display their festivities; tilt-yards provide endless tournaments; sea-gods, nymphs, fairies, kings, intermingle in these feasts, surprises, dangers.

The reader will sense that it’s impossible to fully convey the plot of such a poem. In reality, there are six poems, each consisting of a dozen cantos, where the action constantly diverges and converges again, becoming confusing and then restarting; all the imaginations of ancient times and the Middle Ages are, I believe, intertwined in it. The knight "rides along the plain," through the trees, and at a crossroads he encounters other knights and engages in battle; suddenly, a monster appears from within a cave, half-woman and half-serpent, surrounded by hideous offspring; further on, there’s a giant with three bodies; then a dragon, as big as a hill, with sharp claws and massive wings. He fights them for three days and, after being thrown down twice, he regains his strength only with the help of "a kind ointment." After that, there are savage tribes to defeat, castles engulfed in flames to conquer. Meanwhile, ladies are wandering in forests on white horses, vulnerable to attacks from villains, sometimes protected by a lion that follows them, sometimes rescued by a group of satyrs who worship them. Magicians cast all sorts of spells; palaces showcase their celebrations; tournament grounds host endless competitions; sea gods, nymphs, fairies, and kings mingle in these feasts, surprises, and dangers.

You will say it is a phantasmagoria. What matter, if we see it? And we do see it, for Spenser does. His sincerity communicates itself to us. He is so much at home in this world that we end by finding ourselves at home in it too. He shows no appearance of astonishment at astonishing events; he comes upon them so naturally that he makes them natural; he defeats the miscreants, as if he had done nothing else all his life. [Pg 224] Venus, Diana, and the old deities, dwell at his gate and enter his threshold without his taking any heed of them. His serenity becomes ours. We grow credulous and happy by contagion, and to the same extent as he. How could it be otherwise? Is it possible to refuse credence to a man who paints things for us with such accurate details and in such lively colors? Here with a dash of his pen he describes a forest for you; and are you not instantly in it with him Beech trees with their silvery stems, "loftie trees iclad with sommers pride, did spred so broad, that heavens light did hide"; rays of light tremble on the bark and shine on the ground, on the reddening ferns and low bushes, which, suddenly smitten with the luminous track, glisten and glimmer. Footsteps are scarcely heard on the thick beds of heaped leaves; and at distant intervals, on the tall herbage, drops of dew are sparkling. Yet the sound of a horn reaches us through the foliage; how sweetly yet cheerfully it falls on the ear, amidst this vast silence! It resounds more loudly; the clatter of a hunt draws near; "eft through the thicke they heard one rudely rush;" a nymph approaches, the most chaste and beautiful in the world. Spenser sees her; nay more, he kneels before her:

You might call it a fantastical dream. But who cares if we can see it? And we can see it, because Spenser does. His honesty connects with us. He’s so comfortable in this world that we end up feeling at home in it too. He shows no signs of surprise at astonishing events; he encounters them so naturally that he makes them seem ordinary; he defeats the villains as if he’s done nothing else his whole life. [Pg 224] Venus, Diana, and the ancient gods hang out at his gate and come through his door without him even noticing. His calmness becomes our calmness. We become gullible and happy by association, just like him. How could it be any other way? Is it possible to doubt a man who illustrates things for us with such precise details and in such vivid colors? In an instant, with just a stroke of his pen, he paints a forest for you; and aren’t you right there with him? Beech trees with their silvery trunks, “tall trees dressed in summer’s glory, spreading so wide that they block out the light from the heavens;” rays of sunlight shimmer on the bark and shine on the ground, on the reddening ferns and low bushes, which, touched by the glowing path, sparkle and gleam. Footsteps are almost silent on the thick piles of fallen leaves; and at distant intervals, drops of dew sparkle on the tall grass. Yet the sound of a horn reaches us through the leaves; how sweetly yet cheerfully it rings in our ears, amid this vast silence! It gets louder; the noise of a hunt is getting closer; “again they heard someone rushing through the thick brush;” a nymph approaches, pure and beautiful beyond compare. Spenser sees her; indeed, he kneels before her:

"Her face so faire, as flesh it seemed not,
But hevenly pourtraict of bright angels hew,
Cleare as the skye, withouten blame or blot,
Through goodly mixture of complexions dew;
And in her cheekes the vermeill red did shew
Like roses in a bed of lillies shed,
The which ambrosiall odours from them threw,
And gazers sence with double pleasure fed,
Hable to heale the sicke and to revive the ded.

"In her faire eyes two living lamps did flame,
Kindled above at th' Hevenly Makers light,
And darted fyrie beames out of the same;
So passing persant, and so wondrous bright,
That quite bereav'd the rash beholders sight:
In them the blinded god his lustfull fyre
To kindle oft assayd, but had no might;
For, with dredd maiestie and awfull yre,
She broke his wanton darts, and quenched bace desyre.

"Her yvorie forhead, full of bountie brave,
Like a broad table did itselfe dispred,
[Pg 225] For Love his loftie triumphes to engrave,
And write the battailes of his great godhed:
All good and honour might therein be red;
For there their dwelling was. And, when she spake
Sweete wordes, like dropping honny, she did shed;
And 'twixt the perles and rubins softly brake
A silver sound, that heavenly musicke seemd to make.

"Upon her eyelids many Graces sate,
Under the shadow of her even browes,
Working belgardes and amorous retrate;
And everie one her with a grace endowes,
And everie one with meekenesse to her bowes:
So glorious mirrhour of celestiall grace,
And soveraine moniment of mortall vowes,
How shall frayle pen descrive her heavenly face,
For feare, through want of skill, her beauty to disgrace.

"So faire, and thousand thousand times more faire,
She seemd, when she presented was to sight;
And was yclad, for heat of scorching aire,
All in a silken Camus lilly whight,
Purfled upon with many a folded plight,
Which all above besprinckled was throughout
With golden aygulets, that glistred bright,
Like twinckling starres; and all the skirt about
Was hemd with golden fringe.

"Below her ham her weed did somewhat trayne,
And her streight legs most bravely were embayld
In gilden buskins of costly cordwayne,
All bard with golden bendes, which were entayld
With curious antickes, and full fayre aumayld.
Before, they fastned were under her knee
In a rich iewell, and therein entrayld
The ends of all the knots, that none might see
How they within their fouldings close enwrapped bee.

"Like two faire marble pillours they were seene,
Which doe the temple of the gods support,
Whom all the people decke with girlands greene,
And honour in their festivall resort;
Those same with stately grace and princely port
She taught to tread, when she herselfe would grace;
But with the woody nymphes when she did play,
Or when the flying libbard she did chace,
She could them nimbly move, and after fly apace.

"And in her hand a sharpe bore-speare she held,
And at her backe a bow and quiver gay,
[Pg 226] Stuft with steel-headed dartes wherewith she queld
The salvage beastes in her victorious play,
Knit with a golden bauldricke which forelay
Athwart her snowy brest, and did divide
Her daintie paps; which, like young fruit in May,
Now little gan to swell, and being tide
Through her thin weed their places only signifide.

"Her yellow lockes, crisped like golden wyre,
About her shoulders weren loosely shed,
And, when the winde emongst them did inspyre,
They waved like a penon wyde dispred
And low behinde her backe were scattered:
And, whether art it were or heedlesse hap,
As through the flouring forrest rash she fled,
In her rude heares sweet flowres themselves did lap,
And flourishing fresh leaves and blossomes did enwrap."[361]

"The daintie rose, the daughter of her morne,
More deare than life she tendered, whose flowre
The girlond of her honour did adorne;
Ne suffered she the middayes scorching powre.
Ne the sharp northerne wind thereon to showre;
But lapped up her silken leaves most chayre,
Whenso the froward skye began to lowre;
But, soone as calmed was the cristall ayre,
She did it fayre dispred, and let to flourish fayre."[362]

"Her face was so beautiful that it almost felt unreal,
But instead a heavenly image of bright angelic color,
Clear as the sky, without any blemishes or flaws,
A beautiful blend of lovely skin tones;
And the rosy red showed in her cheeks.
Like roses among lilies,
Which emitted a sweet scent,
And delighted spectators with double the pleasure,
Able to heal the sick and bring the dead back to life.

"In her beautiful eyes, two living flames flickered,
Fueled by the light of the Heavenly Creator,
And shot out fiery beams;
So sharp and extremely bright,
That they completely amazed the brave observers:
In them, the blinded god tried
To ignite his desire, but had no influence;
For, with awe-inspiring majesty and intense anger,
She destroyed his reckless desires and put an end to his lowly urges.

"Her pale forehead, filled with noble grace,
Spread wide like a table.
[Pg 225] To engrave Love's great victories,
And write about the battles of his great divinity:
All goodness and honor lived there.
And when she talked
Sweet words, like honey dripping, flowed;
And softly broke between pearls and rubies
A beautiful sound, like heavenly music was playing.

"On her eyelids, many Graces rested,
Beneath her perfectly shaped brows,
Making sweet styles and captivating reflections;
Each one gifted her with grace,
And each person bowed to her kindly:
A radiant reflection of heavenly beauty,
And a permanent symbol of human promises,
How can a fragile pen capture the beauty of her heavenly face,
Out of fear that her lack of skill might ruin her beauty.

"Really beautiful, and a thousand times more beautiful,"
She showed up when she was first spotted;
And dressed for the extreme heat,
Dressed in a smooth white outfit,
Trimmed with beautiful folds,
Which was scattered everywhere
With shiny gold highlights,
Like twinkling stars, and all around the edge
Had a gold fringe.

"Below her waist, her garment flowed,"
And her straight legs were beautifully decorated.
In fancy leather boots,
All adorned with golden bands, featuring intricate designs.
With stunning designs and lovely decorations.
They were secured in front of her knee.
With a precious gem, and inside it trapped
The ends of all the knots, so that no one could see.
How they were safely wrapped in their layers.

"Like two beautiful marble pillars, they were seen,
Supporting the temple of the gods,
Whom everyone decorates with green garlands,
And respect at their celebrations;
With dignified elegance and a royal presence,
She taught them to walk when she aimed for elegance;
But when she was with the wood nymphs,
Or chased the flying leopard,
She could move fast and escape quickly.

"And in her hand, she held a sharp hunting spear,
And on her back, a bow and a vibrant quiver,
[Pg 226] Loaded with steel-tipped arrows that she used to tackle
The wild animals in her triumphant performance,
Held with a golden belt that lay
Across her snowy chest, splitting
Her soft breasts, which resemble young fruit in May,
We were starting to grow, and being held back.
Through her sheer clothing, their shapes were only suggested.

"Her golden curls, twisted like strands of gold,"
Fallen loosely around her shoulders,
And when the wind blew through them,
They waved like a big flag.
And flowed low behind her back:
And whether it was art or just random luck,
As she hurried through the blooming forest,
Sweet flowers nestled in her wild hair,
"And fresh leaves and blossoms wrapped around."

"The delicate rose, the daughter of her morning,
She cherished more than life, whose flower __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Adorned the wreath in her honor;
She also didn't let the blazing midday heat bother her.
Nor the biting northern wind to rain down on it;
But carefully wrapped up her silky leaves,
Whenever the stormy sky started to look threatening;
But as soon as the crystal-clear air was calm,
She showcased it beautifully and allowed it to thrive wonderfully.

He is on his knees before her, I repeat, as a child on Corpus Christi day, among flowers and perfumes, transported with admiration, so that he sees a heavenly light in her eyes, and angel's tints on her cheeks, even impressing into her service Christian angels and pagan graces to adorn and await upon her; it is love which brings such visions before him:

He is kneeling in front of her, I say again, like a child on Corpus Christi day, surrounded by flowers and scents, overwhelmed with admiration, seeing a heavenly light in her eyes and an angelic glow on her cheeks, even calling upon Christian angels and pagan charms to decorate and attend to her; it is love that conjures such visions for him:

"Sweet love, that doth his golden wings embay
In blessed nectar and pure pleasures well."

"Sweet love, that embraces his golden wings."
"In sweet nectar and pure pleasures."

Whence this perfect beauty, this modest and charming dawn, in which he assembles all the brightness, all the sweetness, all the virgin graces of the full morning? What mother begat her, what marvellous birth brought to light such a wonder of grace and purity? One day, in a sparkling, solitary fountain, where the sunbeams shone, Chrysogone was bathing with roses and violets. [Pg 227]

Whence comes this perfect beauty, this modest and charming dawn, where she gathers all the brightness, all the sweetness, all the pure graces of the full morning? What mother gave birth to her, what amazing event brought forth such a wonder of grace and purity? One day, in a sparkling, secluded fountain, where the sunlight shone, Chrysogone was bathing with roses and violets. [Pg 227]

"It was upon a sommers shinie day,
When Titan faire his beamës did display,
In a fresh fountaine, far from all mens vew,
She bath'd her brest the boyling heat t' allay;
She bath'd with roses red and violets blew,
And all the sweetest flowers that in the forrest grew.
Till faint through yrkesome wearines adowne
Upon the grassy ground herselfe she layd
To sleepe, the whiles a gentle slombring swowne
Upon her fell all naked bare displayd."[363]

"It was a hot summer day,
When the sun was shining brightly,
In a hidden fountain, out of sight from everyone,
She took a bath to cool down from the intense heat;
She bathed with red roses and blue violets,
And all the sweetest flowers that bloomed in the forest.
Until, worn out and tired,
She lay down on the grass.
To sleep, while a soft drowsiness
"Came over her, fully exposed."[363]

The beams played upon her body, and "fructified" her. The months rolled on. Troubled and ashamed, she went into the "wildernesse," and sat down, "every sence with sorrow sore opprest." Meanwhile Venus, searching for her boy Cupid, who had mutinied and fled from her, "wandered in the world." She had sought him in courts, cities, cottages, promising "kisses sweet, and sweeter things, unto the man that of him tydings to her brings."

The beams shone on her body and "blessed" her. The months passed. Distressed and embarrassed, she went into the "wilderness" and sat down, "all her senses weighed down by sorrow." Meanwhile, Venus, looking for her boy Cupid who had rebelled and run away, "wandered in the world." She searched for him in palaces, towns, and homes, promising "sweet kisses and even sweeter things to anyone who brings her news of him."

"Shortly unto the wastefull woods she came,
Whereas she found the goddesse (Diana) with her crew,
After late chace of their embrewed game,
Sitting beside a fountaine in a rew;
Some of them washing with the liquid dew
From off their dainty limbs the dusty sweat
And soyle, which did deforme their lively hew;
Others lay shaded from the scorching heat,
The rest upon her person gave attendance great.
She, having hong upon a bough on high
Her bow and painted quiver, had unlaste
Her silver buskins from her nimble thigh,
And her lanck loynes ungirt, and brests unbraste,
After her heat the breathing cold to taste;
Her golden lockes, that late in tresses bright
Embreaded were for hindring of her haste,
Now loose about her shoulders hong undight,
And were with sweet Ambrosia all besprinckled light."[364]

"Before long, she arrived at the overgrown woods,
Where she found the goddess (Diana) and her followers,
After recently pursuing their intense game,
Sitting in a line by a fountain;
Some of them are washing off the liquid dew.
From their slender arms, the dusty sweat
And dirt, which spoiled their lively look;
Some lay in the shade to escape the burning heat,
The others were paying close attention to her.
She hung her bow and decorated quiver up high.
On a branch, removed
Her silver boots hugged her agile thighs,
And loosened her waist, her bust free,
To enjoy the cool breeze after the heat;
Her shiny golden hair was beautifully braided.
To prevent any delays in her hurry,
Now draped loosely over her shoulders, messy,
And were lightly sprinkled with sweet Ambrosia.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__[364]

Diana, surprised thus, repulses Venus, "and gan to smile, in scorne of her vaine playnt," swearing that if she should catch Cupid, she would clip his wanton wings. Then she took pity on the afflicted goddess, and set herself with her to look for the fugitive. They came to the "shady covert" where Chrysogone, [Pg 228] in her sleep, had given birth "unawares" to two lovely girls, "as faire as springing day." Diana took one, and made her the purest of all virgins. Venus carried off the other to the Garden of Adonis, "the first seminary of all things, that are borne to live and dye"; where Psyche, the bride of Love, disports herself; where Pleasure, their daughter, wantons with the Graces; where Adonis, "lapped in flowres and pretious spycery, liveth in eternal bliss," and came back to life through the breath of immortal Love. She brought her up as her daughter, selected her to be the most faithful of loves, and after long trials, gave her hand to the good knight Sir Scudamore.

Diana, taken aback, pushed Venus away and started to smile, mocking her pointless complaints, vowing that if she ever caught Cupid, she would clip his mischievous wings. However, she soon felt sorry for the troubled goddess, and decided to help her search for the runaway. They arrived at the "shady hiding place" where Chrysogone, [Pg 228] while sleeping, had unexpectedly given birth to two beautiful girls, "as lovely as the morning." Diana took one and made her the purest of all virgins. Venus took the other to the Garden of Adonis, "the first place where everything that lives and dies is born"; where Psyche, Love's bride, enjoys herself; where Pleasure, their daughter, plays with the Graces; where Adonis, "surrounded by flowers and precious spices, lives in eternal happiness," and was brought back to life by the breath of immortal Love. She raised her as her daughter, chose her to be the most devoted in love, and after enduring many trials, gave her hand to the noble knight Sir Scudamore.

That is the kind of thing we meet with in the wondrous forest. Are you ill at ease there, and do you wish to leave it because it is wondrous? At every bend in the alley, at every change of the light, a stanza, a word, reveals a landscape or an apparition. It is morning, the white dawn gleams faintly through the trees; bluish vapors veil the horizon, and vanish in the smiling air; the springs tremble and murmur faintly amongst the mosses, and on high the poplar leaves begin to stir and flutter like the wings of butterflies. A knight alights from his horse, a valiant knight, who has unhorsed many a Saracen, and experienced many an adventure. He unlaces his helmet, and on a sudden you perceive the cheeks of a young girl:

That's the kind of thing we encounter in this amazing forest. Are you feeling uneasy there, and do you want to leave because it's so extraordinary? At every turn in the path, with every shift in the light, a line, a word, unveils a scene or a vision. It's morning, and the pale dawn glimmers softly through the trees; bluish mist covers the horizon and disappears into the bright air; the springs quiver and whisper gently among the moss, and high above, the poplar leaves start to move and flutter like butterfly wings. A knight dismounts from his horse, a brave knight who has knocked many Saracens off their horses and faced countless adventures. He takes off his helmet, and suddenly you see the face of a young girl:

"Which doft, her golden lockes, that were upbound
Still in a knot, unto her heeles downe traced,
And like a silken veile in compasse round
About her backe and all her bodie wound;
Like as the shining skie in summers night,
What time the dayes with scorching heat abound,
Is creasted all with lines of firie light,
That it prodigious seemes in common peoples sight."[365]

"Her blonde hair, which was tied up,
It flowed down to her heels in a braid,
And wrapped around her body like a smooth veil;
Just like the clear sky on a summer night,
When the days are hot and sweltering,
It is marked with streaks of bright light,
"Making it seem amazing to regular people."[365]

It is Britomart, a virgin and a heroine, like Clorinda or Marfisa,[366] but how much more ideal! The deep sentiment of nature, the sincerity of reverie, the ever-flowing fertility of inspiration, the German seriousness, reanimate in this poem classical or chivalrous conceptions, even when they are the oldest or the most trite. The train of splendors and of scenery never ends. Desolate [Pg 229] promontories, cleft with gaping chasms; thunder-stricken and blackened masses of rocks, against which the hoarse breakers dash; palaces sparkling with gold, wherein ladies, beauteous as angels, reclining carelessly on purple cushions, listen with sweet smiles to the harmony of music played by unseen hands; lofty silent walks, where avenues of oaks spread their motionless shadows over clusters of virgin violets, and turf which never mortal foot has trod; to all these beauties of art and nature he adds the marvels of mythology, and describes them with as much of love and sincerity as a painter of the Renaissance or an ancient poet. Here approach on chariots of shell, Cymoënt and her nymphs:

It is Britomart, a virgin and a heroine, like Clorinda or Marfisa,[366] but how much more ideal! The deep feeling of nature, the honesty of daydreaming, the endless flow of inspiration, the German seriousness, breathe new life into this poem’s classical or chivalrous ideas, even when they are the oldest or most clichéd. The parade of beauty and scenery never stops. Desolate promontories with gaping chasms; thunder-struck and charred rocks, where the rough waves crash; palaces glittering with gold, where ladies, beautiful as angels, lounge carelessly on purple cushions, listening with sweet smiles to the music played by unseen hands; lofty quiet pathways, where lines of oaks cast their unmoving shadows over clusters of untouched violets and grass that has never felt the touch of a human foot; to all these wonders of art and nature he adds the marvels of mythology, describing them with as much love and sincerity as a Renaissance painter or an ancient poet. Here come Cymoënt and her nymphs on chariots made of shell:

"A teme of dolphins raunged in aray
Drew the smooth charett of sad Cymoënt;
They were all taught by Triton to obay
To the long raynes at her commaundëment:
As swifte as swallowes on the waves they went,
That their brode flaggy finnes no fome did reare,
Ne bubling rowndell they behinde them sent;
The rest, of other fishes drawen weare;
Which with their finny oars the swelling sea did sheare."[367]

A group of dolphins swam together in formation.
Pulling the sleek chariot of sorrowful Cymoënt;
They were all taught by Triton to listen and follow.
The long reins at her disposal:
They moved as quickly as swallows on the waves,
With their wide, flat fins not causing any foam,
Nor leaving bubbling ripples in their wake;
The rest, made up of other fish, were caught;
With their fish-like oars, they navigated through the rising waves.

Nothing, again, can be sweeter or calmer than the description of the palace of Morpheus:

Nothing, once more, can be sweeter or calmer than the description of the palace of Morpheus:

"He, making speedy way through spersed ayre,
And through the world of waters wide and deepe.
To Morpheus house doth hastily repaire.
Amid the bowels of the earth full steepe,
And low, where dawning day doth never peepe
His dwelling is; there Tethys his wet bed
Doth ever wash, and Cynthia still doth steepe
In silver deaw his ever-drouping hed,
Whiles sad Night over him her mantle black doth spred.
And, more to lulle him in his slumber soft,
A trickling streame from high rock tumbling downe
And ever-drizzling raine upon the loft,
Mixt with a murmuring winde, much like the sowne
Of swarming bees, did cast him in a swowne.
No other noyse, nor peoples troublous cryes,
As still are wont t' annoy the walled towne,
Might there be heard: but careless Quiet lyes,
Wrapt in eternall silence farre from enimyes." [Pg 230]

"He races through the scattered air,
And across the wide and deep waters.
He rushes to Morpheus's house.
Deep within the steep depths of the earth,
And behold, where the light of dawn never shines,
That is his home; there Tethys cleans his wet bed.
And Cynthia still dips.
His constantly drooping head covered in silver dew,
As the sorrowful night drapes its dark cloak over him.
And, to help him drift into a peaceful sleep,
A small stream flows down from the high rocks.
And steady rain drizzles above,
Blended with a gentle breeze, echoing the sound
Of buzzing bees, which softly puts him to sleep.
No other sounds, or the distressed cries of people,
As is often the case to disrupt the walled town,
Could be heard there: but careless silence remains,
"Enveloped in everlasting silence, far from foes." [Pg 230]

Observe also in a corner of this forest, a band of satyrs dancing under the green leaves. They come leaping like wanton kids, as gay as birds of joyous spring. The fair Hellenore, whom they have chosen for "May-lady," "daunst lively" also, laughing, and "with girlonds all bespredd." The wood re-echoes the sound of their "merry pypes. Their horned feet the greene gras wore. All day they daunced with great lustyhedd," with sudden motions and alluring looks, while about them their flock feed on "the brouzes" at their pleasure. In every book we see strange processions pass by, allegorical and picturesque shows, like those which were then displayed at the courts of princes; now a masquerade of Cupid, now of the Rivers, now of the Months, now of the Vices. Imagination was never more prodigal or inventive. Proud Lucifera advances in a chariot "adorned all with gold and girlonds gay," beaming like the dawn, surrounded by a crowd of courtiers whom she dazzles with her glory and splendor: "six unequall beasts" draw her along, and each of these is ridden by a Vice. Idleness "upon a slouthfull asse... in habit blacke... like to an holy monck," sick for very laziness, lets his heavy head droop, and holds in his hand a breviary which he does not read; Gluttony, on "a filthie swyne," crawls by in his deformity, "his belly... upblowne with luxury, and eke with fatnesse swollen were his eyne; and like a crane his necke was long and fyne," dressed in vine-leaves, through which one can see his body eaten by ulcers, and vomiting along the road the wine and flesh with which he is glutted. Avarice seated between "two iron coffers, upon a camell loaden all with gold," is handling a heap of coin, with threadbare coat, hollow cheeks, and feet stiff with gout. Envy "upon a ravenous wolfe still did chaw between his cankred teeth a venemous tode, that all the poison ran about his chaw," and his discolored garment "ypainted full of eies," conceals a snake wound about his body. Wrath, covered with a torn and bloody robe, comes riding on a lion, brandishing about his head "a burning brond," his eyes sparkling, his face pale as ashes, grasping in his feverish hand the haft of his dagger. The strange and terrible procession passes on, led by the solemn harmony of the stanzas; and the grand music of oft-repeated rhymes sustains the imagination in this fantastic world, which, with its mingled horrors and splendors, has just been opened to its flight. [Pg 231]

In a corner of this forest, you can see a group of satyrs dancing beneath the green leaves. They leap around like playful kids, as cheerful as birds in the joyful spring. The lovely Hellenore, chosen as their "May-lady," dances lively as well, laughing and adorned with garlands. The woods echo with the sound of their merry pipes. Their horned feet have worn down the green grass. All day they dance with great enthusiasm, making sudden movements and giving alluring looks, while their flock grazes on the bushes around them. In every book, we see strange processions passing by, allegorical and colorful displays, like those shown at the courts of princes; sometimes it’s a masquerade of Cupid, sometimes of the Rivers, the Months, or the Vices. Imagination has never been more abundant or creative. The proud Lucifera advances in a chariot "adorned all with gold and garlands," shining like dawn, surrounded by a crowd of court members whom she dazzles with her glory and splendor: "six unequal beasts" pull her along, each ridden by a Vice. Idleness, "upon a slothful ass... in black clothing... like a holy monk," droops his heavy head in sheer laziness, holding a breviary he doesn’t read; Gluttony rides on "a filthy swine," crawling in his deformity, "his belly... swollen with luxury, and also his eyes were puffy; and his neck was long and thin," dressed in vine leaves, through which one can see his body covered in sores, vomiting the wine and meat with which he is glutted. Avarice sits between "two iron coffers, on a camel loaded with gold," handling a pile of coins, with a threadbare coat, hollow cheeks, and feet stiff from gout. Envy "upon a ravenous wolf still gnawed between his cankered teeth a venomous toad, with all the poison running out of his mouth," and his stained garment "painted full of eyes," hides a snake wrapped around his body. Wrath, covered in a torn and bloody robe, rides on a lion, brandishing a "burning brand" above his head, his eyes glinting, his face pale as ashes, clutching the handle of a dagger with a trembling hand. The strange and grim procession moves on, led by the solemn harmony of the verses; the grand music of repeated rhymes supports the imagination in this fantastical world, which, with its mixture of horrors and splendors, has just been opened up for exploration. [Pg 231]

Yet all this is little. However much mythology and chivalry can supply, they do not suffice for the needs of this poetical fancy. Spenser's characteristic is the vastness and overflow of his picturesque invention. Like Rubens, whatever he creates is beyond the region of all traditions, but complete in all parts, and expresses distinct ideas. As with Rubens, his allegory swells its proportions beyond all rule, and withdraws fancy from all law, except in so far as it is necessary to harmonize forms and colors. For, if ordinary minds receive from allegory a certain weight which oppresses them, lofty imaginations receive from it wings which carry them aloft. Freed by it from the common conditions of life, they can dare all things, beyond imitation, apart from probability, with no other guides but their inborn energy and their shadowy instincts. For three days Sir Guyon is led by the cursed spirit, the tempter Mammon, in the subterranean realm, across wonderful gardens, trees laden with golden fruits, glittering palaces, and a confusion of all worldly treasures. They have descended into the bowels of the earth, and pass through caverns, unknown abysses, silent depths. "An ugly Feend... with monstrous stalke behind him stept," without Guyon's knowledge, ready to devour him on the least show of covetousness. The brilliancy of the gold lights up hideous figures, and the beaming metal shines with a beauty more seductive in the gloom of the infernal prison.

Yet all of this is minimal. No matter how much mythology and chivalry can offer, they aren't enough for the needs of this poetic imagination. Spenser's defining trait is the sheer vastness and richness of his imaginative creation. Like Rubens, everything he produces transcends traditional boundaries but is complete in all aspects, conveying clear ideas. As with Rubens, his allegory expands beyond any rules, liberating imagination from all constraints, except for what’s necessary to blend forms and colors. Ordinary minds may find allegory burdensome, but elevated imaginations take flight from it. Freed from the usual conditions of life, they can explore anything, beyond imitation, regardless of likelihood, relying solely on their inherent energy and instinctual feelings. For three days, Sir Guyon follows the cursed spirit, the tempter Mammon, through a hidden underground realm, navigating extraordinary gardens, trees heavy with golden fruit, dazzling palaces, and a bewildering array of worldly riches. They have gone deep into the earth, traversing caverns, unknown depths, and silent abysses. "An ugly Feend... with monstrous stalke behind him stept," without Guyon's awareness, poised to consume him at the slightest hint of greed. The brightness of the gold illuminates grotesque figures, and the gleaming metal glows with a more tempting beauty in the shadows of the infernal prison.

"That Houses forme within was rude and strong,
Lyke an huge cave hewne out of rocky clifte,
From whose rough vaut the ragged breaches hong
Embost with massy gold of glorious guifte,
And with rich metall loaded every rifte,
That heavy ruine they did seeme to threatt;
And over them Arachne high did lifte
Her cunning web, and spred her subtile nett,
Enwrapped in fowle smoke and clouds more black than iett.

"Both roofe, and floore, and walls, were all of gold,
But overgrowne with dust and old decay,
And hid in darknes, that none could behold
The hew thereof; for vew of cheerfull day
Did never in that House itselfe display,
But a faint shadow of uncertein light;
Such as a lamp; whose life does fade away;
Or as the moone, cloathed with dowdy night,
Does show to him that walkes in feare and sad affright.
[Pg 232]
"In all that rowme was nothing to be seene
But huge great yron chests and coffers strong,
All bard with double bends, that none could weene
Them to enforce by violence or wrong;
On every side they placed were along.
But all the grownd with sculs was scattered
And dead mens bones, which round about were flong;
Whose lives, it seemed, whilome there were shed,
And their vile carcases now left unburied....

"Thence, forward he him ledd and shortly brought
Unto another rowme, whose dore forthright
To him did open as it had beene taught:
Therein an hundred raunges weren pight,
And hundred fournaces all burning bright;
By every fournace many Feends did byde,
Deformed creatures, horrible in sight;
And every Feend his busie paines applyde
To melt the golden metall, ready to be tryde.

"One with great bellowes gathered filling ayre,
And with forst wind the fewell did inflame;
Another did the dying bronds repayre
With yron tongs, and sprinckled ofte the same
With liquid waves, fiers Vulcans rage to tame,
Who, maystring them, renewd his former heat:
Some scumd the drosse that from the metall came;
Some stird the molten owre with ladles great:
And every one did swincke, and every one did sweat...

"He brought him, through a darksom narrow strayt,
To a broad gate all built of beaten gold:
The gate was open; but therein did wayt
A sturdie Villein, stryding stiffe and bold,
As if the Highest God defy he would:
In his right hand an yron club he held,
But he himselfe was all of golden mould,
Yet had both life and sence, and well could weld
That cursed weapon, when his cruell foes he queld....

"He brought him in. The rowme was large and wyde,
As it some gyeld or solemne temple weare;
Many great golden pillours did upbeare
The massy roofe, and riches huge sustayne;
And every pillour decked was full deare
With crownes, and diademes, and titles vaine,
Which mortall princes wore whiles they on earth did rayne.

"A route of people there assembled were,
Of every sort and nation under skye,
[Pg 233] Which with great uprore preaced to draw nere
To th' upper part, where was advaunced hye
A stately siege of soveraine maiestye;
And thereon satt a Woman gorgeous gay,
And richly cladd in robes of royaltye,
That never earthly prince in such aray
His glory did enhaunce, and pompous pryde display....

"There, as in glistring glory she did sitt,
She held a great gold chaine ylincked well,
Whose upper end to highest heven was knitt.
And lower part did reach to lowest hell."[368]

"The house was sturdy and solid inside,
Like a massive cave shaped from rocky cliffs,
From whose rough vault the jagged openings dangled
Decorated with large amounts of gold from magnificent presents,
And every crack was filled with valuable metal,
That heavy ruin felt threatening;
And above them, Arachne raised herself high.
Her skillful web and delicate net,
Surrounded by thick smoke and clouds darker than coal.

"Both the roof, floor, and walls were made of gold,
But covered in dust and old decay,
And hidden in the darkness, where no one could see
Its color; for the sight of a bright day
Never showed up in that House itself,
But a dim shadow of unclear light;
Like a lamp that's losing its light;
Or like the moon, wrapped in a dull night,
Revealing to someone who lives in fear and distress.
[Pg 232]
"In the entire room, there was nothing to see."
But large metal chests and sturdy safes,
All secured with double locks, so that no one could figure it out.
They might be compelled through violence or injustice;
They were placed everywhere.
But the ground was uneven
With skulls and the bones of dead men scattered around;
Whose lives, it seemed, were once lost there,
And their horrible bodies are now left unburied....

"Then he took him forward and soon brought"
To another room, where the door immediately
It opened for him as if it had been trained to do so:
Inside, there were a hundred ranges set up,
And a hundred furnaces all glowing brightly;
By every furnace, many demons lingered,
Deformed creatures, horrifying to see;
And every demon put in his effort
To melt the gold, prepared to be tested.

"One gathered air with large bellows,
And the fierce wind ignited the fuel;
Another fixed the dying coals
Using iron tongs, frequently sprinkling the same
With flowing waves, to control fiery Vulcan’s wrath,
Who, by mastering them, regained his previous passion:
Some skimmed the impurities that came from the metal;
Some stirred the molten ore with large ladles:
Everyone put in a lot of effort, and everyone sweated...

"He guided him along a dark, narrow path,
To a wide gate made entirely of hammered gold:
The gate was open, but inside was waiting
A strong worker, walking confidently and bravely,
As if he would challenge the Most High God:
In his right hand, he held an iron club,
But he himself was completely golden in appearance,
Yet possessed both life and awareness, and could skillfully handle
That cursed weapon, when he defeated his cruel enemies....

"He brought him in. The room was spacious and open,
Like it was some ornate or impressive temple;
Many impressive golden pillars supported
The enormous roof, holding great wealth;
And every pillar was beautifully decorated.
With crowns, diadems, and useless titles,
Which mortal kings wore while they ruled on earth.

A crowd of people had assembled there,
Of every kind and nationality in the world,
[Pg 233] Which, with great noise, urged to come closer
To the upper part, where it was raised high
A grand throne of royal authority;
And there sat a woman, beautiful and impressive,
Dressed in luxurious royal robes,
That no earthly prince has ever increased his glory.
Or showed off the same kind of arrogant pride as hers...

"There, in shining glory, she sat,
She held a strong gold chain with closely connected links,
Whose top was connected to the highest heaven.
"And the bottom part descended to the deepest hell."[368]

No artist's dream matches these visions: the glow of the furnaces beneath the vaults of the cavern, the lights flickering over the crowded figures, the throne, and the strange glitter of the gold shining in every direction through the darkness. The allegory assumes gigantic proportions. When the object is to show temperance struggling with temptations, Spenser deems it necessary to mass all the temptations together. He is treating of a general virtue; and as such a virtue is capable of every sort of resistance, he requires from it every sort of resistance alike; after the test of gold, that of pleasure. Thus the grandest and the most exquisite spectacles follow and are contrasted with each other, and all are supernatural; the graceful and the terrible are side by side—the happy gardens close by with the cursed subterranean cavern.

No artist's dream compares to these visions: the glow of the furnaces under the cavern's arches, the flickering lights over the crowded figures, the throne, and the strange shine of gold reflecting in every direction through the darkness. The allegory takes on enormous proportions. When the goal is to depict temperance fighting against temptations, Spenser finds it necessary to bring all the temptations together. He is discussing a general virtue; and since such a virtue can withstand all kinds of challenges, he demands every kind of resistance from it—after the test of gold, the test of pleasure. Therefore, the most grand and the most exquisite spectacles follow one another and contrast sharply, all of them supernatural; the graceful and the terrifying exist side by side—the joyful gardens are right next to the cursed subterranean cavern.

"No gate, but like one, being goodly dight
With bowes and braunches, which did broad dilate
Their clasping armes in wanton wreathings intricate:

"So fashioned a porch with rare device,
Archt over head with an embracing vine,
Whose bounches hanging downe seemed to entice
All passers-by to taste their lushious wine,
And did themselves into their hands incline,
As freely offering to be gathered;
Some deepe empurpled as the hyacine,
Some as the rubine laughing sweetely red,
Some like faire emeraudes, not yet well ripened....

"And in the midst of all a fountaine stood,
Of richest substance that on earth might bee,
So pure and shiny that the silver flood
Through every channell running one might see;
[Pg 234] Most goodly it with curious ymageree
Was over-wrought, and shapes of naked boyes,
Of which some seemed with lively iollitee
To fly about, playing their wanton toyes,
Whylest others did themselves embay in liquid ioyes.

"And over all of purest gold was spred
A trayle of yvie in his native hew;
For the rich metall was so coloured,
That wight, who did not well avis'd it vew,
Would surely deeme it to bee yvie trew;
Low his lascivious armes adown did creepe,
That themselves dipping in the silver dew
Their fleecy flowres they fearfully did steepe,
Which drops of christall seemd for wantones to weep.

"Infinit streames continually did well
Out of this fountaine, sweet and faire to see,
The which into an ample laver fell,
And shortly grew to such great quantitie,
That like a little lake it seemd to bee;
Whose depth exceeded not three cubits hight,
That through the waves one might the bottom see,
All pav'd beneath with jaspar shining bright,
That seemd the fountaine in that sea did sayle upright....

"The ioyes birdes, shrouded in chearefull shade,
Their notes unto the voice attempred sweet;
Th' angelicall soft trembling voyces made
To th' instruments divine respondence meet;
The silver-sounding instruments did meet
With the base murmur of the waters fall;
The waters fall with difference discreet.
Now soft, now loud, unto the wind did call;
The gentle warbling wind low answered to all....

"Upon a bed of roses she was layd,
As faint through heat, or dight to pleasant sin;
And was arayd, or rather disarayd,
All in a vele of silke and silver thin,
That hid no whit her alabaster skin,
But rather shewd more white, if more might bee:
More subtile web Arachne cannot spin;
Nor the fine nets, which oft we woven see
Of scorched deaw, do not in th' ayre more lightly flee.

"Her snowy brest was bare to ready spoyle
Of hungry eies, which n' ote therewith be fild;
And yet, through languour of her late sweet toyle,
Few drops, more cleare then nectar, forth distild,
[Pg 235] That like pure orient perles adowne it trild;
And her faire eyes, sweet smyling in delight,
Moystened their fierie beames, with which she thrild
Fraile harts, yet quenched not, like starry lights
Which sparckling on the silent waves, does seeme more bright."[369]

"No gate, but resembles one, beautifully decorated."
With bows and branches that spread wide
Their arms intertwined in playful, intricate patterns:

"They created a porch with a unique design,"
Arched above with a loving vine,
Whose clusters hanging down appeared to invite
All passers-by can enjoy their delicious wine,
And leaned towards being chosen;
Some deep purple like the hyacinth,
Some like the ruby, a bright, cheerful red,
Some prefer fair emeralds that are not fully ripened yet...

"And in the center of it all stood a fountain,
Of the most valuable materials that could exist on Earth,
So clean and bright that the silver flow
Ran through every channel, visible for everyone to see;
[Pg 234] It was beautifully decorated in great detail,
With images of naked boys,
Some of whom appeared to float around, joyfully.
Playing their fun games,
While others indulged in liquid pleasures.

"And above all, a path of pure gold stretched out"
A vine in its natural color;
For the rich metal was so vibrant in color,
Anyone who didn't pay close attention to it
You would definitely think it was real ivy;
There his lustful arms moved down,
Dipping themselves in the silver dew,
As they anxiously prepared their fluffy flowers,
Which drops of crystal appeared to weep from their play.

"Endless streams continuously flowed"
From this fountain, pleasant and beautiful to see,
Which dropped into a large basin,
And rapidly grew to such a large size,
It looked like a small lake;
Its depth did not go beyond three cubits.
That you could see the bottom through the waves,
All paved below with bright jasper,
It looked like the fountain was standing tall in that sea....

"Happy birds, concealed in pleasant shade,
Adjusted their notes to sound sweetly;
The gentle, soft trembling voices created
A perfect balance with the instruments;
The silver-sounding instruments collided
With the soft sound of the falling water;
The water flowed with a subtle variation.
Now gentle, now loud, calling to the wind;
The gentle rustling wind quietly responded to everything....

"She lay on a bed of roses,
Faint from the heat, or craving a little indulgence;
And was decorated, or more accurately, messy,
Wrapped in a delicate layer of silk and silver,
That revealed her pale skin,
But made it look even whiter, if that’s possible:
A web more delicate than what Arachne could weave;
Nor the fine nets that we often see
Made of burnt dew, they float more lightly in the air.

"Her pale chest was exposed to eager gazes,
Which could not be met;
And yet, despite the tiredness from her recent enjoyment,
A few drops, clearer than nectar, distilled,
[Pg 235] Like pure pearls, they flowed down;
And her beautiful eyes, gently smiling with joy,
Dampened their intense beams, which she used to pierce
Fragile hearts, but they didn't fade, like sparkling stars.
"Which sparkle on the quiet waves, appearing brighter."

Do we find here nothing but fairy land? Yes; here are finished pictures true and complete, composed with a painter's feeling, with choice of tints and outlines; our eyes are delighted by them. This reclining Acrasia has the pose of a goddess, or of one of Titian's courtesans. An Italian artist might copy these gardens, these flowing waters, these sculptured loves, those wreaths of creeping ivy thick with glossy leaves and fleecy flowers. Just before, in the infernal depths, the lights, with their long streaming rays, were fine, half smothered by the darkness; the lofty throne in the vast hall, between the pillars, in the midst of a swarming multitude, connected all the forms around it by drawing all looks towards one centre. The poet, here and throughout, is a colorist and an architect. However fantastic his world may be, it is not factitious; if it does not exist, it might have been; indeed, it should have been; it is the fault of circumstances if they do not so group themselves as to bring it to pass; taken by itself, it possesses that internal harmony by which a real thing, even a still higher harmony, exists, inasmuch as, without any regard to real things, it is altogether, and in its least detail, constructed with a view to beauty. Art has made its appearance; this is the great characteristic of the age, which distinguishes the "Faërie Queene" from all similar tales heaped up by the Middle Ages. Incoherent, mutilated, they lie like rubbish, or rough-hewn stones, which the weak hands of the trouvères could not build into a monument. At last the poets and artists appear, and with them the conception of beauty, to wit, the idea of general effect. They understand proportions, relations, contrasts; they compose. In their hands the blurred vague sketch becomes defined, complete, separate; it assumes color—is made a picture. Every object thus conceived and imaged acquires a definite existence as soon as it assumes a true form; centuries after, it will be acknowledged and admired, and men will be touched by it; and more, they will be touched by its author; for, besides the object which he paints, [Pg 236] the poet paints himself. His ruling idea is stamped upon the work which it produces and controls. Spenser is superior to his subject, comprehends it fully, frames it with a view to its end, in order to impress upon it the proper mark of his soul and his genius. Each story is modulated with respect to another, and all with respect to a certain effect which is being worked out. Thus a beauty issues from this harmony—the beauty in the poet's heart—which his whole work strives to express; a noble and yet a cheerful beauty, made up of moral elevation and sensuous seductions, English in sentiment, Italian in externals, chivalric in subject, modern in its perfection, representing a unique and wonderful epoch, the appearance of paganism in a Christian race, and the worship of form by an imagination of the North.

Do we find here nothing but a fairy tale? Yes; here are finished images that are true and complete, crafted with a painter's touch, and with a careful selection of colors and outlines; our eyes are delighted by them. This reclining Acrasia has the pose of a goddess or one of Titian's courtesans. An Italian artist could replicate these gardens, these flowing waters, these sculpted lovers, and those wreaths of creeping ivy thick with shiny leaves and fluffy flowers. Just before, in the depths of darkness, the lights, with their long rays, looked beautiful, partially smothered by the shadows; the grand throne in the vast hall, between the pillars, surrounded by a bustling crowd, drew all attention to one center. The poet here, and throughout, is both a colorist and an architect. No matter how fantastical his world may be, it’s not artificial; if it doesn’t exist, it might have existed; in fact, it should have existed; it’s the circumstances that are at fault if they don’t come together to make it happen; by itself, it has that internal harmony that a real thing possesses, a harmony even higher, since it is constructed entirely, down to the smallest detail, with beauty in mind. Art has made its entrance; this is the defining feature of the age, setting the "Faërie Queene" apart from all the similar tales piled up by the Middle Ages. Incoherent and broken, they lie like debris, or rough-cut stones that the weak hands of the trouvères couldn’t shape into a monument. Finally, the poets and artists emerge, bringing with them the concept of beauty, namely, the idea of overall effect. They understand proportions, relationships, contrasts; they compose. In their hands, the blurred, vague sketch becomes clear, complete, distinct; it gains color—becomes a picture. Every object conceived and envisioned gains a definite existence as soon as it takes on a true form; centuries later, it will be recognized and admired, and people will feel moved by it; moreover, they will be moved by its creator; for, alongside the object he paints, the poet paints himself. His guiding idea is imprinted on the work that he creates and directs. Spenser is greater than his subject, fully understanding it, framing it with its purpose in mind, to leave his mark on it with his soul and genius. Each story is harmonized in relation to another, and all in relation to a certain effect being crafted. Thus, beauty emerges from this harmony—the beauty in the poet's heart—which his entire work seeks to express; a noble yet cheerful beauty, composed of moral elevation and sensual allure, English in sentiment, Italian in appearance, chivalric in theme, and modern in its perfection, representing a unique and wonderful era, the rise of paganism in a Christian society, and the celebration of form by a Northern imagination.


PART III.—Prose

SECTION I.—The Decay of Poetry

Such an epoch can scarcely last, and the poetic vitality wears itself out by its very efflorescence, so that its expansion leads to its decline. From the beginning of the seventeenth century the subsidence of manners and genius grows apparent. Enthusiasm and respect decline. The minions and court-fops intrigue and pilfer, amid pedantry, puerility, and show. The court plunders, and the nation murmurs. The Commons begin to show a stern front, and the king, scolding them like a schoolmaster, gives way before them like a little boy. This sorry monarch (James I) suffers himself to be bullied by his favorites, writes to them like a gossip, calls himself a Solomon, airs his literary vanity, and in granting an audience to a courtier, recommends him to become a scholar, and expects to be complimented on his own scholarly attainments. The dignity of the government is weakened, and the people's loyalty is cooled. Royalty declines, and revolution is fostered. At the same time, the noble chivalric paganism degenerates into a base and coarse sensuality. The king, we are told, on one occasion, had got so drunk with his royal brother Christian of Denmark, that they both had to be carried to bed. Sir John Harrington says:

Such a time can't last long, and the energy of creativity wears itself out by its own flourish, so that its growth leads to its downfall. By the start of the seventeenth century, the decline in manners and talent becomes clear. Enthusiasm and respect fade away. The favorites and sycophants at court scheme and steal, surrounded by pretentiousness, childishness, and ostentation. The court robs, and the nation grumbles. The Commons start to take a firm stance, and the king, scolding them like a teacher, concedes like a little boy. This pathetic king (James I) allows himself to be pushed around by his favorites, writes to them like a gossip, calls himself a Solomon, shows off his literary pride, and when granting an audience to a courtier, suggests he become a scholar, expecting praise for his own academic achievements. The authority of the government weakens, and the loyalty of the people diminishes. Royalty declines, and revolution is encouraged. At the same time, the noble, chivalric paganism deteriorates into a crude and coarse hedonism. We're told that on one occasion, the king got so drunk with his royal brother Christian of Denmark that they both had to be carried to bed. Sir John Harrington says:

"The ladies abandon their sobriety, and are seen to roll about in intoxication.... The Lady who did play the Queen's part (in the [Pg 237] Masque of the Queen of Sheba) did carry most precious gifts to both their Majesties; but, forgetting the steppes arising to the canopy, overset her caskets into his Danish Majesties lap, and fell at his feet, tho I rather think it was in his face. Much was the hurry and confusion; cloths and napkins were at hand, to make all clean. His Majestie then got up and would dance with the Queen of Sheba; but he fell down and humbled himself before her, and was carried to an inner chamber and laid on a bed of state; which was not a little defiled with the presents of the Queen which had been bestowed on his garments; such as wine, cream, jelly, beverage, cakes, spices, and other good matters. The entertainment and show went forward, and most of the presenters went backward, or fell down; wine did so occupy their upper chambers. Now did appear, in rich dress, Hope, Faith, and Charity: Hope did assay to speak, but wine rendered her endeavours so feeble that she withdrew, and hoped the king would excuse her brevity: Faith... left the court in a staggering condition.... They were both sick and spewing in the lower hall. Next came Victory, who... by a strange medley of versification... and after much lamentable utterance was led away like a silly captive, and laid to sleep in the outer steps of the anti-chamber. As for Peace, she most rudely made war with her olive branch, and laid on the pates of those who did oppose her coming. I ne'er did see such lack of good order, discretion, and sobriety in our Queen's days."[370]

"The women let loose and were rolling around in drunkenness... The woman who played the Queen in the [Pg 237] Masque of the Queen of Sheba brought valuable gifts for both Majesties; however, she tripped on the steps to the canopy, spilling her caskets into the lap of his Danish Majesty and falling at his feet, though it seemed more like she fell into his face. There was a lot of chaos and confusion; cloths and napkins were ready to clean up the mess. His Majesty then stood up and wanted to dance with the Queen of Sheba; but he stumbled and bowed before her, then was taken to an inner chamber and laid on an ornate bed, which was quite messy with the gifts from the Queen that had spilled on his clothes, like wine, cream, jelly, drinks, cakes, spices, and other treats. The entertainment continued, and most of the performers ended up falling or retreating; wine clearly clouded their senses. Then, in elegant outfits, Hope, Faith, and Charity appeared: Hope tried to speak, but the wine made her efforts so weak that she stepped back, hoping the king would forgive her shortcomings. Faith... left the court while staggering... They both felt ill and were throwing up in the lower hall. Next came Victory, who... through a bizarre mix of verses... and after a lot of pitiful rambling was taken away like a foolish captive and laid down to sleep on the outer steps of the antechamber. As for Peace, she rudely waged war with her olive branch, hitting the heads of those who opposed her arrival. I had never witnessed such a lack of order, discretion, and sobriety during our Queen's reign."

Observe that these tipsy women were great ladies. The reason is, that the grand ideas which introduce an epoch, end, in their exhaustion, by preserving nothing but their vices; the proud sentiment of natural life becomes a vulgar appeal to the senses. An entrance, an arch of triumph under James I, often represented obscenities; and later, when the sensual instincts, exasperated by Puritan tyranny, begin to raise their heads once more, we shall find under the Restoration excess revelling in its low vices, and triumphing in its shamelessness.

Notice that these inebriated women were highborn. The reason is that the grand ideas that start an era, when they wear out, leave behind only their vices; the proud sense of natural life turns into a crude appeal to the senses. An entrance, a triumphal arch under James I, often depicted vulgarities; and later, when the sensual instincts, frustrated by Puritan oppression, start to emerge again, we will see that under the Restoration, excess indulges in its base vices and revels in its lack of shame.

Meanwhile literature undergoes a change; the powerful breeze which had wafted it on, and which, amidst singularity, refinement, exaggerations, had made it great, slackened and diminished. With Carew, Suckling, and Herrick, prettiness takes the place of the beautiful. That which strikes them is no longer the general features of things; and they no longer try to express the inner character of what they describe. They no longer possess that liberal conception, that instinctive penetration, by which we sympathize with objects, and grow capable of creating them anew. They no longer boast of that overflow of [Pg 238] emotions, that excess of ideas and images, which compelled a man to relieve himself by words, to act externally, to represent freely and boldly the interior drama which made his whole body and heart tremble. They are rather wits of the court, cavaliers of fashion, who wish to show off their imagination and style. In their hands love becomes gallantry; they write songs, fugitive pieces, compliments to the ladies. There are no more upwellings from the heart. They write eloquent phrases in order to be applauded, and flattering exaggerations in order to please. The divine faces, the serious or profound looks, the virgin or impassioned expressions which burst forth at every step in the early poets, have disappeared; here we see nothing but agreeable countenances, painted in agreeable verses. Blackguardism is not far off; we meet with it already in Suckling, and crudity to boot, and prosaic epicurism; their sentiment is expressed before long, in such a phrase as: "Let us amuse ourselves, and a fig for the rest." The only objects they can still paint are little graceful things, a kiss, a May-day festivity, a dewy primrose, a daffodil, a marriage morning, a bee.[371] Herrick and Suckling especially produce little exquisite poems, delicate, [Pg 239] ever pleasant or agreeable, like those attributed to Anacreon, or those which abound in the Anthology. In fact, here, as at the Grecian period alluded to, we are in the decline of paganism; energy departs, the reign of the agreeable begins. People do not relinquish the worship of beauty and pleasure, but dally with them. They deck and fit them to their taste; they cease to subdue and bend men, who enjoy them whilst they amuse them. It is the last beam of a setting sun; the genuine poetic sentiment dies out with Sedley, Waller, and the rhymesters of the Restoration; they write prose in verse; their heart is on a level with their style, and with an exact language we find the commencement of a new age and a new art.

Meanwhile, literature is changing; the strong breeze that had propelled it along, surrounding it with uniqueness, sophistication, and exaggeration, has slowed down and weakened. With Carew, Suckling, and Herrick, cuteness replaces beauty. What they notice is no longer the overall characteristics of things; they no longer attempt to express the deeper essence of what they describe. They've lost that broad understanding, that instinctive insight that allowed us to connect with objects and recreate them in our minds. They no longer have that overflow of [Pg 238] emotions, that abundance of ideas and imagery, which pushed a person to express himself verbally, to act outwardly, to portray freely and boldly the inner turmoil that made his entire body and heart quiver. Instead, they become clever courtiers, fashionable gentlemen who want to showcase their creativity and style. In their hands, love turns into flirtation; they write songs, light pieces, and compliments to the ladies. There's no longer any heartfelt passion. They craft eloquent phrases to win applause and flattering exaggerations to please. The divine beauty, the serious or profound gazes, the pure or passionate expressions that burst forth at every turn in the early poets have vanished; now we see only pleasing faces, painted in pleasing verses. Coarseness is not far off; we encounter it already in Suckling, along with crudity and mundane hedonism; their sentiments eventually boil down to phrases like, "Let's have fun, and to hell with the rest." The only things they can still capture are little charming items, a kiss, a May Day celebration, a dewy primrose, a daffodil, a wedding morning, a bee.[371] Herrick and Suckling, in particular, produce little exquisite poems, delicate, [Pg 239] always pleasant and agreeable, like those attributed to Anacreon or those found in the Anthology. Indeed, here, as in the referenced Greek period, we are witnessing the decline of paganism; energy fades, and the era of the agreeable begins. People do not abandon the worship of beauty and pleasure but rather play with them. They adorn and tailor them to their liking; they stop overpowering and bending humanity, who savor these experiences while being entertained. It’s the last rays of a setting sun; the authentic poetic feeling fades with Sedley, Waller, and the verse producers of the Restoration; they write prose in verse; their hearts align with their style, and with precise language, we see the dawn of a new age and a new art.

Side by side with prettiness comes affectation; it is the second mark of their decadence. Instead of writing to express things, they write to say them well; they outbid their neighbors, and strain every mode of speech; they push art over on the one side to which it had a leaning; and as in this age it had a leaning towards vehemence and imagination, they pile up their emphasis and coloring. A jargon always springs out of a style. In all arts, the first masters, the inventors, discover the idea, steep themselves in it, and leave it to effect its outward form. Then come the second class, the imitators, who sedulously repeat this form, and alter it by exaggeration. Some nevertheless have talent, as Quarles, Herbert, Habington, Donne in particular, a pungent satirist, of terrible crudeness,[372] a powerful poet, of a [Pg 240] precise and intense imagination, who still preserves something of the energy and thrill of the original inspiration.[373] But he deliberately spoils all these gifts, and succeeds with great difficulty in concocting a piece of nonsense. For instance, the impassioned poets had said to their mistress that if they lost her, they should hate all other women. Donne, in order to eclipse them, says:

Side by side with beauty comes pretentiousness; it's the second sign of their decline. Instead of writing to express genuine thoughts, they write just to sound impressive; they outdo each other and twist every way of speaking; they push art to the extreme of its natural tendency; and since this era leans toward boldness and imagination, they pile on their emphasis and flair. A particular jargon always arises from a style. In all arts, the initial creators, the innovators, discover an idea, immerse themselves in it, and allow it to take its shape. Then come the second group, the imitators, who diligently recreate this form and tweak it through exaggeration. Some, however, do possess talent, like Quarles, Herbert, Habington, and especially Donne, a sharp satirist with a raw edge, a powerful poet with a vivid and intense imagination, who still retains some of the energy and excitement of the original inspiration. But he intentionally ruins all these talents and struggles to create something nonsensical. For example, while passionate poets would tell their lover that if they lost her, they would despise all other women, Donne tries to outshine them by saying:

"O do not die, for I shall hate
All women so, when thou art gone,
That thee I shall not celebrate
When I remember thou wast one."[374]

"Oh, please don't die, because I will hate
All women feel that way; once you're gone,
I won't honor you.
"When I think about you, you were one."[374]

Twenty times while reading him we rub our brow, and ask with astonishment, how a man could have so tormented and contorted himself, strained his style, refined on his refinement, hit upon such absurd comparisons? But this was the spirit of the age; they made an effort to be ingeniously absurd. A flea had bitten Donne and his mistress, and he says:

Twenty times while reading him, we scratch our heads and wonder in disbelief how a man could have tormented and twisted himself so much, strained his style, refined his refinements, and come up with such ridiculous comparisons. But this was the spirit of the time; people tried hard to be cleverly absurd. A flea had bitten Donne and his mistress, and he says:

"This flea is you and I, and this
Our mariage bed and mariage temple is.
Though Parents grudge, and you, w' are met,
And cloyster'd in these living walls of Jet.
Though use make you apt to kill me,
Let not to that selfe-murder added be,
And sacrilege, three sins in killing three."[375]

"This flea symbolizes you and me, and this __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
Our marriage bed and marriage temple are.
Even though our parents don’t approve, you and I are together,
And surrounded by these living walls of darkness.
Even though your habits make it likely that you'll hurt me,
Don’t let this turn into self-harm.
And it's a sacrilege, three sins in killing three." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The Marquis de Mascarille[376] never found anything to equal this. Would you have believed a writer could invent such absurdities? She and he made but one, for both are but one with the flea, and so one could not be killed without the other. Observe that the wise Malherbe wrote very similar enormities, in [Pg 241] the "Tears of St. Peter," and that the sonneteers of Italy and Spain reach simultaneously the same height of folly, and you will agree that throughout Europe at that time they were at the close of a poetical epoch.

The Marquis de Mascarille[376] never found anything like this. Would you have believed a writer could come up with such ridiculousness? They were basically one entity, just like the flea, so if one was harmed, the other was too. Note that the wise Malherbe wrote very similar absurdities in [Pg 241] the "Tears of St. Peter," and the sonnet writers from Italy and Spain reached the same level of nonsense at the same time. You’ll see that, across Europe, they were at the end of a poetic era.

On this boundary line of a closing and a dawning literature a poet appeared, one of the most approved and illustrious of his time, Abraham Cowley,[377] a precocious child, a reader and a versifier like Pope, and who, like Pope, having known passions less than books, busied himself less about things than about words. Literary exhaustion has seldom been more manifest. He possesses all the capacity to say what pleases him, but he has precisely nothing to say. The substance has vanished, leaving in its place an empty form. In vain he tries the epic, the Pindaric strophe, all kinds of stanzas, odes, short lines, long lines; in vain he calls to his assistance botanical and philosophical similes, all the erudition of the university, all the recollections of antiquity, all the ideas of new science: we yawn as we read him. Except in a few descriptive verses, two or three graceful tendernesses,[378]he feels nothing, he speaks only; he is a poet of the brain. His collection of amorous pieces is but a vehicle for a scientific test, and serves to show that he has read the authors, that he knows geography, that he is well versed in anatomy, that he has a smattering of medicine and astronomy, that he has at his service comparisons and allusions enough to rack the brains of his readers. He will speak in this wise:

On the boundary between an ending and a beginning in literature, a poet emerged, one of the most respected and recognized of his time, Abraham Cowley,[377] a gifted child, a reader and a poet like Pope, and who, like Pope, having experienced fewer passions than books, focused more on words than on ideas. Literary exhaustion has rarely been as clear. He has all the skill to express what pleases him, but he has absolutely nothing to convey. The essence has disappeared, leaving only an empty shell. He futilely attempts the epic, Pindaric stanzas, various forms, odes, short lines, long lines; he futilely summons botanical and philosophical metaphors, all the knowledge of the university, all the memories of antiquity, all the concepts of modern science: we yawn as we read him. Except for a few descriptive lines and two or three graceful moments,[378] he feels nothing, he merely talks; he is a poet of intellect. His collection of love poems serves only as a vehicle for a scientific examination, showcasing that he has read the authors, that he knows geography, that he is well-informed about anatomy, that he has a bit of knowledge in medicine and astronomy, and that he has plenty of comparisons and references to perplex his readers. He expresses himself in this way:

"Beauty, thou active—passive ill!
Which dy'st thyself as fast as thou dost kill!"

"Beauty, you are both a blessing and a curse!"
"You end your own life just as fast as you take others' lives!"

Or will remark that his mistress is to blame for spending three hours every morning at her toilet, because

Or will point out that his girlfriend is to blame for spending three hours every morning getting ready, because

"They make that Beauty Tyranny,
That's else a Civil-government."

"They turn beauty into a form of control,
"that would otherwise be a civilized system."

After reading two hundred pages, you feel disposed to box his ears. You have to think, by way of consolation, that every grand age must draw to a close, that this one could not do so otherwise, that the old glow of enthusiasm, the sudden flood of rapture, images, whimsical and audacious fancies, which once rolled through the minds of men, arrested now and cooled down, [Pg 242] could only exhibit dross, a curdling scum, a multitude of brilliant and offensive points. You say to yourself that, after all, Cowley had perhaps talent; you find that he had in fact one, a new talent, unknown to the old masters, the sign of a new culture, which needs other manners, and announces a new society. Cowley had these manners, and belongs to this society. He was a well-governed, reasonable, well-informed, polished, well-educated man, who, after twelve years of service and writing in France, under Queen Henrietta, retires at last wisely into the country, where he studies natural history, and prepares a treatise on religion, philosophizing on men and life, fertile in general reflections and ideas, a moralist, bidding his executor "to let nothing stand in his writings which might seem the least in the world to be an offence against religion or good manners." Such intentions and such a life produce and indicate less a poet, that is, a seer, a creator, than a literary man; I mean a man who can think and speak, and who therefore ought to have read much, learned much, written much, ought to possess a calm and clear mind, to be accustomed to polite society, sustained conversation, pleasantry. In fact, Cowley is an author by profession, the oldest of those who in England deserve the name. His prose is as easy and sensible as his poetry is contorted and unreasonable. A polished man, writing for polished men, pretty much as he would speak to them in a drawing-room—this I take to be the idea which they had of a good author in the seventeenth century. It is the idea which Cowley's essays leave of his character; it is the kind of talent which the writers of the coming age take for their model, and he is the first of that grave and amiable group which, continued in Temple, reaches so far as to include Addison.

After reading two hundred pages, you might feel like giving him a piece of your mind. You have to remind yourself that every great era must come to an end, and this one couldn’t be any different, that the old spark of enthusiasm, the sudden burst of inspiration, quirky and bold ideas, which once flowed through people’s minds, is now stifled and faded, [Pg 242] leaving only dross, a thick scum, a bunch of flashy but irritating points. You tell yourself that maybe Cowley had some talent after all; you discover that he actually possessed a new kind of talent, one previously unknown to the old masters, signifying a new culture that needs different styles and signals a new society. Cowley had that style and belonged to that society. He was a well-mannered, reasonable, knowledgeable, sophisticated, and well-educated man who, after twelve years of service and writing in France under Queen Henrietta, wisely retires to the countryside, where he studies natural history and works on a treatise about religion, reflecting on humanity and life, full of general thoughts and ideas, a moralist who instructs his executor “to ensure nothing in his writings could possibly offend religion or good manners.” Such intentions and such a life produce and signify less a poet, meaning a visionary or creator, than a literary man; I mean someone who can think and communicate well, and who should have read widely, learned extensively, and written a lot, should have a composed and clear mind, be accustomed to polite society, engaging conversation, and humor. In fact, Cowley is a professional author, the earliest in England to deserve that title. His prose is as straightforward and sensible as his poetry is convoluted and unreasonable. A polished man writing for polished men, much like he would converse with them in a drawing-room—this captures the essence of what they thought a good author should be in the seventeenth century. It’s the impression Cowley’s essays leave of his character; it's the type of talent that writers in the upcoming era look to as a model, and he is the first of that serious and charming group that, continued in Temple, extends all the way to include Addison.


SECTION II.—The Intellectual Level of the Renaissance

Having reached this point, the Renaissance seemed to have attained its limit, and, like a drooping and faded flower, to be ready to leave its place for a new bud which began to spring up amongst its withered leaves. At all events, a living and unexpected shoot sprang from the old declining stock. At the moment when art languished, science shot forth; the whole labor of the age ended in this. The fruits are not unlike; on the contrary, [Pg 243] they come from the same sap, and by the diversity of the shape only manifest two distinct periods of the inner growth which has produced them. Every art ends in a science, and all poetry in a philosophy. For science and philosophy do but translate into precise formulas the original conceptions which art and poetry render sensible by imaginary figures: when once the idea of an epoch is manifested in verse by ideal creations, it naturally comes to be expressed in prose by positive arguments. That which had struck men on escaping from ecclesiastical oppression and monkish asceticism was the pagan idea of a life true to nature, and freely developed. They had found nature buried behind scholasticism, and they had expressed it in poems and paintings; in Italy by superb healthy corporeality, in England by vehement and unconventional spirituality, with such divination of its laws, instincts, and forms, that we might extract from their theatre and their pictures a complete theory of soul and body. When enthusiasm is past, curiosity begins. The sentiment of beauty gives way to the need of truth. The theory contained in works of imagination frees itself. The gaze continues fixed on nature, not to admire now, but to understand. From painting we pass to anatomy, from the drama to moral philosophy, from grand poetical divinations to great scientific views; the second continue the first, and the same mind displays itself in both; for what art had represented, and science proceeds to observe, are living things, with their complex and complete structure, set in motion by their internal forces, with no supernatural intervention. Artists and savants all set out, without knowing it themselves, from the same master conception, to wit, that nature subsists of herself, that every existence has in its own womb the source of its action, that the causes of events are the innate laws of things; an all-powerful idea, from which was to issue the modern civilization, and which, at the time I write of, produced in England and Italy, as before in Greece, genuine sciences, side by side with a complete art: after da Vinci and Michel Angelo, the school of anatomists, mathematicians, naturalists, ending with Galileo; after Spenser, Ben Jonson, and Shakespeare, the school of thinkers who surround Bacon and lead up to Harvey.

Having reached this point, the Renaissance seemed to have hit its peak, like a drooping and faded flower ready to make way for a new bud sprouting among its withered leaves. Nevertheless, a fresh and unexpected growth emerged from the old, declining stock. Just when art was struggling, science burst forth; this was the culmination of the era's efforts. The results aren't unlike each other; in fact, [Pg 243] they come from the same essence and only differ in form, representing two distinct stages of the internal development that produced them. Every art leads to a science, and all poetry leads to a philosophy. Science and philosophy simply translate the original ideas that art and poetry make tangible through imaginative images: once the spirit of an era is captured in verse through ideal creations, it naturally turns into prose articulated through concrete arguments. What struck people after breaking free from ecclesiastical oppression and monastic asceticism was the ancient idea of a life true to nature and freely expressed. They discovered nature buried under scholasticism and expressed it through poems and paintings; in Italy through exuberant, healthy physicality, and in England through passionate and unconventional spirituality, so much so that we can derive a complete theory of soul and body from their theater and artworks. Once enthusiasm fades, curiosity takes over. The appreciation of beauty gives way to the pursuit of truth. The theories within imaginative works liberate themselves. The focus remains on nature, not to admire it anymore, but to understand it. We shift from painting to anatomy, from drama to moral philosophy, from grand poetic insights to significant scientific perspectives; the second continues the first, and the same intellect is present in both. What art depicted, science now observes: living entities with their intricate, complete structures, driven by their internal forces, without any supernatural interference. Artists and scientists, often unknowingly, all originate from the same core idea: that nature exists by itself, that every being holds the source of its actions within itself, and that the causes of events stem from the inherent laws of existence; a powerful idea that would give rise to modern civilization. At the time I’m writing about, it led to the emergence of genuine sciences alongside complete art in England and Italy, just as it did in Greece: following da Vinci and Michelangelo, the school of anatomists, mathematicians, and naturalists culminating with Galileo; and after Spenser, Ben Jonson, and Shakespeare, the group of thinkers surrounding Bacon that ultimately leads up to Harvey.

We have not far to look for this school. In the interregnum of Christianity the dominating bent of mind belongs to it. It [Pg 244] was paganism which reigned in Elizabeth's court, not only in letters, but in doctrine—a paganism of the North, always serious, generally sombre, but which was based, like that of the South, on natural forces. In some men all Christianity had passed away; many proceeded to atheism through excess of rebellion and debauchery, like Marlowe and Greene. With others, like Shakespeare, the idea of God scarcely makes its appearance; they see in our poor short human life only a dream, and beyond it the long sad sleep: for them, death is the goal of life; at most, a dark gulf, into which man plunges, uncertain of the issue. If they carry their gaze beyond, they perceive,[379] not the spiritual soul welcomed into a purer world, but the corpse abandoned to the damp earth, or the ghost hovering about the churchyard. They speak like sceptics or superstitious men, never as true believers. Their heroes have human, not religious, virtues; against crime they rely on honor and the love of the beautiful, not on piety and the fear of God. If others, at intervals, like Sidney and Spenser, catch a glimpse of the Divine, it is as a vague ideal light, a sublime Platonic phantom, which has no resemblance to a personal God, a strict inquisitor of the slightest motions of the heart. He appears at the summit of things, like the splendid crown of the world, but He does not weigh upon human life; He leaves it intact and free, only turning it towards the beautiful. Man does not know as yet the sort of narrow prison in which official cant and respectable creeds were, later on, to confine activity and intelligence. Even the believers, sincere Christians like Bacon and Sir Thomas Browne, discard all oppressive sternness, reduce Christianity to a sort of moral poetry, and allow naturalism to subsist beneath religion. In such a broad and open channel, speculation could spread its wings. With Lord Herbert appeared a systematic deism; with Milton and Algernon Sidney, a philosophical religion; Clarendon went so far as to compare Lord Falkland's gardens to the groves of Academe. Against the rigorism of the Puritans, Chillingworth, Hales, Hooker, the greatest doctors of the English Church, give a large place to natural reason—so large, that never, even to this day, has it made such an advance. [Pg 245]

We don’t have to search far for this school. During the time when Christianity was in flux, the prevailing mindset belonged to it. It [Pg 244] was paganism that ruled in Elizabeth's court, not just in literature, but in ideology—a northern paganism that was always serious, often dark, yet similar to the southern version in being rooted in natural forces. In some individuals, all traces of Christianity had vanished; many fell into atheism due to extreme rebellion and excess, like Marlowe and Greene. For others, like Shakespeare, the concept of God barely appears; they perceive our brief human existence as merely a dream, with a long, sorrowful sleep waiting beyond it: for them, death is life's ultimate destination; at best, it’s a dark abyss into which a person plunges, uncertain of what lies ahead. If they look beyond, they see, [379] not a spiritual soul embraced by a purer realm, but rather a corpse left to decay in the ground, or a ghost wandering the graveyard. They express themselves like skeptics or superstitious individuals, never as true believers. Their heroes uphold human virtues, not religious ones; against wrongdoing, they rely on honor and an appreciation for beauty, not on piety or a fear of God. Occasionally, others like Sidney and Spenser catch a glimpse of the Divine, but it appears as a vague ideal light, a sublime Platonic illusion that bears no resemblance to a personal God, a strict judge of even the tiniest movements of the heart. He shines at the peak of existence, like a magnificent crown above the world, but He does not impose on human life; He allows it to remain intact and free, only guiding it towards beauty. Humanity remains unaware of the constricting prison into which enforced dogma and respectable beliefs would later confine action and thought. Even the sincere believers, like Bacon and Sir Thomas Browne, reject all oppressive strictness, reducing Christianity to a form of moral poetry, allowing naturalism to exist alongside religion. In such an open environment, speculation was able to flourish. Lord Herbert introduced a systematic deism; with Milton and Algernon Sidney, a philosophical religion emerged; Clarendon even compared Lord Falkland's gardens to the sacred groves of Academe. In contrast to the Puritan rigidity, Chillingworth, Hales, and Hooker, the leading figures of the English Church, allowed for a significant role for natural reason—so significant that it has never made such progress, even to this day. [Pg 245]

An astonishing irruption of facts—the discovery of America, the revival of antiquity, the restoration of philology, the invention of the arts, the development of industries, the march of human curiosity over the whole of the past and the whole of the globe—came to furnish subject-matter, and prose began its reign. Sidney, Wilson, Ascham, and Puttenham explored the rules of style; Hakluyt and Purchas compiled the cyclopædia of travel and the description of every land; Holinshed, Speed, Raleigh, Stowe, Knolles, Daniel, Thomas May, Lord Herbert, founded history; Camden, Spelman, Cotton, Usher, and Selden inaugurate scholarship; a legion of patient workers, of obscure collectors, of literary pioneers, amassed, arranged, and sifted the documents which Sir Robert Cotton and Sir Thomas Bodley stored up in their libraries; whilst Utopians, moralists, painters of manners—Thomas More, Joseph Hall, John Earle, Owen Feltham, Burton—described and passed judgment on the modes of life, continued with Fuller, Sir Thomas Browne, and Izaak Walton up to the middle of the next century, and add to the number of controversialists and politicians who, with Hooker, Taylor, Chillingworth, Algernon Sidney, Harrington, study religion, society, church, and state. A copious and confused fermentation, from which abundance of thoughts rose, but few notable books. Noble prose, such as was heard at the court of Louis XIV, in the house of Pollio, in the schools at Athens, such as rhetorical and sociable nations know how to produce, was altogether lacking. These men had not the spirit of analysis, the art of following step by step the natural order of ideas, nor the spirit of conversation, the talent never to weary or shock others. Their imagination is too little regulated, and their manners too little polished. They who had mixed most in the world, even Sidney, speak roughly what they think, and as they think it. Instead of glossing they exaggerate. They blurt out all, and withhold nothing. When they do not employ excessive compliments, they take to coarse jokes. They are ignorant of measured liveliness, refined raillery, delicate flattery. They rejoice in gross puns, dirty allusions. They mistake involved charades and grotesque images for wit. Though they are great lords and ladies, they talk like ill-bred persons, lovers of buffoonery, of shows, and bear-fights. With some, as Overbury or Sir Thomas Browne, prose is so much run over by poetry, [Pg 246] that it covers its narrative with images, and hides ideas under its pictures. They load their style with flowery comparisons, which produce one another, and mount one above another, so that sense disappears, and ornament only is visible. In short, they are generally pedants, still stiff with the rust of the school; they divide and subdivide, propound theses, definitions; they argue solidly and heavily, and quote their authors in Latin, and even in Greek; they square their massive periods, and learnedly knock their adversaries down, and their readers too, as a natural consequence. They are never on the prose-level, but always above or below—above by their poetic genius, below by the weight of their education and the barbarism of their manners. But they think seriously and for themselves; they are deliberate; they are convinced and touched by what they say. Even in the compiler we find a force and loyalty of spirit, which give confidence and cause pleasure. Their writings are like the powerful and heavy engravings of their contemporaries, the maps of Hofnagel for instance, so harsh and so instructive; their conception is sharp and clear; they have the gift of perceiving every object, not under a general aspect, like the classical writers, but specially and individually. It is not man in the abstract, the citizen as he is everywhere, the countryman as such, that they represent, but James or Thomas, Smith or Brown, of such a parish, from such an office, with such and such attitude or dress, distinct from all others; in short, they see, not the idea, but the individual. Imagine the disturbance that such a disposition produces in a man's head, how the regular order of ideas becomes deranged by it; how every object, with the infinite medley of its forms, properties, appendages, will thenceforth fasten itself by a hundred points of contact unforeseen to other objects, and bring before the mind a series and a family; what boldness language will derive from it; what familiar, picturesque, absurd words, will break forth in succession; how the dash, the unforeseen, the originality and inequality of invention, will stand out. Imagine, at the same time, what a hold this form of mind has on objects, how many facts it condenses in each conception; what a mass of personal judgments, foreign authorities, suppositions, guesses, imaginations, it spreads over every subject; with what venturesome and creative fecundity it engenders both truth and conjecture. It is an extraordinary chaos of thoughts and forms, [Pg 247] often abortive, still more often barbarous, sometimes grand. But from this superfluity something lasting and great is produced; namely, science, and we have only to examine more closely into one or two of these works to see the new creation emerge from the blocks and the debris.

An astonishing flood of facts—the discovery of America, the revival of ancient knowledge, the restoration of philology, the invention of the arts, the growth of industries, and human curiosity exploring history and the world—provided material for prose, and thus prose began its reign. Sidney, Wilson, Ascham, and Puttenham examined the rules of style; Hakluyt and Purchas compiled travel encyclopedias and descriptions of every land; Holinshed, Speed, Raleigh, Stowe, Knolles, Daniel, Thomas May, and Lord Herbert established the foundations of history; Camden, Spelman, Cotton, Usher, and Selden initiated scholarship; a host of diligent workers, obscure collectors, and literary pioneers gathered, organized, and sifted the documents that Sir Robert Cotton and Sir Thomas Bodley preserved in their libraries; while Utopians, moralists, and social commentators—Thomas More, Joseph Hall, John Earle, Owen Feltham, Burton—described and evaluated various lifestyles, continuing through Fuller, Sir Thomas Browne, and Izaak Walton into the middle of the next century, adding to the ranks of controversialists and politicians who, with Hooker, Taylor, Chillingworth, Algernon Sidney, and Harrington, studied religion, society, church, and state. It was a rich and chaotic mixing, from which a multitude of ideas emerged, but few notable books. Elegant prose, like that found at the court of Louis XIV, in Pollio's house, or in the schools of Athens—produced by rhetorical and sociable cultures—was completely absent. These individuals lacked the spirit of analysis, the art of logically following the flow of ideas, and the conversational skill of not exhausting or shocking others. Their imagination was poorly regulated, and their manners were unrefined. Even those who had engaged widely with the world, like Sidney, expressed their thoughts bluntly and as they came. Instead of using subtleties, they exaggerated. They spoke freely, revealing everything without holding back. When they didn't resort to excessive flattery, they made crude jokes. They were unfamiliar with balanced liveliness, refined teasing, or subtle compliments. They delighted in crude puns and vulgar allusions. They mistook convoluted riddles and strange images for wit. Though they were nobles, they spoke like uncultured people, who enjoyed buffoonery, spectacles, and bear-baiting. With some, like Overbury or Sir Thomas Browne, prose is so intertwined with poetry that it obscures its narrative with imagery, covering ideas with pictures. They burden their writing with flowery comparisons that produce one another and stack on top, making sense vanish while only ornament remains. In short, they were largely pedants, still rigid with academic conventions; they divided, subdivided, posed theses, and definitions; they argued heavily and solidly, quoting sources in Latin and even Greek; they constructed heavy sentences and skillfully knocked down their opponents, along with their readers, as a natural outcome. They never wrote on a prose level but were always either above or below it—elevated by their poetic nature, weighed down by their education and the roughness of their manners. Still, they thought seriously and independently; they were thoughtful and genuinely affected by what they expressed. Even in the compiler, we see a spirited force and loyalty that inspires confidence and brings pleasure. Their writings compare to the strong and stark engravings of their contemporaries, like Hofnagel's maps, which are both harsh and informative; their insights are sharp and clear; they have the ability to observe every individual, not from a broad perspective like classical writers, but in a specific and personal way. They don’t depict man in the abstract, the citizen as he appears everywhere, or the farmer generically; instead, they portray James or Thomas, Smith or Brown, from such a parish, in such an office, with specific attitudes or styles, distinguishing them from all others; in short, they focus on the individual rather than the idea. Imagine the turmoil this perspective creates in a person's mind, how the standard order of thoughts gets disrupted; how each object, with its endless assortment of forms, characteristics, and accessories, starts to connect with countless unforeseen points to other objects, forming a series and a family; what daring language this inspires; what familiar, vivid, absurd words will emerge in succession; how spontaneity, surprise, originality, and unevenness of thought will become apparent. At the same time, consider how this mindset clings to objects, how many facts it condenses into each idea; the mass of personal opinions, outside authorities, assumptions, guesses, speculations it layers over every topic; with what boldness and creative fertility it generates both truth and conjecture. It's an extraordinary chaos of thoughts and forms, often incomplete and frequently rough, occasionally grand. Yet from this excess, something lasting and significant emerges; namely, science, and if we scrutinize one or two of these works more closely, we can see the new creation arise from the remnants and debris.


SECTION III.—Robert Burton

Two writers especially display this state of mind. The first, Robert Burton, a clergyman and university recluse, who passed his life in libraries, and dabbled in all the sciences, as learned as Rabelais, having an inexhaustible and overflowing memory; unequal, moreover, gifted with enthusiasm, and spasmodically gay, but as a rule sad and morose, to the extent of confessing in his epitaph that melancholy made up his life and his death; in the first place original, liking his own common-sense, and one of the earliest models of that singular English mood which, withdrawing man within himself, develops in him, at one time imagination, at another scrupulosity, at another oddity, and makes of him, according to circumstances, a poet, an eccentric, a humorist, a madman, or a puritan. He read on for thirty years, put an encyclopædia into his head, and now, to amuse and relieve himself, takes a folio of blank paper. Twenty lines of a poet, a dozen lines of a treatise on agriculture, a folio page of heraldry, a description of rare fishes, a paragraph of a sermon on patience, the record of the fever fits of hypochondria, the history of the particle that, a scrap of metaphysics—that is what passes through his brain in a quarter of an hour; it is a carnival of ideas and phrases, Greek, Latin, German, French, Italian, philosophical, geometrical, medical, poetical, astrological, musical, pedagogic, heaped one on the other; an enormous medley, a prodigious mass of jumbled quotations, jostling thoughts, with the vivacity and the transport of a feast of unreason.

Two writers particularly embody this mindset. The first is Robert Burton, a clergyman and university hermit, who spent his life in libraries, dabbling in all the sciences, as knowledgeable as Rabelais, with an endless and overflowing memory. He was inconsistent, gifted with enthusiasm, and sometimes cheerful, but generally sad and gloomy, even admitting in his epitaph that melancholy defined both his life and death. Original in his thoughts and confident in his common sense, he was one of the early examples of that unique English mood which turns a person inward, cultivating imagination at times, scrupulousness at others, along with quirkiness, transforming him, depending on the situation, into a poet, an eccentric, a humorist, a madman, or a puritan. He read for thirty years, crammed an encyclopedia into his mind, and now, to entertain and ease himself, takes a large sheet of blank paper. In a quarter of an hour, he lets flow twenty lines from a poet, a dozen lines from a treatise on agriculture, a folio page on heraldry, a description of rare fish, a paragraph from a sermon on patience, notes about his hypochondriacal fever fits, and a bit of metaphysics—that’s the whirlwind of ideas and phrases flying through his mind. It's a carnival of thoughts and expressions—Greek, Latin, German, French, Italian; philosophical, geometrical, medical, poetic, astrological, musical, educational—all piled up together; a vast jumble, an incredible mass of mixed quotations and clashing ideas, bursting with the energy and excitement of an irrational feast.

"This roving humour (though not with like success) I have ever had, and, like a ranging spaniel that barks at every bird he sees, leaving his game, I have followed all, saving that which I should, and may justly complain, and truly, qui ubique est, nusquam est, which Gesner did in modesty, that I have read many books, but to little purpose, for want of good method, I have confusedly tumbled over divers authors in our libraries with small profit, for want of art, order, memory, judgment. [Pg 248] I never travelled but in map or card, in which my unconfined thoughts have freely expatiated, as having ever been especially delighted with the study of cosmography. Saturn was lord of my geniture, culminating, etc., and Mars principal significator of manners, in partile conjunction with mine ascendent; both fortunate in their houses, etc. I am not poor, I am not rich; nihil est, nihil deest; I have little; I want nothing: all my treasure is in Minerva's tower. Greater preferment as I could never get, so am I not in debt for it. I have a competency (laus Deo) from my noble and munificent patrons. Though I live still a collegiat student, as Democritus in his garden, and lead a monastique life, ipse mihi theatrum, sequestred from those tumults and troubles of the world, et tanquam in speculâ positus (as he said), in some high place above you all, like Stoïcus sapiens, omnia sœcula prœterita prœsentiaque videns, uno velut intuitu, I hear and see what is done abroad, how others run, ride, turmoil, and macerate themselves in court and countrey. Far from these wrangling lawsuits, aulœ vanitatem, fori ambitionem, ridere mecum soleo: I laugh at all, only secure, lest my suit go amiss, my ships perish, corn and cattle miscarry, trade decay; I have no wife nor children, good or bad, to provide for; a mere spectator of other men's fortunes and adventures, and how they act their parts, which methinks are diversely presented unto me, as from a common theatre or scene. I hear new news every day: and those ordinary rumours of war, plagues, fires, inundations, thefts, murders, massacres, meteors, comets, spectrums, prodigies, apparitions; of towns taken, cities besieged in France, Germany, Turkey, Persia, Poland, etc., daily musters and preparations, and such like, which these tempestuous times afford, battles fought, so many men slain, monomachies, shipwracks, piracies, and sea-fights, peace, leagues, stratagems, and fresh alarms—a vast confusion of vows, wishes, actions, edicts, petitions, lawsuits, pleas, laws, proclamations, complaints, grievances—are daily brought to our ears: new books every day, pamphlets, currantoes, stories, whole catalogues of volumes of all sorts, new paradoxes, opinions, schisms, heresies, controversies in philosophy, religion, etc. Now come tidings of weddings, maskings, mummeries, entertainments, jubilies, embassies, tilts and tournaments, trophies, triumphs, revels, sports, playes: then again, as in a new shifted scene, treasons, cheating tricks, robberies, enormous villanies in all kinds, funerals, burials, death of princes, new discoveries, expeditions; now comical, then tragical matters. To-day we hear of new lords and officers created, to-morrow of some great men deposed, and then again of fresh honours conferred: one is let loose, another imprisoned: one purchaseth, another breaketh: he thrives, his neighbour turns bankrupt; now plenty, then again dearth and famine; one runs, another rides, wrangles, laughs, weeps, etc. Thus I daily hear, and such like, both private and publick news."[380]

"This wandering sense of humor (though not always effectively) has always been with me, and, like a restless puppy barking at every bird it spots, I’ve chased after everything except what I really should have. I can rightly complain, truly, qui ubique est, nusquam est, as Gesner modestly did. I’ve read many books but learned little from them due to a lack of a good approach. I've wandered through various authors in our libraries with little to show for it, lacking skill, organization, memory, and judgment. [Pg 248] I’ve only traveled through maps and charts, letting my thoughts roam freely, especially captivated by the study of cosmography. Saturn influenced my birth chart, culminating, etc., and Mars strongly represented my character, directly connected to my ascendant; both were fortunate in their signs. I’m neither poor nor rich; nihil est, nihil deest; I have little; I lack for nothing: all my treasure is in Minerva's tower. There are greater prizes I could never attain, so I owe nothing for them. I have a comfortable living (laus Deo) thanks to my noble and generous patrons. Although I still live like a college student, much like Democritus in his garden, and maintain a monastic lifestyle, ipse mihi theatrum, I’m distanced from the chaos and troubles of the world, et tanquam in speculâ positus (as he said), in a high place above you all, like a Stoïcus sapiens, omnia sœcula prœterita prœsentiaque videns, uno velut intuitu. I hear and see what’s happening in the world, how others race, struggle, and tire themselves in court and country. Far from these contentious lawsuits, aulœ vanitatem, fori ambitionem, ridere mecum soleo: I laugh at it all, only concerned that my own affairs don’t go wrong, my ships don’t sink, my crops and livestock don’t fail, and that trade doesn’t drop; I have no wife or children, good or bad, to support; I’m merely a spectator of other people's fortunes and adventures, watching how they perform their roles, which seem to me differently presented, like a common theater or stage. I hear new updates daily: the usual rumors of wars, plagues, fires, floods, thefts, murders, massacres, meteors, comets, ghostly sightings, prodigies, apparitions; about towns captured, cities besieged in France, Germany, Turkey, Persia, Poland, etc., daily musters and preparations, and such things that these turbulent times bring, battles fought, so many men killed, single combats, shipwrecks, piracy, and naval battles, peace, alliances, strategies, and fresh alarms—a vast confusion of vows, wishes, actions, edicts, petitions, lawsuits, pleas, laws, proclamations, complaints, grievances—are presented to us daily: new books every day, pamphlets, newsprints, stories, entire catalogs of volumes of all kinds, new paradoxes, opinions, schisms, heresies, controversies in philosophy, religion, etc. Now news arrives about weddings, masquerades, festivals, entertainments, jubilees, embassies, tournaments, trophies, triumphs, revels, sports, plays: then again, like in a newly changed scene, treasons, scams, robberies, heinous crimes of all types, funerals, burials, deaths of princes, new discoveries, expeditions; now comical, then tragic events. Today we hear about new lords and officials appointed, tomorrow about some great men being deposed, and then again fresh honors being granted: one is set free, another imprisoned: one prospers, another goes bankrupt; now abundance, then again poverty and famine; one runs, another rides, quarrels, laughs, cries, etc. Thus I hear daily, and similar news, both private and public."[380]

"For what a world of books offers itself, in all subjects, arts, and sciences, to the sweet content and capacity of the reader? In arithmetick, [Pg 249] geometry, perspective, optick, astronomy, architecture, sculptura, pictura, of which so many and such elaborate treatises are of late written: in mechanicks and their mysteries, military matters, navigation, riding of horses, fencing, swimming, gardening, planting, great tomes of husbandry, cookery, faulconry, hunting, fishing, fowling, etc., with exquisite pictures of all sports, games, and what not. In musick, metaphysicks, natural and moral philosophy, philologie, in policy, heraldry, genealogy, chronology, etc., they afford great tomes, or those studies of antiquity, etc., et quid subtilius arithmeticis inventionibus? quia jucundius musicis rationibus? quid divinius astronomicis? quid rectius geometricis demonstrationibus? What so sure, what so pleasant? He that shall but see the geometrical tower of Garezenda at Bologne in Italy, the steeple and clock at Strasborough, will admire the effects of art, or that engine of Archimedes to remove the earth itself, if he had but a place to fasten his instrument. Archimedis cochlea, and rare devises to corrivate waters, musick instruments, and trisyllable echoes again, again, and again repeated, with miriades of such. What vast tomes are extant in law, physick, and divinity, for profit, pleasure, practice, speculation, in verse or prose, etc.! Their names alone are the subject of whole volumes; we have thousands of authors of all sorts, many great libraries, full well furnished, like so many dishes of meat, served out for several palates, and he is a very block that is affected with none of them. Some take an infinite delight to study the very languages wherein these books are written—Hebrew, Greek, Syriack, Chalde, Arabick, etc. Methinks it would well please any man to look upon a geographical map (suavi animum delectatione allicere, ob incredibilem rerum varietatem et jucunditatem, et ad pleniorem sui cognitionem excitare), chorographical, topographical delineations; to behold, as it were, all the remote provinces, towns, cities of the world, and never to go forth of the limits of his study; to measure, by the scale and compasse, their extent, distance, examine their site. Charles the Great (as Platina writes) had three faire silver tables, in one of which superficies was a large map of Constantinople, in the second Rome neatly engraved, in the third an exquisite description of the whole world; and much delight he took in them. What greater pleasure can there now be, than to view those elaborate maps of Ortelius, Mercator, Hondius, etc.? to peruse those books of cities put out by Braunus and Hogenbergius? to read those exquisite descriptions of Maginus, Munster, Herrera, Laet, Merula, Boterus, Leander Albertus, Camden, Leo Afer, Adricomius, Nic. Gerbelius, etc.? those famous expeditions of Christopher Columbus, Americus Vespucius, Marcus Polus the Venetian, Lod. Vertomannus, Aloysius Cadamustus, etc.? those accurate diaries of Portugals, Hollanders, of Bartison, Oliver a Nort, etc., Hacluit's Voyages, Pet. Martyr's Decades, Benzo, Lerius, Linschoten's relations, those Hodaeporicons of Jod. a Meggen, Brocarde the Monke, Bredenbachius, Jo. Dublinius, Sands, etc., to Jerusalem, Egypt, and other remote places of the world? those pleasant itineraries of Paulus Hentzerus, Jodocus Sincerus, Dux Polonus, etc.? to read Bellonius observations, P. Gillius his survayes; [Pg 250] those parts of America, set out, and curiously cut in pictures, by Fratres a Bry? To see a well cut herbal, hearbs, trees, flowers, plants, all vegetals, expressed in their proper colours to the life, as that of Matthiolus upon Dioscorides, Delacampius, Lobel, Bauhinus, and that last voluminous and mighty herbal of Besler of Noremberge; wherein almost every plant is to his own bignesse. To see birds, beasts, and fishes of the sea, spiders, gnats, serpents, flies, etc., all creatures set out by the same art, and truly expressed in lively colours, with an exact description of their natures, vertues, qualities, etc., as hath been accurately performed by Ælian, Gesner, Ulysses Aldrovandus, Bellonius, Rondoletius, Hippolytus Salvianus, etc."[381]

"For what a world of books is available, covering every subject, art, and science, to satisfy and engage the reader? In arithmetic, geometry, perspective, optics, astronomy, architecture, sculpture, painting—many detailed works have been published recently: in mechanics and their secrets, military matters, navigation, horseback riding, fencing, swimming, gardening, planting, huge volumes on agriculture, cooking, falconry, hunting, fishing, birding, etc., complete with beautiful illustrations of all sports, games, and more. In music, metaphysics, natural and moral philosophy, philology, politics, heraldry, genealogy, chronology, etc., there are extensive texts, or studies of ancient times, etc. What could be more subtle than the inventions of arithmetic? What could be more enjoyable than the principles of music? What could be more divine than astronomy? What could be more precise than geometric demonstrations? What is more certain, what is more enjoyable? Anyone who sees the geometric tower of Garezenda in Bologna, Italy, or the steeple and clock in Strasbourg, will marvel at the effects of art, or at Archimedes' engine capable of moving the earth itself, if only he had a place to set his device. Archimedes' screw and unique designs to divert water, musical instruments, and echoes repeating over and over, with countless others. What vast volumes exist on law, medicine, and theology for profit, pleasure, practice, speculation, in verse or prose, etc.! Just their titles could fill whole books; we have thousands of authors of every kind and many well-stocked libraries, like numerous dishes of food, served for different tastes, and anyone who isn't interested in any of them is quite dull. Some take immense pleasure in studying the very languages these books are written in—Hebrew, Greek, Syriac, Chaldean, Arabic, etc. I think it would please anyone to look at a geographical map, enticing the mind with incredible variety and enjoyment, and to deepen their understanding of themselves, chorographical, topographical depictions; to see, as if from afar, all the distant provinces, towns, and cities of the world, without leaving the comfort of their study; to measure, with a scale and compass, their extent and distance, and examine their locations. Charlemagne (as Platina writes) had three fine silver tables, one of which had a large map of Constantinople, the second neatly engraved a map of Rome, and the third a detailed description of the entire world; and he took much pleasure in them. What greater joy is there now than to view the intricate maps of Ortelius, Mercator, Hondius, etc.? To read the city books published by Braunus and Hogenbergius? To enjoy the exquisite descriptions by Maginus, Munster, Herrera, Laet, Merula, Boterus, Leander Albertus, Camden, Leo Afer, Adricomius, Nic. Gerbelius, etc.? Those famous voyages of Christopher Columbus, Amerigo Vespucci, Marco Polo, Lod. Vertomannus, Aloysius Cadamustus, etc.? Those detailed accounts by the Portuguese, Dutch, Bartison, Oliver a Nort, etc., Hakluyt's Voyages, Pet. Martyr's Decades, Benzo, Lerius, Linschoten's relations, those travel guides by Jod. a Meggen, Brocard the Monk, Bredenbachius, Jo. Dublinius, Sands, etc., to Jerusalem, Egypt, and other far-off places? Those enjoyable itineraries by Paulus Hentzerus, Jodocus Sincerus, Dux Polonus, etc.? To read Bellonius' observations and P. Gillius' surveys; those parts of America, displayed and beautifully illustrated by Fratres a Bry? To see a well-illustrated herbal, with herbs, trees, flowers, plants, all vegetation, depicted in their true colors, like Matthiolus on Dioscorides, Delacampius, Lobel, Bauhinus, and that extensive and remarkable herbal of Besler of Nuremberg; in which almost every plant is illustrated to size. To see birds, beasts, and sea creatures, spiders, gnats, snakes, flies, etc., all rendered by the same artistry, and accurately depicted in vibrant colors, with precise descriptions of their nature, virtues, qualities, etc., as done by Aelian, Gesner, Ulysses Aldrovandus, Bellonius, Rondoletius, Hippolytus Salvianus, etc."

He is never-ending; words, phrases, overflow, are heaped up, overlap each other, and flow on, carrying the reader along, deafened, stunned, half drowned, unable to touch ground in the deluge. Burton is inexhaustible. There are no ideas which he does not iterate under fifty forms: when he has exhausted his own, he pours out upon us other men's—the classics, the rarest authors, known only by savants—authors rarer still, known only to the learned; he borrows from all. Underneath these deep caverns of erudition and science, there is one blacker and more unknown than all the others, filled with forgotten authors, with crackjaw names, Besler of Nuremberg, Adricomius, Linschoten, Brocarde, Bredenbachius. Amidst all these antediluvian monsters, bristling with Latin terminations, he is at his ease; he sports with them, laughs, skips from one to the other, drives them all abreast. He is like old Proteus, the sturdy rover, who in one hour, with his team of hippopotami, makes the circuit of the ocean.

He is never-ending; words and phrases keep piling up, overlapping each other, flowing on and taking the reader along, overwhelmed, stunned, half-drowned, unable to find solid ground in the flood. Burton is tireless. There are no ideas he doesn’t express in a hundred different ways: when he runs out of his own, he throws in the thoughts of others—the classics, the rare treasures known only to scholars—authors even more obscure, recognized only by the educated; he borrows from everyone. Beneath these vast chambers of knowledge and science, there's one darker and more obscure than all the rest, filled with forgotten writers, with difficult names, Besler of Nuremberg, Adricomius, Linschoten, Brocarde, Bredenbachius. Among all these ancient creatures, bristling with Latin endings, he feels right at home; he plays with them, laughs, hops from one to another, driving them all forward together. He’s like the old Proteus, the sturdy wanderer, who in one hour, with his team of hippopotamuses, circles the ocean.

What subject does he take? Melancholy, his own individual mood; and he takes it like a schoolman. None of St. Thomas Aquinas's treatises is more regularly constructed than his. This torrent of erudition flows in geometrically planned channels, turning off at right angles without deviating by a line. At the head of every part you will find a synoptical and analytical table, with hyphens, brackets, each division begetting its subdivisions, each subdivision its sections, each section its subsections: of the malady in general, of melancholy in particular, of its nature, its seat, its varieties, causes, symptoms, prognosis; of its cure by permissible means, by forbidden means, by dietetic means, by pharmaceutical means. After the scholastic process, he [Pg 251] descends from the general to the particular, and disposes each emotion and idea in its labelled case. In this framework, supplied by the Middle Ages, he heaps up the whole, like a man of the Renaissance—the literary description of passions and the medical description of madness, details of the hospital with a satire on human follies, physiological treatises side by side with personal confidences, the recipes of the apothecary with moral counsels, remarks on love with the history of evacuations. The discrimination of ideas has not yet been effected; doctor and poet, man of letters and savant, he is all at once; for want of dams, ideas pour like different liquids into the same vat, with strange spluttering and bubbling, with an unsavory smell and odd effect. But the vat is full, and from this admixture are produced potent compounds which no preceding age has known.

What subject does he focus on? Melancholy, his unique mood; and he approaches it like a scholar. None of St. Thomas Aquinas's writings is more systematically organized than his. This stream of knowledge flows through geometrically planned pathways, branching off at right angles without straying from the line. At the start of every section, there's a summary and an analytical table, with hyphens and brackets, each main point leading to its subpoints, each subpoint to its sections, each section to its subsections: covering the illness in general, melancholy in particular, its nature, location, types, causes, symptoms, prognosis; its treatment through allowed methods, forbidden methods, dietary methods, pharmaceutical methods. After the scholarly exploration, he [Pg 251] moves from the general to the specific, organizing each emotion and thought into its labeled category. Within this framework, shaped by the Middle Ages, he compiles everything, like a Renaissance man—the literary portrayal of emotions and the medical analysis of madness, details from the hospital alongside a critique of human follies, physiological studies alongside personal revelations, the pharmacist's remedies next to moral advice, observations on love next to the history of bodily functions. The separation of ideas has not yet taken place; he embodies the roles of doctor and poet, writer and scholar, all at once; lacking boundaries, ideas flow like various liquids into the same container, causing strange splattering and bubbling, emitting an unpleasant smell and odd effects. But the container is full, and from this mixture arise powerful combinations that no previous era has encountered.


SECTION IV.—Sir Thomas Browne

For in this mixture there is an effectual leaven, the poetic sentiment, which stirs up and animates the vast erudition, which will not be confined to dry catalogues; which, interpreting every fact, every object, disentangles or divines a mysterious soul within it, and agitates the whole mind of man, by representing to him the restless world within and without him as a grand enigma. Let us conceive a kindred mind to Shakespeare's, a scholar and an observer instead of an actor and a poet, who in place of creating is occupied in comprehending, but who, like Shakespeare, applies himself to living things, penetrates their internal structure, puts himself in communication with their actual laws, imprints in himself fervently and scrupulously the smallest details of their outward appearance; who at the same time extends his penetrating surmises beyond the region of observation, discerns behind visible phenomena some world obscure yet sublime, and trembles with a kind of veneration before the vast, indistinct, but peopled darkness on whose surface our little universe hangs quivering. Such a one is Sir Thomas Browne, a naturalist, a philosopher, a scholar, a physician, and a moralist, almost the last of the generation which produced Jeremy Taylor and Shakespeare. No thinker bears stronger witness to the wandering and inventive curiosity of the age. No [Pg 252] writer has better displayed the brilliant and sombre imagination of the North. No one has spoken with a more eloquent emotion of death, the vast night of forgetfulness, of the all-devouring pit, of human vanity, which tries to create an ephemeral immortality out of glory or sculptured stones. No one has revealed, in more glowing and original expressions, the poetic sap which flows through all the minds of the age.

For in this mix, there's an effective leaven, the poetic sentiment, that stirs up and energizes the vast knowledge out there, which won't be limited to dry lists; it interprets every fact, every object, unraveling or sensing a mysterious essence within, and moves the entire human mind by reflecting the restless world inside and outside of him as a grand puzzle. Let’s imagine a mind similar to Shakespeare's, a scholar and an observer instead of an actor and a poet, who, instead of creating, focuses on understanding, but who, like Shakespeare, engages with living things, delves into their inner structure, connects with their actual laws, and thoroughly and passionately absorbs even the smallest details of their external form; who at the same time extends his insightful thoughts beyond what can be directly observed, perceives behind the visible phenomena some obscure yet sublime world, and feels a kind of reverence before the vast, indistinct, but inhabited darkness on which our little universe hovers, trembling. Such a person is Sir Thomas Browne, a naturalist, philosopher, scholar, physician, and moralist, almost the last of the era that produced Jeremy Taylor and Shakespeare. No thinker represents the wandering and inventive curiosity of the time more strongly. No [Pg 252] writer has better showcased the bright yet somber imagination of the North. No one has articulated more eloquently the emotions surrounding death, the vast night of forgetfulness, the all-consuming pit, and human vanity, which attempts to forge an ephemeral immortality from fame or carved stones. No one has expressed, in more vibrant and original ways, the poetic essence flowing through the minds of the age.

"But the iniquity of oblivion blindly scattereth her poppy, and deals with the memory of men without distinction to merit of perpetuity. Who can but pity the founder of the pyramids? Herostratus lives that burnt the temple of Diana, he is almost lost that built it. Time hath spared the epitaph of Adrian's horse, confounded that of himself. In vain we compute our felicities by the advantage of our good names, since bad have equal duration; and Thersites is like to live as long as Agamemnon. Who knows whether the best of men be known, or whether there be not more remarkable persons forgot than any that stand remembered in the known account of time? Without the favour of the everlasting register, the first man had been as unknown as the last, and Methuselah's long life had been his only chronicle.

"But the unfairness of being forgotten randomly spreads its seeds and treats people's memories without considering how worthy they are of remembrance. Who can't feel sympathy for the builder of the pyramids? Herostratus, who set fire to the temple of Diana, is remembered, while its creator is nearly forgotten. Time has kept the epitaph of Adrian's horse but has erased that of Adrian himself. It's pointless to measure our happiness by our good reputations since bad ones last just as long; Thersites is likely to be remembered as long as Agamemnon. Who knows if the best people are actually known, or if there are even more remarkable individuals lost to history than those we remember? Without the favor of timeless records, the first man would be as unknown as the last, and Methuselah’s long life would have been his only story."

"Oblivion is not to be hired. The greater part must be content to be as though they had not been, to be found in the register of God, not in the record of man. Twenty-seven names make up the first story before the flood, and the recorded names ever since contain not one living century. The number of the dead long exceedeth all that shall live. The night of time far surpasseth the day, and who knows when was the equinox? Every hour adds unto the current arithmetick which scarce stands one moment. And since death must be the Lucina of life, and even Pagans could doubt, whether thus to live were to die; since our longest sun sets at right declensions, and makes but winter arches, and therefore it cannot be long before we lie down in darkness, and have our light in ashes; since the brother of death daily haunts us with dying mementos, and time, that grows old in itself, bids us hope no long duration;—diuturnity is a dream, and folly of expectation.

Oblivion can't be purchased. Most people have to accept being as if they never existed, found in God's records but not in human ones. Only twenty-seven names are listed in the first story before the flood, and none of the recorded names since includes a living century. The number of the dead far surpasses all who will ever live. The night of time far outweighs the day, and who knows when the equinox was? Every hour adds to the current tally, which barely holds still for a moment. Since death must be the start of life, and even non-believers might question if living like this is truly living; since our longest day sets at the same angle, creating only winter shadows, it can't be long before we lie down in darkness and have our light turned to ashes; since death’s brother constantly reminds us of our mortality, and time, which ages on its own, tells us to expect no long life;—longevity is just a dream and a foolish hope.

"Darkness and light divide the course of time, and oblivion shares with memory a great part even of our living beings; we slightly remember our felicities, and the smartest strokes of affliction leave but short smart upon us. Sense endureth no extremities, and sorrows destroy us or themselves. To weep into stones are fables. Afflictions induce callosities; miseries are slippery, or fall like snow upon us, which notwithstanding is no unhappy stupidity. To be ignorant of evils to come, and forgetful of evils past, is a merciful provision of nature, whereby we digest the mixture of our few and evil days; and our delivered senses not relapsing into cutting remembrances, our sorrows are not kept raw by the edge of repetitions.... All was vanity, feeding the wind, and folly. The Egyptian mummies, which Cambyses or time hath spared, avarice now consumeth. Mummy is [Pg 253] become merchandise, Mizraim cures wounds, and Pharaoh is sold for balsams.... Man is a noble animal, splendid in ashes, and pompous in the grave, solemnizing nativities and deaths with equal lustre, nor omitting ceremonies of bravery in the infancy of his nature.... Pyramids, arches, obelisks, were but the irregularities of vain glory, and wild enormities of ancient magnanimity."[382]

"Darkness and light mark the passage of time, and oblivion plays a significant role alongside memory in our lives; we hardly remember our joys, and the sharpest pains leave only a short sting. Our senses can’t handle extremes, and sorrows either break us or fade away. Weeping into stones are merely stories. Afflictions create calluses; miseries are fleeting, like falling snow, which isn’t such terrible ignorance. Not knowing about future troubles and forgetting past ones is a kind gift from nature, helping us cope with our few and troubled days; and since our senses don’t plunge back into painful memories, our sorrows aren’t kept fresh by constant reminders... Everything was meaningless, chasing the wind, and foolishness. The Egyptian mummies, spared by Cambyses or time, are now consumed by greed. Mummy is [Pg 253] now a commodity, Mizraim heals wounds, and Pharaoh is sold for balms... Man is a noble creature, glorious in ashes and impressive in the grave, celebrating births and deaths with equal splendor, not neglecting acts of bravery in the early stages of his existence... Pyramids, arches, and obelisks were just the irregularities of vain glory and wild excess of ancient greatness."

These are almost the words of a poet, and it is just this poet's imagination which urges him onward into science.[383] Face to face with the productions of nature he abounds in conjectures, comparisons; he gropes about, proposing explanations, making trials, extending his guesses like so many flexible and vibrating feelers into the four corners of the globe, into the most distant regions, of fancy and truth. As he looks upon the tree-like and foliaceous crusts which are formed upon the surface of freezing liquids, he asks himself if this be not a regeneration of vegetable essences, dissolved in the liquid. At the sight of curdling blood or milk, he inquires whether there be not something analogous to the formation of the bird in the egg, or to the coagulation of chaos which gave birth to our world. In presence of that impalpable force which makes liquids freeze, he asks if apoplexy and cataract are not the effects of a like power, and do not indicate also the presence of a congealing agency. He is in presence of nature as an artist, a man of letters in presence of a living countenance, marking every feature, every movement of physiognomy, so as to be able to divine the passions and the inner disposition, ceaselessly correcting and undoing his interpretations, kept in agitation by thought of the invisible forces which operate beneath the visible envelope. The whole of the Middle Ages and of antiquity, with their theories and imaginations, Platonism, Cabalism, Christian theology, Aristotle's substantial forms, the specific forms of the alchemists—all human speculations, entangled and transformed one with the other, meet simultaneously in his brain, so as to open up to him vistas of this unknown world. The accumulation, the pile, the confusion, the fermentation and the inner swarming, mingled with vapors and flashes, the tumultuous overloading of his imagination and his mind, oppress and agitate him. In this expectation and emotion his curiosity takes hold of everything; in reference [Pg 254] to the least fact, the most special, the most obsolete, the most chimerical, he conceives a chain of complicated investigations, calculating how the ark could contain all creatures, with their provision of food; how Perpenna, at a banquet, arranged the guests so as to strike Sertorius; what trees must have grown on the banks of Acheron, supposing that there were any; whether quincunx plantations had not their origin in Eden, and whether the numbers and geometrical figures contained in the lozenge-form are not met with in all the productions of nature and art. You may recognize here the exuberance and the strange caprices of an inner development too ample and too strong. Archæology, chemistry, history, nature, there is nothing in which he is not passionately interested, which does not cause his memory and his inventive powers to overflow, which does not summon up within him the idea of some force, certainly admirable, possibly infinite. But what completes his picture, what signalizes the advance of science, is the fact that his imagination provides a counterbalance against itself. He is as fertile in doubts as he is in explanations. If he sees a thousand reasons which tend to one view, he sees also a thousand which tend to the contrary. At the two extremities of the same fact, he raises up to the clouds, but in equal piles, the scaffolding of contradictory arguments. Having made a guess, he knows that it is but a guess; he pauses, ends with a perhaps, recommends verification. His writings consist only of opinions, given as such; even his principal work is a refutation of popular errors. In the main, he proposes questions, suggests explanations, suspends his judgments, nothing more; but this is enough; when the search is so eager, when the paths in which it proceeds are so numerous, when it is so scrupulous in securing its hold, the issue of the pursuit is sure; we are but a few steps from the truth.

These are almost the words of a poet, and it’s this poet's imagination that drives him forward into science.[383] When faced with nature's creations, he is full of theories and comparisons; he explores possibilities, comes up with explanations, conducts experiments, and extends his ideas like flexible, probing feelers into every corner of the globe, reaching into the most distant realms of imagination and reality. Looking at the tree-like and leafy formations that appear on the surface of freezing liquids, he wonders if this is the revival of vegetable essences dissolved in the liquid. When he sees blood or milk curdling, he questions whether there's something similar to how a bird forms in an egg, or to the chaos that gave rise to our world. Confronted with the unseen force that freezes liquids, he speculates if apoplexy and cataracts are similar effects, indicating a congealing power at work. He sees nature as an artist, a writer observing a living face, noting every feature and expression to understand the emotions and inner workings, constantly refining and reevaluating his interpretations, stirred by thoughts of the invisible forces at play beneath the surface. The entirety of the Middle Ages and antiquity, with their theories and imaginations—Platonism, Cabalism, Christian theology, Aristotle's substantial forms, the alchemical forms—all human speculation, intertwined and transformed, converge in his mind, opening up new perspectives on this unknown world. The accumulation, the mix, the confusion, the ferment and internal buzz, blended with vapors and flashes, the chaotic overload of his imagination and thoughts overwhelm and excite him. In this anticipation and emotion, his curiosity grabs hold of everything; regarding even the smallest, most obscure, and fanciful facts, he formulates a complex chain of investigations, pondering how the ark could contain all creatures and their food; how Perpenna set up the guests at a banquet to strike Sertorius; what trees might have grown by Acheron if they existed; whether quincunx arrangements originated in Eden, and if the numbers and geometric shapes in the lozenge form are found in all creation of nature and art. You can see here the overflow and quirky whims of a development that is too vast and intense. He is passionately interested in archaeology, chemistry, history, nature—there's nothing that doesn’t trigger his memory and creativity, nothing that doesn’t evoke the idea of some force, definitely amazing, possibly infinite. But what completes his picture, what marks the progress of science, is the fact that his imagination balances itself out. He is as rich in doubts as he is in explanations. For every thousand reasons pointing one way, he finds just as many pointing the other. At both ends of the same fact, he builds up high, but in equal parts, the structure of contradictory arguments. Once he makes a guess, he knows it’s just that—a guess; he pauses, ending with a perhaps and urges verification. His writings are merely opinions, presented as such; even his main work is a rebuttal of common misconceptions. Essentially, he poses questions, suggests explanations, holds back his judgments, and nothing more; but that’s enough; when the inquiry is so fervent, when the paths it travels are so varied, when it’s so thorough in establishing its claims, the outcome of the search is certain; we are only a few steps away from the truth.


SECTION V.—Francis Bacon

In this band of scholars, dreamers, and inquirers, appears the most comprehensive, sensible, originative of the minds of the age, Francis Bacon, a great and luminous intellect, one of the finest of this poetic progeny, who, like his predecessors, was naturally disposed to clothe his ideas in the most splendid dress: in [Pg 255] this age, a thought did not seem complete until it had assumed form and color. But what distinguishes him from the others is, that with him an image only serves to concentrate meditation. He reflected long, stamped on his mind all the parts and relations of his subject; he is master of it, and then, instead of exposing this complete idea in a graduated chain of reasoning, he embodies it in a comparison so expressive, exact, lucid, that behind the figure we perceive all the details of the idea, like liquor in a fine crystal vase. Judge of his style by a single example:

In this group of scholars, dreamers, and thinkers stands out Francis Bacon, the most comprehensive, sensible, and original mind of his time. He was an extraordinary intellect, one of the greatest of this poetic lineage, who, like those before him, was naturally inclined to express his ideas in the most extravagant way: in [Pg 255] this era, a thought didn't feel complete until it had taken on form and color. What sets him apart from others is that for him, an image only serves to sharpen contemplation. He pondered deeply, mentally cataloging all the aspects and connections of his topic; he mastered it, and instead of laying out this complete idea in a step-by-step argument, he captures it in a metaphor so vivid, precise, and clear that behind the image, we can see all the nuances of the idea, like liquid in a beautiful crystal vase. Judge his style from just one example:

"For as water, whether it be the dew of Heaven or the springs of the earth, easily scatters and loses itself in the ground, except it be collected into some receptacle, where it may by union and consort comfort and sustain itself (and for that cause, the industry of man hath devised aqueducts, cisterns, and pools, and likewise beautified them with various ornaments of magnificence and state, as well as for use and necessity); so this excellent liquor of knowledge, whether it descend from divine inspiration or spring from human sense, would soon perish and vanish into oblivion, if it were not preserved in books, traditions, conferences, and especially in places appointed for such matters as universities, colleges, and schools, where it may have both a fixed habitation, and means and opportunity of increasing and collecting itself."[384]

"Just like water, whether it's dew from the sky or springs from the earth, easily spreads out and seeps into the ground unless it’s collected in a container where it can come together and support itself (that’s why people have built aqueducts, cisterns, and pools, decorating them beautifully, both for function and necessity); this valuable source of knowledge, whether it comes from divine inspiration or human experience, would quickly fade away and be forgotten if we didn’t keep it alive in books, traditions, discussions, and especially in places dedicated to learning like universities, colleges, and schools, where it can settle and grow." [384]

"The greatest error of all the rest, is the mistaking or misplacing of the last or farthest end of knowledge: for men have entered into a desire of learning and knowledge, sometimes upon a natural curiosity and inquisitive appetite; sometimes to entertain their minds with variety and delight; sometimes for ornament and reputation; and sometimes to enable them to victory of wit and contradiction; and most times for lucre and profession; and seldom sincerely to give a true account of their gift of reason, to the benefit and use of men: as if there were sought in knowledge a couch whereupon to rest a searching and restless spirit; or a terrace, for a wandering and variable mind to walk up and down with a fair prospect; or a tower of state, for a proud mind to raise itself upon; or a fort or commanding ground, for strife and contention; or a shop, for profit or sale; and not a rich storehouse, for the glory of the Creator, and the relief of man's estate."[385]

"The biggest mistake is confusing or misplacing the ultimate goal of knowledge. People have pursued learning and knowledge for various reasons: sometimes out of natural curiosity and a desire to know; sometimes to entertain themselves with something new and enjoyable; sometimes for prestige and reputation; sometimes to win arguments and debates; and most often for profit and career advancement. Rarely do they seek knowledge just to reflect on the true purpose of their reasoning for the benefit of others. It’s as if they see knowledge as a couch to rest their restless minds, a terrace for a wandering mind to stroll with a nice view, a lofty tower for an arrogant mind to elevate itself, a fort for conflict and struggle, or a shop for trade and gain, instead of viewing it as a treasure trove for the glory of the Creator and for improving the human condition." [385]

This is his mode of thought, by symbols, not by analysis; instead of explaining his idea, he transposes and translates it—translates it entire, to the smallest details, enclosing all in the majesty of a grand period, or in the brevity of a striking sentence. Thence springs a style of admirable richness, gravity, and vigor, now solemn and symmetrical, now concise and piercing, [Pg 256] always elaborate, and full of color.[386] There is nothing in English prose superior to his diction.

This is how he thinks: through symbols, not by breaking things down; rather than explaining his idea, he shifts and adapts it—translates it completely, down to the smallest details, all wrapped up in the grandeur of a long sentence or the impact of a short one. This leads to a style that is wonderfully rich, serious, and strong, sometimes formal and balanced, sometimes brief and sharp, [Pg 256] always detailed and vibrant.[386] There's nothing in English prose better than his choice of words.

Thence is derived also his manner of conceiving things. He is not a dialectician, like Hobbes or Descartes, apt in arranging ideas, in educing one from another, in leading his reader from the simple to the complex by an unbroken chain. He is a producer of conceptions and of sentences. The matter being explored, he says to us: "Such it is; touch it not on that side; it must be approached from the other." Nothing more; no proof, no effort to convince: he affirms, and does nothing more; he has thought in the manner of artists and poets, and he speaks after the manner of prophets and seers. Cogitata et visa this title of one of his books might be the title of all. The most admirable, the "Novum Organum," is a string of aphorisms—a collection, as it were, of scientific decrees, as of an oracle who foresees the future and reveals the truth. And to make the resemblance complete, he expresses them by poetical figures, by enigmatic abbreviations, almost in Sibylline verses: Idola specûs, Idola tribûs, Idola fori, Idola theatri, everyone will recall these strange names, by which he signifies the four kinds of illusions to which man is subject.[387] Shakespeare and the seers do not contain more vigorous or expressive condensations of thought, more resembling inspiration, and in Bacon they are to be found everywhere. On the whole, his process is that of the creators; it is intuition, not reasoning. When he has laid up his store of facts, the greatest possible, on some vast subject, on some entire province of the mind, on the whole anterior philosophy, on the general condition of the sciences, on the power and limits of human reason, he casts over all this a comprehensive view, as it were a great net, brings up a universal idea, condenses his idea into a maxim, and hands it to us with the words, "Verify and profit by it."

This also shapes his way of thinking. He isn't a dialectician like Hobbes or Descartes, skilled in organizing ideas, drawing one from another, and guiding the reader from the simple to the complex in a seamless flow. Instead, he generates concepts and sentences. When exploring a subject, he tells us, "This is how it is; don't approach it this way; you need to look at it from another angle." Nothing more; no evidence, no attempt to persuade: he simply states his view; he thinks like artists and poets and speaks like prophets and visionaries. Cogitata et visa—this title of one of his books could be the title of them all. The most impressive, the "Novum Organum," is a series of aphorisms—a sort of collection of scientific insights, like an oracle predicting the future and revealing the truth. To enhance the resemblance, he conveys them through poetic imagery and cryptic abbreviations, almost in Sibylline verses: Idola specûs, Idola tribûs, Idola fori, Idola theatri; everyone remembers these unusual names that denote the four types of illusions humans are prone to.[387] Shakespeare and the seers don’t offer more powerful or vivid expressions of thought that feel more like inspiration, and in Bacon, they are found everywhere. Overall, his approach is that of creators; it's more about intuition than reasoning. After gathering as many facts as possible on a broad topic, on an entire field of knowledge, on past philosophy, on the general state of the sciences, on the strengths and limits of human reason, he casts a wide net over all this, brings forth a universal idea, condenses it into a maxim, and presents it to us with the words, "Check it out and make use of it."

There is nothing more hazardous, more like fantasy, than this mode of thought, when it is not checked by natural and good strong sense. This common-sense, which is a kind of natural divination, the stable equilibrium of an intellect always gravitating to the true, like the needle to the pole, Bacon possesses in [Pg 257] the highest degree. He has a pre-eminently practical, even an utilitarian mind, such as we meet with later in Bentham, and such as their business habits were to impress more and more upon the English. At the age of sixteen, while at the university, he was dissatisfied with Aristotle's philosophy,[388] not that he thought meanly of the author, whom, on the contrary, he calls a great genius; but because it seemed to him of no practical utility, incapable of producing works which might promote the well-being of men. We see that from the outset he struck upon his dominant idea; all else comes to him from this; a contempt for antecedent philosophy, the conception of a different system, the entire reformation of the sciences by the indication of a new goal, the definition of a distinct method, the opening up of unsuspected anticipations.[389] It is never speculation which he relishes, but the practical application of it. His eyes are turned not to heaven, but to earth; not to things abstract and vain, but to things palpable and solid; not to curious, but to profitable truths. He seeks to better the condition of men, to labor for the welfare of mankind, to enrich human life with new discoveries and new resources, to equip mankind with new powers and new instruments of action, His philosophy itself is but an instrument, organum, a sort of machine or lever constructed to enable the intellect to raise a weight, to break through obstacles, to open up vistas, to accomplish tasks, which had hitherto surpassed its power. In his eyes, every special science, like science in general, should be an implement. He invites mathematicians to quit their pure geometry, to study numbers only with a view to natural philosophy, to seek formulas only to calculate real quantities and natural motions. He recommends moralists to study the soul, the passions, habits, temptations, not merely in a speculative way, but with a view to the cure or diminution of vice, and assigns to the science of morals as its goal the amelioration of morals. For him, the object of science is always the establishment of an art; that is, the production of something of practical utility; when he wished to describe the efficacious nature of his philosophy by a tale, he delineated in the "New Atlantis," with a poet's boldness and the precision of a seer, almost employing the very terms in use now, modern applications, and [Pg 258] the present organization of the sciences, academies, observatories, air-balloons, submarine vessels, the improvement of land, the transmutation of species, regenerations, the discovery of remedies, the preservation of food. The end of our foundation, says his principal personage, is the knowledge of causes and secret motions of things, and the enlarging of the bounds of human empire, to the effecting of all things possible. And this "possible" is infinite.

There’s nothing more dangerous, almost like fantasy, than this way of thinking when it’s not grounded by common sense. This common sense, which acts like a natural intuition, is a mindset that consistently gravitates towards truth, like a compass needle points north. Bacon possesses this to a remarkable degree. He has a highly practical, even utilitarian mindset, similar to what we see later in Bentham, and this practical approach was increasingly impressed upon the English. At sixteen, during his time at university, he became dissatisfied with Aristotle’s philosophy—not because he thought poorly of the author, whom he actually regarded as a great genius—but because he found it practically useless and incapable of producing work that could enhance people's well-being. From the beginning, he honed in on his core idea: a disdain for previous philosophy, the vision of a new system, the complete reform of the sciences by indicating a new goal, defining a distinct method, and opening up unexplored paths. He doesn’t enjoy speculation but instead values practical application. His focus is on the world, not on abstract concepts, and he seeks tangible, beneficial truths. He aims to improve human conditions, work for the welfare of humanity, enrich lives with new discoveries and resources, and provide humanity with new abilities and tools for action. His philosophy is merely a tool, an instrument or lever designed to help the mind lift burdens, overcome obstacles, reveal possibilities, and achieve goals that had previously exceeded capability. In his view, every specific science, like science as a whole, should serve as a tool. He encourages mathematicians to move beyond pure geometry and study numbers solely for their relevance in natural philosophy, seeking formulas only to calculate real quantities and natural movements. He urges moralists to examine the soul, passions, habits, and temptations not just theoretically, but with the intention of curing or reducing vice, aiming for the betterment of morals as the goal of moral science. For him, the purpose of science is always to establish a practical art—creating something useful. When he wanted to convey the effective nature of his philosophy through a story, he illustrated it in the "New Atlantis" with the creativity of a poet and the insight of a visionary, almost using the very terms we use today, like modern applications and the current organization of sciences, academies, observatories, hot air balloons, submarines, land improvements, species transmutation, regeneration, the discovery of remedies, and food preservation. The goal of our foundation, as expressed by his main character, is to understand the causes and hidden movements of things and to expand the boundaries of human achievement to realize all possible things. And this “possible” is infinite.

How did this grand and just conception originate? Doubtless common-sense and genius, too, were necessary to its production; but neither common-sense nor genius was lacking to men: there had been more than one who, observing, like Bacon, the progress of particular industries, could, like him, have conceived of universal industry, and from certain limited ameliorations have advanced to unlimited amelioration. Here we see the power of connection; men think they do everything by their individual thought, and they can do nothing without the assistance of the thoughts of their neighbors; they fancy that they are following the small voice within them, but they only hear it because it is swelled by the thousand buzzing and imperious voices, which, issuing from all surrounding or distant circumstances, are confounded with it in an harmonious vibration. Generally they hear it, as Bacon did, from the first moment of reflection; but it had become inaudible among the opposing sounds which came from without to smother it. Could this confidence in the infinite enlargement of human power, this glorious idea of the universal conquest of nature, this firm hope in the continual increase of well-being and happiness, have germinated, grown, occupied an intelligence entirely, and thence have struck its roots, been propagated and spread over neighboring intelligences, in a time of discouragement and decay, when men believed the end of the world at hand, when things were falling into ruin about them, when Christian mysticism, as in the first centuries, ecclesiastical tyranny, as in the fourteenth century, were convincing them of their impotence, by perverting their intellectual efforts and curtailing their liberty. On the contrary, such hopes must then have seemed to be outbursts of pride, or suggestions of the carnal mind. They did seem so; and the last representatives of ancient science, and the first of the new, were exiled or imprisoned, assassinated [Pg 259] or burned. In order to be developed an idea must be in harmony with surrounding civilization; before man can expect to attain the dominion over nature, or attempts to improve his condition, amelioration must have begun on all sides, industries have increased, knowledge have been accumulated, the arts expanded, a hundred thousand irrefutable witnesses must have come incessantly to give proof of his power and assurance of his progress. The "masculine birth of the time" (temporis partus masculus) is the title which Bacon applies to his work, and it is a true one. In fact, the whole age co-operated in it; by this creation it was finished. The consciousness of human power and prosperity gave to the Renaissance its first energy, its ideal, its poetic materials, its distinguishing features; and now it furnishes it with its final expression, its scientific doctrine, and its ultimate object.

How did this grand and just idea come about? Surely, common sense and genius were crucial to its creation; but neither common sense nor genius was in short supply among people. There were many who, like Bacon, observed the progress of specific industries and could, like him, have envisioned a universal industry, moving from limited improvements to unlimited advancements. This shows the power of connection; people think they accomplish everything through their individual thoughts, but they can’t do anything without the influence of their neighbors’ ideas. They believe they are following their inner voice, but they only hear it because it blends with the countless buzzing and commanding voices from all the surrounding or distant circumstances, creating a harmonious feedback. Usually, they hear this voice, just like Bacon did, from the earliest moments of contemplation; but it becomes drowned out by the competing sounds from the outside world. Could this belief in the boundless expansion of human power, this inspiring notion of universal mastery over nature, this strong hope for a constant increase in well-being and happiness, have taken root, flourished, completely occupied an intelligence, and then spread to others during a time of despair and decline, when people thought the end of the world was near, when everything around them was falling apart, when Christian mysticism, as in the early centuries, and ecclesiastical tyranny, as in the fourteenth century, were convincing them of their powerlessness by distorting their intellectual pursuits and limiting their freedom? On the contrary, such hopes must have seemed like expressions of arrogance or distractions of the flesh. They did seem that way; the last representatives of ancient science and the first of the new were exiled or imprisoned, assassinated, or burned. For an idea to develop, it must align with the surrounding civilization; before individuals can expect to dominate nature or improve their situation, progress must be underway on all fronts, industries must have grown, knowledge must have been accumulated, the arts must have expanded, and countless undeniable witnesses must have continuously provided proof of human power and assurance of progress. The "masculine birth of the time" (temporis partus masculus) is the title Bacon gives to his work, and it is indeed accurate. In fact, the entire era contributed to it; through this creation, it was completed. The awareness of human power and prosperity fueled the Renaissance with its initial energy, its ideals, its poetic sources, its distinctive features; and now it provides its final expression, its scientific doctrine, and its ultimate goal.

We may add also, its method. For, the end of a journey once determined, the route is laid down, since the end always determines the route; when the point to be reached is changed, the path of approach is changed, and science, varying its object, varies also its method. So long as it limited its effort to the satisfying an idle curiosity, opening out speculative vistas, establishing a sort of opera in speculative minds, it could launch out any moment into metaphysical abstractions and distinctions: it was enough for it to skim over experience; it soon quitted it, and came all at once upon great words, quiddities, the principle of individuation, final causes. Half proofs sufficed science; at bottom it did not care to establish a truth, but to get an opinion; and its instrument, the syllogism, was serviceable only for refutations, not for discoveries; it took general laws for a starting-point instead of a point of arrival; instead of going to find them, it fancied them found. The syllogism was good in the schools, not in nature; it made disputants, not discoverers. From the moment that science had art for an end, and men studied in order to act, all was transformed; for we cannot act without certain and precise knowledge. Forces, before they can be employed, must be measured and verified; before we can build a house, we must know exactly the resistance of the beams, or the house will collapse; before we can cure a sick man, we must know with certainty the effect of a remedy, or the patient will die. Practice makes certainty and exactitude a necessity to [Pg 260] science, because practice is impossible when it has nothing to lean upon but guesses and approximations. How can we eliminate guesses and approximations? How introduce into science, solidity and precision? We must imitate the cases in which science, issuing in practice, has proved to be precise and certain, and these cases are the industries. We must, as in the industries, observe, essay, grope about, verify, keep our mind fixed on sensible and particular things, advance to general rules only step by step; not anticipate experience, but follow it; not imagine nature, but interpret it. For every general effect, such as heat, whiteness, hardness, liquidity, we must seek a general condition, so that in producing the condition we may produce the effect. And for this it is necessary, by fit rejections and exclusions, to extract the condition sought from the heap of facts in which it lies buried, construct the table of cases from which the effect is absent, the table where it is present, the table where the effect is shown in various degrees, so as to isolate and bring to light the condition which produced it.[390] Then we shall have, not useless universal axioms, but efficacious mediate axioms, true laws from which we can derive works, and which are the sources of power in the same degree as the sources of light.[391] Bacon described and predicted in this modern science and industry, their correspondence, method, resources, principle; and after more than two centuries it is still to him that we go even at the present day to look for the theory of what we are attempting and doing.

We can also talk about its method. Once the end of a journey is decided, the route is set because the destination always determines the way to get there; when the destination changes, the approach changes too, and science, by changing its focus, also changes its method. As long as it limited its efforts to satisfying idle curiosity, exploring speculative ideas, and creating a sort of theater in the minds of thinkers, it could easily dive into metaphysical concepts and distinctions: it was enough to skim over experiences; it quickly moved away from them and suddenly encountered grand terms, essences, the principle of individuation, and final causes. Half-hearted proofs were enough for science; at its core, it didn't care about establishing truths but rather about forming opinions; and its tool, the syllogism, was only good for refutations, not for discoveries; it took general laws as starting points instead of endpoints; instead of seeking them out, it assumed they were already found. The syllogism was useful in classrooms, not in the real world; it created debaters, not discoverers. Once science aimed for practical applications, and people studied to take action, everything changed; because we cannot act without certain and precise knowledge. Forces must be measured and verified before they can be used; before we can build a house, we must know the exact strength of the beams, or the house will fall down; before we can treat a sick person, we must accurately know the effects of a medicine, or the patient could die. Practical experience makes certainty and accuracy vital to science, since practice is impossible when based solely on guesses and approximations. How can we eliminate guesses and approximations? How can we bring solidity and precision into science? We must emulate cases where science, when applied in practice, has proven precise and reliable, and those cases are found in industries. We need to, like in industries, observe, experiment, feel our way, verify, focus on tangible and specific things, and gradually develop general rules; instead of anticipating experience, we need to follow it; rather than imagining nature, we should interpret it. For every general effect, like heat, whiteness, hardness, or liquidity, we must find a general condition so that producing that condition will create the effect. To do this, we need to carefully sort through the facts to isolate the condition we’re looking for, building a table of cases where the effect isn't present, a table where it is, and a table where the effect appears in varying degrees, so we can pinpoint the condition that caused it. Then we will have not useless universal principles, but effective mediate principles, real laws from which we can derive practical applications, and which are sources of power just like sources of light. Bacon described and predicted this modern science and industry, their connections, methods, resources, and principles; and even after more than two centuries, we still turn to him today to understand the theory behind what we’re trying to achieve.

CHOICE EXAMPLES OF EARLY PRINTING AND ENGRAVING.
Fac-similes from Rare and Curious Books.

CHOICE EXAMPLES OF EARLY PRINTING AND ENGRAVING.
Fac-similes from Rare and Unique Books.


THE NEW PSALTER OF THE VIRGIN MARY.

THE NEW PSALTER OF THE VIRGIN MARY.

The "Novum Beatæ Mariæ Virginis Psalterium" was printed by the Cistercians monks of the monastery of Sienna, in the duchy of Magdeburg, near Wittemberg, in 1492. The present illustration shows the page of dedication, in which mention is made of the Emperor Frederick, whose arms, the double-headed eagle, appears in the border. The book was printed in the year before the emperor died. The border is an easy and flowing design of roses, which are always considered an emblem of the Virgin. The volume is a remarkable production, rare and much prized by collectors.

The "Novum Beatæ Mariæ Virginis Psalterium" was printed by the Cistercian monks at the monastery in Sienna, in the Magdeburg duchy, near Wittenberg, in 1492. The illustration shown here highlights the dedication page, which mentions Emperor Frederick, whose coat of arms, the double-headed eagle, is displayed in the border. The book was printed the year before the emperor passed away. The border features a simple and elegant design of roses, which have always been viewed as a symbol of the Virgin. This volume is a remarkable, rare, and highly valued piece among collectors.

Beyond this great view, he has discovered nothing. Cowley, one of his admirers, rightly said that, like Moses on Mount Pisgah, he was the first to announce the promised land; but he might have added quite as justly, that, like Moses, he did not enter there. He pointed out the route, but did not travel it; he taught men how to discover natural laws, but discovered none. His definition of heat is extremely imperfect. His "Natural History" is full of fanciful explanations.[392] Like the poets, he peoples nature with instincts and desires; attributes to bodies an actual voracity, to the atmosphere a thirst for light, sounds, odors, vapors which it drinks in; to metals a sort of haste to be incorporated with acids. He explains the duration of the bubbles [Pg 261] of air which float on the surface of liquids, by supposing that air has a very small or no appetite for height. He sees in every quality, weight, ductility, hardness, a distinct essence which has its special cause; so that when a man knows the cause of every quality of gold, he will be able to put all these causes together, and make gold. In the main, with the alchemists, Paracelsus and Gilbert, Kepler himself, with all the men of his time, men of imagination, nourished on Aristotle, he represents nature as a compound of secret and living energies, inexplicable and primordial forces, distinct and indecomposable essences, adapted each by the will of the Creator to produce a distinct effect. He almost saw souls endowed with latent repugnances and occult inclinations, which aspire to or resist certain directions, certain mixtures, and certain localities. On this account also he confounds everything in his researches in an undistinguishable mass, vegetative and medicinal properties, mechanical and curative, physical and moral, without considering the most complex as depending on the simplest, but each on the contrary in itself, and taken apart, as an irreducible and independent existence. Obstinate in this error, the thinkers of the age mark time without advancing. They see clearly with Bacon the wide field of discovery, but they cannot enter upon it. They want an idea, and for want of this idea they do not advance. The disposition of mind which but now was a lever, is become an obstacle: it must be changed, that the obstacle may be got rid of. For ideas, I mean great and efficacious ones, do not come at will nor by chance, by the effort of an individual, or by a happy accident. Methods and philosophies, as well as literatures and religions, arise from the spirit of the age; and this spirit of the age makes them potent or powerless. One state of public intelligence excludes a certain kind of literature; another, a certain scientific conception. When it happens thus, writers and thinkers labor in vain, the literature is abortive, the conception does not make its appearance. In vain they turn one way and another, trying to remove the weight which hinders them; something stronger than themselves paralyzes their hands and frustrates their endeavors. The central pivot of the vast wheel on which human affairs move must be displaced one notch, that all may move with its motion. At this moment the pivot was moved, and thus a revolution of the great wheel begins, bringing round a new [Pg 262] conception of nature, and in consequence that part of the method which was lacking. To the diviners, the creators, the comprehensive and impassioned minds who seized objects in a lump and in masses, succeeded the discursive thinkers, the systematic thinkers, the graduated and clear logicians, who, disposing ideas in continuous series, lead the hearer gradually from the simple to the most complex by easy and unbroken paths. Descartes superseded Bacon; the classical age obliterated the Renaissance; poetry and lofty imagination gave way before rhetoric, eloquence, and analysis. In this transformation of mind, ideas were transformed. Everything was drained dry and simplified. The universe, like all else, was reduced to two or three notions; and the conception of nature, which was poetical, became mechanical. Instead of souls, living forces, repugnances, and attractions, we have pulleys, levers, impelling forces. The world, which seemed a mass of instinctive powers, is now like a mere machinery of cog-wheels. Beneath this adventurous supposition lies a large and certain truth; that there is, namely, a scale of facts, some at the summit very complex, others at the base very simple; those above having their origin in those below, so that the lower ones explain the higher; and that we must seek the primary laws of things in the laws of motion. The search was made, and Galileo found them. Thenceforth the work of the Renaissance, outstripping the extreme point to which Bacon had pushed it, and at which he had left it, was able to proceed onward by itself, and did so proceed, without limit. [Pg 263]

Beyond this great view, he has discovered nothing. Cowley, one of his admirers, rightly said that, like Moses on Mount Pisgah, he was the first to announce the promised land; but he could have just as rightly added that, like Moses, he never actually entered it. He pointed out the path but didn’t walk it; he taught people how to find natural laws but discovered none himself. His definition of heat is significantly flawed. His "Natural History" is filled with imaginative explanations.[392] Like the poets, he fills nature with instincts and desires; he attributes a real craving to bodies, a thirst for light to the atmosphere, and suggests that it absorbs sounds, smells, and vapors; metals seem to hurry to combine with acids. He explains how long air bubbles float on the surface of liquids by claiming that air has a very small or no desire for height. He sees in every quality—weight, ductility, hardness—a distinct essence with its own unique cause; so when someone knows the cause of every quality of gold, they will be able to combine those causes and create gold. Like alchemists, Paracelsus, Gilbert, Kepler, and others of his time—imaginative men who were influenced by Aristotle—he depicts nature as a mix of secret and living energies, inexplicable and fundamental forces, and distinct, indivisible essences, each tailored by the will of the Creator to achieve a specific effect. He almost perceives souls possessing hidden aversions and secret inclinations, yearning for or resisting certain directions, mixtures, and locations. Because of this, he conflates everything in his investigations, merging undifferentiated properties—vegetative and medicinal, mechanical and healing, physical and moral—without recognizing that the most complex depends on the simplest, rather treating each as an irreducible and independent entity. Stubbornly clinging to this misconception, thinkers of the age stagnate without making progress. They clearly see, alongside Bacon, the vast field of discovery, yet they can't enter it. They lack an idea, and without this idea, they cannot move forward. The mindset that was once a driving force has become an obstacle: it must change for progress to occur. Great and effective ideas don’t arise at will, by individual effort, or through lucky accidents. Methods and philosophies, just like literature and religions, emerge from the spirit of the age; this spirit makes them strong or weak. One type of public awareness excludes certain kinds of literature; another excludes specific scientific ideas. When this happens, writers and thinkers work in vain; the literature fails to develop, and the ideas don’t materialize. They futilely search in every direction, trying to lift the weight that holds them back; something stronger than themselves immobilizes their hands and thwarts their efforts. The central pivot of the vast wheel on which human affairs turn must be shifted slightly for everything to move with its motion. At this moment, the pivot was moved, and thus a revolution in the great wheel begins, bringing about a new [Pg 262] understanding of nature, and therefore the part of the method that was previously missing. The seers, creators, and passionate minds who grasped objects as a whole were succeeded by analytical thinkers, systematic thinkers, and clear logicians, who, by arranging ideas in continuous chains, guide the listener step-by-step from the simple to the complex through smooth and consistent paths. Descartes replaced Bacon; the classical era overshadowed the Renaissance; poetry and high imagination yielded to rhetoric, eloquence, and analysis. In this transformation of thought, ideas were reshaped. Everything was simplified. The universe, like everything else, was reduced to a few basic concepts; the once poetic view of nature became mechanical. Instead of souls, living forces, repugnance, and attractions, we now have pulleys, levers, and driving forces. The world, which once appeared filled with instinctive energies, is now seen merely as a machine of gears. Underneath this adventurous assumption lies a significant and reliable truth: there exists a hierarchy of facts, some very complex at the top and others very simple at the bottom; those higher up are derived from those below, so the simpler ones explain the more complicated ones, and we must seek the fundamental laws of things within the laws of motion. This search was made, and Galileo discovered them. From that point forward, the work of the Renaissance, surpassing the limit to which Bacon had brought it, was able to advance on its own and did so without end. [Pg 263]


[265]See, at Bruges, the pictures of Hemling (fifteenth century). No paintings enable us to understand so well the ecclesiastical piety of the Middle Ages, which was altogether like that of the Buddhists.

[265]Check out the works of Hemling in Bruges (fifteenth century). No other paintings help us grasp the religious devotion of the Middle Ages quite like these, which resembled that of the Buddhists.

[266]The first carriage was in 1564. It caused much astonishment. Some said that it was "a great sea-shell brought from China"; others, "that it was a temple in which cannibals worshipped the devil."

[266]The first carriage appeared in 1564. It amazed everyone. Some said it was "a huge sea shell from China"; others claimed "it was a temple where cannibals worshipped the devil."

[267]For a picture of this state of things, see Fenn's "Paston Letters."

[267]For an example of this situation, check out Fenn's "Paston Letters."

[268]Louis XI in France, Ferdinand and Isabella in Spain, Henry VII in England. In Italy the feudal regime ended earlier, by the establishment of republics and principalities.

[268]Louis XI in France, Ferdinand and Isabella in Spain, Henry VII in England. In Italy, the feudal system ended sooner, giving way to republics and principalities.

[269]1488, Act of Parliament on Enclosures.

[269]1488, Act of Parliament on Enclosures.

[270]A "Compendious Examination," 1581, by William Strafford. Act of Parliament, 1541.

[270]A "Concise Review," 1581, by William Strafford. Act of Parliament, 1541.

[271]Between 1377 and 1588 the increase was from two and a half to five millions.

[271]Between 1377 and 1588, the population grew from two and a half million to five million.

[272]In 1585; Ludovic Guicciardini.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__In 1585; Ludovic Guicciardini.

[273]Henry VIII at the beginning of his reign had but one ship of war. Elizabeth sent out one hundred and fifty against the Armada. In 1553 was founded a company to trade with Russia. In 1578 Drake circumnavigated the globe. In 1600 the East India Company was founded.

[273]At the start of his reign, Henry VIII had only one warship. Elizabeth sent out one hundred and fifty against the Armada. In 1553, a company was established to trade with Russia. In 1578, Drake sailed around the world. In 1600, the East India Company was founded.

[274]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," 1817, I. V. 72 et passim.

[274]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," 1817, I. V. 72 et passim.

[275]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," I. V. 102.

[275]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," I. V. 102.

[276]This was called the Tudor style. Under James I, in the hands of Inigo Jones, it became entirely Italian, approaching the antique.

[276]This was known as the Tudor style. Under James I, in the hands of Inigo Jones, it became completely Italian, leaning towards the classical.

[277]Burton, "Anatomy of Melancholy," 12th ed. 1821. Stubbes, "Anatomie of Abuses," ed. Turnbull, 1836.

[277]Burton, "Anatomy of Melancholy," 12th ed. 1821. Stubbes, "Anatomie of Abuses," ed. Turnbull, 1836.

[278]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," II. 6, 87.

[278]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," II. 6, 87.

[279]Holinshed (1586), 1808, 6 vols. III. 763 et passim.

[279]Holinshed (1586), 1808, 6 volumes. III. 763 and others.

[280]Ibid., Reign of Henry VII "Elizabeth and James Progresses," by Nichols.

[280]Same source, Reign of Henry VII "Elizabeth and James Progresses," by Nichols.

[281]Laneham's Entertainment at Killingworth Castle, 1575. Nichols's "Progresses," vol. I. London, 1788.

[281]Laneham's Entertainment at Killingworth Castle, 1575. Nichols's "Progresses," vol. I. London, 1788.

[282]Ben Jonson's works, ed. Gifford, 1816, 9 vols. "Masque of Hymen," vol. VII. 76.

[282]Ben Jonson's works, ed. Gifford, 1816, 9 vols. "Masque of Hymen," vol. VII. 76.

[283]Certain private letters also describe the court of Elizabeth as a place where there was little piety or practice of religion, and where all enormities reigned in the highest degree.

[283]Some private letters also depict Elizabeth's court as a place with little devotion or religious practice, where all sorts of excesses were at their peak.

[284]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," chap. V. and VI.

[284]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," ch. V and VI.

[285]Stubbes, "Anatomie of Abuses," p. 168 et passim.

[285]Stubbes, "Anatomy of Abuses," p. 168 and so on.

[286]Hentzner's "Travels in England" (Bentley's translation). He thought that the figure carried about in the Harvest Home represented Ceres.

[286]Hentzner's "Travels in England" (Bentley's translation). He believed that the figure paraded during Harvest Home symbolized Ceres.

[287]Warton, vol. II. sec. 35. Before 1600 all the great poets were translated into English, and between 1550 and 1616 all the great historians of Greece and Rome. Lyly in 1500 first taught Greek in public.

[287]Warton, vol. II. sec. 35. Before 1600, all the major poets were translated into English, and between 1550 and 1616, all the significant historians of Greece and Rome were as well. Lyly was the first to teach Greek publicly in 1500.

[288]Ascham, "The Scholemaster" (1570), ed. Arber, 1870, first book, 78 et passim.

[288]Ascham, "The Scholemaster" (1570), ed. Arber, 1870, first book, 78 and following.

[289]Ma il vero e principal ornemento dell' animo in ciascuno penso io che siano le lettere, benche i Franchesi solamente conoscano la nobilita dell'arme... et tutti i litterati tengon per vilissimi huomini. Castiglione "Il Cortegiano," ed. 1585, p. 112.

[289]I truly believe that the true and main ornament of the soul for everyone is letters, even though the French only recognize the nobility of arms... and all the scholars consider men of letters to be very lowly. Castiglione "Il Cortegiano," ed. 1585, p. 112.

[290]See Burchard (the Pope's Steward) account of the festival at which Lucretia Borgia was present. Letters of Aretinus, "Life of Cellini," etc.

[290]Check out Burchard's (the Pope's Steward) account of the festival where Lucretia Borgia was in attendance. Letters of Aretinus, "Life of Cellini," etc.

[291]See his sketches at Oxford, and those of Fra Bartolomeo at Florence. See also the Martyrdom of St. Laurence, by Baccio Bandinelli.

[291]Check out his sketches at Oxford, along with Fra Bartolomeo's at Florence. Also, take a look at the Martyrdom of St. Laurence by Baccio Bandinelli.

[292]Benvenuto Cellini, "Principles of the Art of Design."

[292]Benvenuto Cellini, "Principles of the Art of Design."

[293]"Life of Cellini." Compare also these exercises which Castiglione prescribes for a well-educated man, in his "Cortegiano," ed. 1585, p. 55: "Peró voglio che il nostro cortegiano sia perfetto cavaliere d'ogni sella.... Et perche degli Italiani è peculiar laude il cavalcare bene alia brida, il maneggiar con raggione massimamente cavalli aspri, il corre lance, il giostare, sia in questo de meglior Italiani.... Nel torneare, teper un passo, combattere una sbarra, sia buono tra il miglior francesi.... Nel giocare a canne, correr torri, lanciar haste e dardi, sia tra Spagnuoli eccelente.... Conveniente è ancor sapere saltare, e correre;... ancor nobile exercitio il gioco di palla.... Non di minor laude estimo il voltegiar a cavallo."

[293]"Life of Cellini." Also, compare these activities that Castiglione recommends for a well-educated person in his "Cortegiano," ed. 1585, p. 55: "But I want our courtier to be a perfect knight in every saddle.... And since it is a particular praise among Italians to ride well at the bridle, to manage especially spirited horses wisely, to run with a lance, to joust, let him excel among the best Italians.... In the tournament, to maintain a good pace, to fight with a lance, let him be good among the best Frenchmen.... In playing with sticks, racing in towers, throwing spears and darts, let him excel among the Spaniards.... It's also important to know how to jump and run;... playing ball is also a noble exercise.... I consider the skill of horse acrobatics no less praiseworthy."

[294]Puttenham, "The Arte of English Poesie," ed. Arber, 1869, book I. ch. 31, p. 74.

[294]Puttenham, "The Art of English Poetry," ed. Arber, 1869, book I. ch. 31, p. 74.

[295]Surrey's "Poems," Pickering, 1831, p. 17.

[295]Surrey's "Poems," Pickering, 1831, p. 17.

[296]Ibid. "The faithful lover declareth his pains and his uncertain joys, and with only hope recomforteth his woful heart," p. 53.

[296]Ibid. "The loyal lover expresses his suffering and his mixed feelings, and with nothing but hope, he comforts his sorrowful heart," p. 53.

[297]Ibid. "Description of Spring, wherein everything renews, save only the lover," p. 2.

[297]Ibid. "Description of Spring, where everything comes back to life, except for the lover," p. 2.

[298]Ibid. p. 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 50.

[299]Syrrey's "Poems. A description of the restless state of the lover when absent from the mistress of his heart," p. 78

[299]Syrrey's "Poems. A description of the anxious state of a lover when apart from the woman he loves," p. 78

[300]In another piece, "Complaint on the Absence of her Lover being upon the Sea," he speaks in direct terms of his wife, almost as affectionately.

[300]In another piece, "Complaint on the Absence of her Lover being upon the Sea," he refers to his wife directly, showing his affection for her.

[301]Greene, Beaumont and Fletcher, Webster, Shakespeare, Ford, Otway, Richardson, De Foe, Fielding, Dickens, Thackeray, etc.

[301]Greene, Beaumont and Fletcher, Webster, Shakespeare, Ford, Otway, Richardson, Defoe, Fielding, Dickens, Thackeray, etc.

[302]"The Frailty and Hurtfulness of Beauty."

[302]"The Fragility and Painfulness of Beauty."

[303]"Description of Spring. A Vow to Love Faithfully."

[303]"Spring's Embrace: A Promise of Loyal Love."

[304]"Complaint of the Lover Disdarned."

"Complaint of the Rejected Lover."

[305]Surrey, ed. Nott.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Surrey, edited by Nott.

[306]The Speaker's address to Charles II on his restoration. Compare it with the speech of M. de Fontanes under the Empire. In each case it was the close of a literary epoch. Read for illustration the speech before the University of Oxford, "Athenæ Oxonienses," I. 193.

[306]The Speaker's speech to Charles II when he returned to power. Compare it with M. de Fontanes' speech during the Empire. In both cases, it marked the end of a literary era. For further illustration, read the speech given before the University of Oxford, "Athenæ Oxonienses," I. 193.

[307]His second work, "Euphues and his England," appeared in 1581.

[307]His second work, "Euphues and his England," was published in 1581.

[308]See Shakespeare's young men, Mercutio especially.

[308]Check out Shakespeare's young men, especially Mercutio.

[309]"The Maid her Metamorphosis."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Maid's Transformation."

[310]Two French novels of the age of Louis XIV, each in ten volumes, and written by Mademoiselle de Scudéry.—Tr.

[310]Two French novels from the time of Louis XIV, each in ten volumes, written by Mademoiselle de Scudéry.—Tr.

[311]Celadon, a rustic lover in "Astrée," a French novel in five volumes, named after the heroine, and written by d'Urfé (d. 1625).—Tr.

[311]Celadon, a country lover in "Astrée," a French novel with five volumes named after the heroine and written by d'Urfé (d. 1625).—Tr.

[312]"Arcadia," ed. fol. 1629, p. 117.

[312]"Arcadia," ed. fol. 1629, p. 117.

[313]"Arcadia," ed. fol. 1629, p. 114.

[313]"Arcadia," ed. fol. 1629, p. 114.

[314]"The Defence of Poesie," ed. fol. 1629, p. 558: "I dare undertake, that Orlando Furioso, or honest King Arthur, will never displease a soldier: but the quidditie of Ens and prima materia, will hardly agree with a Corselet." See also, in the same book, the very lively and spirited personification of History and Philosophy, full of genuine talent.

[314]"The Defence of Poesie," ed. fol. 1629, p. 558: "I can assure you that Orlando Furioso or the honorable King Arthur will never upset a soldier: but the essence of Being and prime matter will probably not sit well with armor." See also, in the same book, the very lively and spirited personification of History and Philosophy, full of genuine talent.

[315]"The Defence of Poesie," ed. fol. 1629, p. 553.

[315]"The Defence of Poesie," edited folio 1629, page 553.

[316]Ibid. p. 550.

Ibid. p. 550.

[317]Ibid. p. 552.

Ibid. p. 552.

[318]Ibid. p. 560. Here and there we find also verse as spirited as this:
"Or Pindar's Apes, flaunt they in
phrases fine,
Enam'ling with pied flowers their
thoughts of gold."—p. 568.

[318]Ibid. p. 560. Here and there we find also verse as lively as this:
"Or Pindar's Apes, do they strut in"
stylish expressions,
Decorating with colorful flowers their
"thoughts of gold."—p. 568.

[319]"Astrophel and Stella," ed. fol. 1629, 101st sonnet, p. 613.

[319]"Astrophel and Stella," ed. fol. 1629, 101st sonnet, p. 613.

[320]Ibid. 8th song, p. 603.

Ibid. 8th song, p. 603.

[321]"Astrophel and Stella" (1629), 8th song, 604.

[321]"Astrophel and Stella" (1629), 8th song, 604.

[322]Ibid. 10th song, p. 610.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. 10th track, p. 610.

[323]Ibid, sonnet 69, p. 555.

Ibid, sonnet 69, p. 555.

[324]"Astrophel and Stella" (1629), sonnet 102, p. 614.

[324]"Astrophel and Stella" (1629), sonnet 102, p. 614.

[325]Ibid. p. 525: this sonnet is headed E. D. Wood, in his "Athen. Oxon." i., says it was written by Sir Edward Dyer, Chancellor of the Most noble Order of the Garter.—Tr.

[325]Ibid. p. 525: this sonnet is attributed to E. D. Wood, in his "Athen. Oxon." i., and states it was written by Sir Edward Dyer, Chancellor of the Most Noble Order of the Garter.—Tr.

[326]Ibid, sonnet 43, p. 545.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid, sonnet 43, p. 545.

[327]"Astrophel and Stella" (1629), sonnet 18, p. 573.

[327]"Astrophel and Stella" (1629), sonnet 18, p. 573.

[328]Ibid, last sonnet, p. 539.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same as before, last sonnet, p. 539.

[329]Nathan Drake, "Shakspeare and his Times," I. Part 2, ch. 2, 3, 4. Among these 233 poets the authors of isolated pieces are not reckoned, but only those who published or collected their works.

[329]Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," I. Part 2, ch. 2, 3, 4. Among these 233 poets, only those who published or collected their works are counted, not the authors of isolated pieces.

[330]Drayton's "Polyolbion," ed. 1622, 13th song, p. 214.

[330]Drayton's "Polyolbion," ed. 1622, 13th song, p. 214.

[331]Shakespeare's "Tempest," act IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Shakespeare's "Tempest," Act IV. Scene 1.

[332]Ibid, act IV. 2.

Ibid, act IV. 2.

[333]Greene's Poems, ed. Bell, "Eurymachus in Laudem Mirimidæ," p. 73.

[333]Greene's Poems, ed. Bell, "Eurymachus in Laudem Mirimidæ," p. 73.

[334]Ibid. Melicertus's description of his Mistress, p. 38.

[334]Ibid. Melicertus's description of his Mistress, p. 38.

[335]Spenser's Works, ed. Todd, 1863, "The Faërie Queene," I. c. II, st. 51.

[335]Spenser's Works, ed. Todd, 1863, "The Faërie Queene," I. c. II, st. 51.

[336]Ben Jonson's Poems, ed. R. Bell. Celebration of Charis; her Triumph, p. 125.

[336]Ben Jonson's Poems, ed. R. Bell. Celebration of Charis; her Triumph, p. 125.

[337]"Cupid's Pastime," unknown author, ab. 1621.

[337]"Cupid's Pastime," unknown author, around 1621.

[338]Ibid.

Ibid.

[339]"Rosalind's Madrigal."

"Rosalind's Madrigal."

[340]Greene's Poems, ed. R. Bell, Menaphon's Eclogue, p. 41.

[340]Greene's Poems, ed. R. Bell, Menaphon's Eclogue, p. 41.

[341]Ibid., Melicertus's Eclogue, p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, Melicertus's Eclogue, p. 43.

[342]"As you Like It."

"As You Like It."

[343]"The Sad Shepherd." See also Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess."

[343]"The Sad Shepherd." Also check out Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess."

[344]This poem was, and still is, frequently attributed to Shakespeare. It appears as his in Knight's edition, published a few years ago. Izaak Walton, however, writing about fifty years after Marlowe's death, attributes it to him. In Palgrave's "Golden Treasury," it is also ascribed to the same author. As a confirmation, let us state that Ithamore, in Marlowe's "Jew of Malta," says to the courtesan (Act IV. Sc. 4):
"Thou in those groves, by Dis above,
Shalt live with me, and be my love."—Tr.

[344]This poem has often been credited to Shakespeare, and it still is. It appears under his name in Knight's edition, published a few years ago. However, Izaak Walton, writing around fifty years after Marlowe's death, credits it to him. In Palgrave's "Golden Treasury," it's also attributed to the same author. To support this, we can point out that Ithamore, in Marlowe's "Jew of Malta," says to the courtesan (Act IV. Sc. 4):
"You in those groves, by Dis above,
"Let's live together and be in love."—Tr.

[345]Chalmers's "English Poets"; William Warner, "Fourth Book of Albion's England," ch. XX. p. 551.

[345]Chalmers's "English Poets"; William Warner, "Fourth Book of Albion's England," ch. XX. p. 551.

[346]Chalmers's "English Poets," M. Drayton's "Fourth Eclogue," IV. p. 436.

[346]Chalmers's "English Poets," M. Drayton's "Fourth Eclogue," IV. p. 436.

[347]M. Jourdain is the hero of Molière's comedy, "Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme," the type of a vulgar and successful upstart; Mamamouchi is a mock title.—Tr.

[347]M. Jourdain is the main character in Molière's comedy, "Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme," representing a crude but successful social climber; Mamamouchi is a satirical title.—Tr.

[348]Lulli, a celebrated Italian composer of the time of Molière.—Tr.

[348]Lulli, a famous Italian composer during Molière's era.—Tr.

[349]It is very doubtful whether Spenser was so poor as he is generally believed to have been.—Tr.

[349]It's very questionable whether Spenser was as poor as people generally think he was.—Tr.

[350]"He died for want of bread, in King Street." Ben Jonson, quoted by Drummond.

[350]"He died from hunger, on King Street." Ben Jonson, quoted by Drummond.

[351]"Hymns of Love and Beauty"; Of Heavenly Love and Beauty.

[351]"Songs of Love and Beauty"; Of Divine Love and Beauty.

[352]"A Hymne in Honour of Beautie," lines 92-105.

[352]"A Hymn in Honor of Beauty," lines 92-105.

[353]"A Hymne in Honour of Love," lines 176-182.

[353]"A Hymne in Honour of Love," lines 176-182.

[354]"The Faërie Queene," I. c. 8, stanzas 22, 23.

[354]"The Faërie Queene," I. c. 8, stanzas 22, 23.

[355]"The Shepherd's Calendar, Amoretti, Sonnets, Prothalamion, Epithalamion, Muiopotmos, Vergil's Gnat, The Ruines of Time, The Teares of the Muses," etc.

[355]"The Shepherd's Calendar, Amoretti, Sonnets, Prothalamion, Epithalamion, Muiopotmos, Vergil's Gnat, The Ruins of Time, The Tears of the Muses," etc.

[356]Published in 1580: dedicated to Sir Philip Sidney.

[356]Published in 1580: dedicated to Sir Philip Sidney.

[357]"Prothalamion," lines 19-54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Prothalamion," lines 19-54.

[358]"Astrophel and Stella," lines 181-192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Astrophel and Stella," lines 181-192.

[359]Words attributed to him by Lodowick Bryskett, "Discourse of Civil Life," ed. 1606, p. 26.

[359]Words attributed to him by Lodowick Bryskett, "Discourse of Civil Life," ed. 1606, p. 26.

[360]Ariosto, 1474-1533. Tasso, 1544-1595. Cervantes, 1547-1616. Rabelais, 1483-1553.

[360]Ariosto, 1474-1533. Tasso, 1544-1595. Cervantes, 1547-1616. Rabelais, 1483-1553.

[361]"The Faërie Queene," II. c. 3, stanzas 22-30.

[361]"The Faërie Queene," II. c. 3, stanzas 22-30.

[362]Ibid. III. c. 5, stanza 51.

[362]Ibid. III. c. 5, stanza 51.

[363]"The Faërie Queene," III. c. 6, stanzas 6 and 7.

[363]"The Faërie Queene," III. c. 6, stanzas 6 and 7.

[364]Ibid, stanzas 17 and 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, stanzas 17 and 18.

[365]"The Faërie Queene," IV. c. 1, stanza 13.

[365]"The Faërie Queene," IV. c. 1, stanza 13.

[366]Clorinda, the heroine of the infidel army in Tasso's epic poem, "Jerusalem Delivered"; Marfisa, an Indian Queen, who figures in Ariosto's "Orlando Furioso," and also, in Boyardo's "Orlando Innamorato."—Tr.

[366]Clorinda, the female warrior of the enemy army in Tasso's epic poem, "Jerusalem Delivered"; Marfisa, an Indian Queen, who appears in Ariosto's "Orlando Furioso," and also, in Boyardo's "Orlando Innamorato."—Tr.

[367]"The Faërie Queene," III. c. 4, stanza 33.

[367]"The Faerie Queene," Book III, Chapter 4, Stanza 33.

[368]"The Faërie Queene," II. c. 7, stanzas 28-46.

[368]"The Faërie Queene," II. c. 7, stanzas 28-46.

[369]"The Faërie Queene," II. c. 12, stanzas 53-78.

[369]"The Faërie Queene," II. c. 12, stanzas 53-78.

[370]"Nugæ Antiquæ," I. 349 et passim.

[370]"Nugæ Antiquæ," I. 349 and elsewhere.

[371] "Some asked me where the Rubies grew,
And nothing I did say;
But with my finger pointed to
The lips of Julia.
Some ask'd how Pearls did grow, and where;
Then spake I to my girle,
To part her lips, and shew me there
The quarelets of Pearl.
One ask'd me where the roses grew;
I bade him not go seek;
But forthwith bade my Julia show
A bud in either cheek."
—Herrick's "Hesperides," ed. Walford, 1859; The Rock of Rubies, p. 32.

"About the sweet bag of a bee,
Two Cupids fell at odds;
And whose the pretty prize shu'd be,
They vow'd to ask the Gods.
Which Venus hearing, thither came,
And for their boldness stript them;
And taking thence from each his flame,
With rods of mirtle whipt them.
Which done, to still their wanton cries,
When quiet grown sh'ad seen them.
She kist and wip'd their dove-like eyes,
And gave the bag between them."
—Herrick, Ibid. The Bag of the Bee, p. 42.

"Why so pale and wan, fond lover?
Pr'ythee, why so pale?
Will, when looking well can't move her,
Looking ill prevail?
Pr'ythee, why so pale?
Why so dull and mute, young sinner?
Pr'ythee, why so mute?
Will, when speaking well can't win her,
Saying nothing do't?
Pr'ythee, why so mute?
Quit, quit for shame; this will not move,
This cannot take her;
If of herself she will not love,
Nothing can make her.
The devil take her!"
—Sir John Suckling's Works, ed. A. Suckling, 1836, p. 70.

"As when a lady, walking Flora's bower,
Picks here a pink, and there a gilly-flower,
Now plucks a violet from her purple bed,
And then a primrose, the year's maidenhead,
There nips the brier, here the lover's pansy,
Shifting her dainty pleasures with her fancy,
This on her arms, and that she lists to wear
Upon the borders of her curious hair;
At length a rose-bud (passing all the rest)
She plucks, and bosoms in her lily breast."—Quarles, Stanzas.

[371] "Some people asked me where rubies are from,
And I didn't say anything.
But I pointed with my finger to
Julia's lips.
Some people asked how pearls are made and where they come from;
So I told my girlfriend,
To open her lips and reveal it to me there
The tiny pieces of pearl.
Someone asked me where roses grow;
I told him not to look for it;
But right away, I asked my Julia to show.
A bud in each cheek.
—Herrick's "Hesperides," ed. Walford, 1859; The Rock of Rubies, p. 32.

"Regarding the sweet pouch of a bee,
Two Cupids had a spat;
And whose beautiful prize it should be,
They promised to consult the gods.
When Venus heard this, she approached,
And for their boldness, they stripped them.
And removing each person's flame,
She whipped them with myrtle rods.
Once it's finished, to quiet their naughty cries,
When they were silent, having seen them.
She kissed and wiped their gentle eyes,
"And handed over the pouch between them."
—Herrick, Ibid. The Bag of the Bee, p. 42.

"Why do you look so pale and drained, my dear?"
Please, why so pale?
If looking good can't attract her,
Will looking bad win her over?
Why do you look so pale?
Why are you so dull and quiet, young sinner?
Please, why so silent?
If good speech can't win her,
Will staying silent work?
Please, why so quiet?
Stop, stop it for goodness' sake; this won't make her budge,
This won't win her over;
If she won't love by herself,
Nothing can force her.
"To hell with her!"
—Sir John Suckling's Works, ed. A. Suckling, 1836, p. 70.

"Just like when a woman is strolling through Flora's garden,
Picks a pink flower here, a gillyflower there,
Now she picks a violet from her purple patch,
And then a primrose, the first flower of the year,
There grows the brier, and here the lover's pansy,
Switching her delicate joys with her whims,
This on her arms, and what she decides to wear.
At the tips of her gorgeous hair;
Finally, a rosebud (better than all the others)
She picks it up and holds it close to her beautiful chest.
—Quarles, Stanzas.

[372]See, in particular, his satire against courtiers. The following is against imitators:
"But he is worst, who (beggarly) doth chaw
Others wit's fruits, and in his ravenous maw
Rankly digested, doth those things out-spew,
As his owne things; and they 're his owne, 't is true,
For if one eate my meate, though it be knowne
The meat was mine, th' excrement is his owne."
—Donne's "Satires," 1639. Satire II. p. 128.

[372]Check out his satire directed at courtiers. The following is aimed at imitators:
"But he is the worst, who (sadly) chews"
The ideas of others, and with his greedy appetite
He has a hard time digesting them, then spits them out,
Claiming them as his own; and it's true, they really are his.
If someone eats my food, even if it's acknowledged
"The food was mine, but the waste is still his."
—Donne's "Satires," 1639. Satire II. p. 128.

[373] "When I behold a stream, which from the spring
Doth with doubtful melodious murmuring,
Or in a speechless slumber calmly ride
Her wedded channel's bosom, ana there chide
And bend her brows, and swell, if any bough
Does but stoop down to kiss her utmost brow;
Yet if her often gnawing kisses win
The traiterous banks to gape and let her in,
She rusheth violently and doth divorce
Her from her native and her long-kept course,
And roares, and braves it, and in gallant scorn
In flatt'ring eddies promising return,
She flouts her channel, which thenceforth is dry.
Then say I: That is she, and this am I."—Donne, Elegy VI.

[373] "When I see a stream that comes from the spring
Moves with a soft, hesitant whisper,
Or smoothly drifts into a tranquil sleep
Along the banks of its married river, and there complains
And furrows her brows, and puffs up if any branch
Dares lean down to kiss her peak;
But if her constant, gentle kisses convince
The deceptive banks should part and allow her in,
She rushes aggressively and breaks free.
From her original and well-maintained path,
And roars, and faces it, showing bold disregard.
In flattering curls that promise to come back,
She makes fun of her channel, which becomes dull from that point on.
Then I say: That's her, and this is me."—Donne, Elegy VI.

[374]Donne's Poems, 1639, "A Feaver," p. 15.

[374]Donne's Poems, 1639, "A Fever," p. 15.

[375]Ibid. "The Flea," p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. "The Flea," p. 1.

[376]A valet in Molière's "Les Précieuses Ridicules," who apes and exaggerates his master's manners and style, and pretends to be a marquess. He also appears in "L'Etourdi" and "Le dépit Amoureux," by the same author.—Tr.

[376]A valet in Molière's "Les Précieuses Ridicules," who mimics and overdoes his master's manners and style, pretending to be a marquess. He also appears in "L'Etourdi" and "Le dépit Amoureux," by the same author.—Tr.

[377]1608-1667. I refer to the eleventh edition, of 1710.

[377]1608-1667. I'm talking about the eleventh edition from 1710.

[378] "The Spring" ("The Mistress," I. 72).

[378] "The Spring" ("The Mistress," I. 72).

[379]See in Shakespeare, "The Tempest, Measure for Measure, Hamlet"; in Beaumont and Fletcher, "Thierry and Theodoret," Act IV; Webster, passim.

[379]See in Shakespeare, "The Tempest, Measure for Measure, Hamlet"; in Beaumont and Fletcher, "Thierry and Theodoret," Act IV; Webster, throughout.

[380]"Anatomy of Melancholy," 12th ed. 1821, 2 vols; Democritus to the Reader, I. 4.

[380]"Anatomy of Melancholy," 12th ed. 1821, 2 vols; Democritus to the Reader, I. 4.

[381]"Anatomy of Melancholy," I. part 2, sec. 2, Mem. 4, p. 420 et passim.

[381]"Anatomy of Melancholy," I. Part 2, Sec. 2, Mem. 4, p. 420 and throughout.

[382]"The Works of Sir Thomas Browne," ed. Wilkin, 1852, 3 vols. "Hydriotaphia," III. ch. V. 14 et passim.

[382]"The Works of Sir Thomas Browne," ed. Wilkin, 1852, 3 vols. "Hydriotaphia," III. ch. V. 14 et passim.

[383]See Milsand, Étude sur Sir Thomas Browne, in the "Revue des Deux Mondes," 1858.

[383]See Milsand, Study on Sir Thomas Browne, in the "Review of the Two Worlds," 1858.

[384]Bacon's Works. Translation of the "De Augmentis Scientiarum," Book II; To the King.

[384]Bacon's Works. Translation of the "De Augmentis Scientiarum," Book II; To the King.

[385]Ibid. Book I. The true end of learning mistaken.

[385]Ibid. Book I. The real purpose of learning misunderstood.

[386]Especially in the Essays.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Especially in the Essays.

[387]See also "Novum Organum," Books I and II; the twenty-seven kinds of examples, with their metaphorical names: Instantiæ crucis, divortii januæ, Instantiæ innuentes, polychrestæ, magicæ, etc.

[387]See also "Novum Organum," Books I and II; the twenty-seven types of examples, along with their metaphorical names: Instantiæ crucis, divortii januæ, Instantiæ innuentes, polychrestæ, magicæ, etc.

[388]"The Works of Francis Bacon," London, 1824, vol. VII. p. 2. "Latin Biography," by Rawley.

[388]"The Works of Francis Bacon," London, 1824, vol. VII. p. 2. "Latin Biography," by Rawley.

[389]This point is brought out by the review of Lord Macaulay. "Critical and Historical Essays," vol. III.

[389]This point is highlighted in Lord Macaulay's review. "Critical and Historical Essays," vol. III.

[390]"Novum Organum," II. 15 and 16.

[390]"New Organon," II. 15 and 16.

[391]Ibid. I. I. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. I. I. 3.

[392]"Natural History," 800, 24, etc. "De Augmentis," III. 1.

[392]"Natural History," 800, 24, etc. "De Augmentis," III. 1.


CHAPTER SECOND

The Theatre

We must look at this world more closely, and beneath the ideas which are developed seek for the living men; it is the theatre especially which is the original product of the English Renaissance, and it is the theatre especially which will exhibit the men of the English Renaissance. Forty poets, amongst them ten of superior rank, as well as one, the greatest of all artists who have represented the soul in words; many hundreds of pieces, and nearly fifty masterpieces; the drama extended over all the provinces of history, imagination, and fancy—expanded so as to embrace comedy, tragedy, pastoral and fanciful literature—to represent all degrees of human condition, and all the caprices of human invention—to express all the perceptible details of actual truth, and all the philosophic grandeur of general reflection; the stage disencumbered of all precept and freed from all imitation, given up and appropriated in the minutest particulars to the reigning taste and public intelligence; all this was a vast and manifold work, capable by its flexibility, its greatness, and its form, of receiving and preserving the exact imprint of the age and of the nation.[393]

We need to take a closer look at this world and find the real people behind the ideas being developed. The theater, in particular, is the original product of the English Renaissance, and it is the theater that showcases the individuals of that time. There were forty poets, among them ten of exceptional talent, plus one—the greatest artist who has captured the human spirit in words. Hundreds of works, nearly fifty of which are masterpieces; the drama covered all aspects of history, imagination, and creativity—expanding to include comedy, tragedy, pastoral, and imaginative literature—representing all levels of human experience and the quirks of human creativity—depicting all the tangible details of reality and the philosophical depth of broader reflections. The stage, free from all rules and imitations, was completely tuned to the current tastes and public understanding; all of this was a vast and varied endeavor, capable of reflecting and preserving the essence of the age and the nation.[393]

SECTION I.—The Public and the Stage

Let us try, then, to set before our eyes this public, this audience, and this stage—all connected with one another, as in every natural and living work; and if ever there was a living and natural work, it is here. There were already seven theatres in London, in Shakespeare's time, so brisk and universal was the taste for dramatic representations. Great and rude contrivances, awkward in their construction, barbarous in their appointments; but a fervid imagination readily supplied all that they [Pg 264] lacked, and hardy bodies endured all inconveniences without difficulty. On a dirty site, on the banks of the Thames, rose the principal theatre, the Globe, a sort of hexagonal tower, surrounded by a muddy ditch, on which was hoisted a red flag. The common people could enter as well as the rich: there were sixpenny, twopenny, even penny seats; but they could not see it without money. If it rained, and it often rains in London, the people in the pit, butchers, mercers, bakers, sailors, apprentices, receive the streaming rain upon their heads. I suppose they did not trouble themselves about it; it was not so long since they began to pave the streets of London; and when men, like these, have had experience of sewers and puddles, they are not afraid of catching cold. While waiting for the piece, they amuse themselves after their fashion, drink beer, crack nuts, eat fruit, howl, and now and then resort to their lists; they have been known to fall upon the actors, and turn the theatre upside down. At other times they were dissatisfied and went to the tavern to give the poet a hiding, or toss him in a blanket; they were coarse fellows, and there was no month when the cry of "Clubs" did not call them out of their shops to exercise their brawny arms. When the beer took effect, there was a great upturned barrel in the pit, a peculiar receptacle for general use. The smell rises, and then comes the cry, "Burn the juniper!" They burn some in a plate on the stage, and the heavy smoke fills the air. Certainly the folk there assembled could scarcely get disgusted at anything, and cannot have had sensitive noses. In the time of Rabelais there was not much cleanliness to speak of. Remember that they were hardly out of the Middle Ages and that in the Middle Ages man lived on a dunghill.

Let’s try to picture the crowd, the audience, and the stage—all interconnected, like in any natural and vibrant piece of art; and if there was ever a living and genuine piece of art, it’s right here. Back in Shakespeare's day, there were already seven theaters in London, reflecting a strong and widespread interest in drama. The setups were grand but clumsy, rough in their design, and lacking finesse; yet, a vivid imagination easily filled in what they [Pg 264] lacked, and tough souls handled all the discomforts with ease. On a messy plot of land along the Thames stood the main theater, the Globe, which was shaped like a hexagonal tower and surrounded by a muddy moat, with a red flag flying above it. Both common folks and the wealthy could attend; tickets cost sixpence, twopence, or even a penny, but seeing the show required spending money. When it rained—and it often does in London—the audience in the pit, which included butchers, mercers, bakers, sailors, and apprentices, would get drenched. They probably didn’t mind much; it wasn’t too long since they had started paving the streets of London, and after dealing with sewers and puddles, they weren’t worried about catching a cold. While waiting for the show to start, they entertained themselves in their own way, drinking beer, cracking nuts, eating fruit, shouting, and occasionally getting rowdy; they had been known to attack the actors and turn the theater upside down. Sometimes, they were unhappy and would head to the tavern to give the playwright a beating or toss him in a blanket; they were rough characters, and every month, the cry of "Clubs" would draw them out of their shops to work out their muscles. When the beer kicked in, there was a large overturned barrel in the pit, used as a common toilet. The smell would rise, and then someone would shout, "Burn the juniper!" They’d light some on a plate on stage, and the thick smoke would fill the air. Clearly, the crowd gathered there could hardly be offended by anything and probably didn’t have very sensitive noses. In Rabelais' time, there was not much cleanliness to speak of. Remember, they had just come out of the Middle Ages, a time when people lived amidst filth.

Above them, on the stage, were the spectators able to pay a shilling, the elegant people, the gentlefolk. These were sheltered from the rain, and if they chose to pay an extra shilling, could have a stool. To this were reduced the prerogatives of rank and the devices of comfort: it often happened that there were not stools enough; then they lie down on the ground: this was not a time to be dainty. They play cards, smoke, insult the pit, who gave it them back without stinting, and throw apples at them into the bargain. They also gesticulate, swear in Italian, French, English;[394] crack aloud jokes in dainty, composite, high-colored [Pg 265] words: in short, they have the energetic, original, gay manners of artists, the same humor, the same absence of constraint, and, to complete the resemblance, the same desire to make themselves singular, the same imaginative cravings, the same absurd and picturesque devices, beards cut to a point, into the shape of a fan, a spade, the letter T, gaudy and expensive dresses, copied from five or six neighboring nations, embroidered, laced with gold, motley, continually heightened in effect or changed for others: there was, as it were, a carnival in their brains as well as on their backs.

Above them, on the stage, were the spectators who could afford a shilling, the stylish crowd, the upper class. They were protected from the rain, and if they wanted to pay an extra shilling, they could have a stool. This was the extent of privilege and comfort: it often happened that there weren't enough stools; then they would lie on the ground: this was not a moment for being fussy. They played cards, smoked, insulted the pit, who threw insults back at them without holding back, and even tossed apples their way. They also gestured wildly, swore in Italian, French, English; crackling jokes in fancy, colorful, elaborate words: in short, they had the lively, original, carefree mannerisms of artists, the same humor, the same lack of restraint, and to top it off, the same desire to stand out, the same imaginative urges, the same absurd and colorful styles, beards shaped into a point, like a fan, a spade, or the letter T, flashy and costly clothing, inspired by five or six nearby nations, embroidered, trimmed with gold, colorful, continuously enhanced or swapped out for others: it was, in a way, a carnival going on in their minds as well as on their bodies.

With such spectators illusions could be produced without much trouble: there were no preparations or perspectives; few or no movable scenes: their imaginations took all this upon them. A scroll in big letters announced to the public that they were in London or Constantinople; and that was enough to carry the public to the desired place. There was no trouble about probability. Sir Philip Sidney writes:

With such an audience, illusions could be easily created: there were no elaborate sets or perspectives; very few moving scenes. Their imaginations did all the work. A large sign announced to the audience that they were in London or Constantinople, and that was enough to transport them to the intended location. There was no concern for realism. Sir Philip Sidney writes:

"You shall have Asia of the one side, and Africke of the other, and so many other under-kingdomes, that the Plaier when hee comes in, must ever begin with telling where hee is, or else the tale will not be conceived. Now shall you have three Ladies walke to gather flowers, and then wee must beleeve the stage to be a garden. By and by wee heare newes of shipwracke in the same place, then wee are to blame if we accept it not for a rocke;... while in the meane time two armies flie in, represented with foure swordes and bucklers, and then what hard heart will not receive it for a pitched field? Now of time they are much more liberall. For ordinary it is, that two young Princes fall in love, after many traverses, shee is got with childe, delivered of a faire boy, hee is lost, groweth a man, falleth in love, and is readie to get another childe; and all this in two hours space."[395]

"You'll have Asia on one side and Africa on the other, along with many smaller kingdoms that when the actor comes in, he has to start by saying where he is, or the story won't make sense. Now, you’ll see three ladies walking to pick flowers, and we have to believe the stage is a garden. Soon, we hear news of a shipwreck in the same place, and we’d be mistaken if we don’t accept it as a rock;... meanwhile, two armies rush in, represented by four swords and shields, and who wouldn’t see that as a battlefield? When it comes to time, they are much more forgiving. It’s common for two young princes to fall in love, and after many ups and downs, one gets pregnant, has a beautiful baby boy, he gets lost, grows up, falls in love again, and is ready to have another child—all within two hours." [395]

Doubtless these enormities were somewhat reduced under Shakespeare; with a few hangings, crude representations of animals, towers, forests, they assisted somewhat the public imagination. But after all, in Shakespeare's plays, as in all others, the imagination from within is chiefly drawn upon for the machinery; it must lend itself to all, substitute all, accept for a queen a young man who has just been shaved, endure in one act ten changes of place, leap suddenly over twenty years or five hundred miles,[396] take half a dozen supernumeraries for forty [Pg 266] thousand men, and to have represented by the rolling of the drums all the battles of Caesar, Henry V, Coriolanus, Richard III. And imagination, being so overflowing and so young, accepts all this. Recall your own youth; for my part, the deepest emotions I have ever felt at a theatre were given to me by a strolling bevy of four young girls, playing comedy and tragedy on a stage in a coffee-house; true, I was eleven years old. So in this theatre, at this moment, their souls were fresh, as ready to feel everything as the poet was to dare everything.

Surely these exaggerations were somewhat toned down under Shakespeare; with a few executions, simple representations of animals, towers, and forests, they helped engage the public's imagination a bit. But ultimately, in Shakespeare's plays, as in all others, the imagination from within is mainly relied upon for the stagecraft; it has to adapt to everything, replace anything, accept a young man who has just shaved as a queen, endure ten changes of location in one act, suddenly jump over twenty years or five hundred miles,[396] take a handful of extras to represent forty thousand men, and portray all of Caesar’s, Henry V’s, Coriolanus’s, Richard III’s battles with just the sound of drums. And imagination, being so abundant and youthful, embraces all of this. Think back to your own youth; for me, the strongest emotions I've ever experienced at a theater came from a small group of four young girls, performing comedy and tragedy on a stage in a coffeehouse; to be fair, I was eleven years old. So in this theater, at this moment, their spirits were vibrant, as ready to feel everything as the poet was to take risks.


SECTION II.—Manners of the Sixteenth Century

These are but externals; let us try to advance further, to observe the passions, the bent of mind, the inner man: it is this inner state which raised and modelled the drama, as everything else; invisible inclinations are everywhere the cause of visible works, and the interior shapes the exterior. What are these townspeople, courtiers, this public, whose taste fashions the theatre? what is there peculiar in the structure and condition of their minds? The condition must needs be peculiar; for the drama flourishes all of a sudden, and for sixty years together, with marvellous luxuriance, and at the end of this time is arrested so that no effort could ever revive it. The structure must be peculiar; for of all theatres, old and new, this is distinct in form, and displays a style, action, characters, an idea of life, which are not found in any age or any country beside. This particular feature is the free and complete expansion of nature.

These are just surface-level things; let's dig deeper and examine the emotions, the mindset, the inner self: it’s this inner state that shaped and influenced the drama, just like everything else; unseen motivations are always the root of visible actions, and the inside defines the outside. Who are these townspeople, courtiers, this audience, whose preferences shape the theater? What’s unique about the way their minds are structured and conditioned? The condition must be unique; after all, the drama suddenly thrived for sixty years straight, experiencing incredible growth, only to suddenly stop in a way that no effort could ever bring it back. The structure must be unique as well; among all theaters, old and new, this one stands out in form and presents a style, action, characters, and a view of life that don’t exist in any other age or country. This distinct feature is the free and complete expression of nature.

What we call nature in men is, man such as he was before culture and civilization had deformed and reformed him. Almost always, when a new generation arrives at manhood and consciousness, it finds a code of precepts impose on it with all the weight and authority of antiquity. A hundred kinds of chains, a hundred thousand kinds of ties, religion, morality, good breeding, every legislation which regulates sentiments, morals, manners, fetter and tame the creature of impulse and passion which breathes and frets within each of us. There is nothing like that here. It is a regeneration, and the curb of the past is wanting to the present. Catholicism, reduced to external ceremony and clerical chicanery, had just ended; Protestantism, arrested in its [Pg 267] first gropings after truth, or straying into sects, had not yet gained the mastery; the religion of discipline was grown feeble, and the religion of morals was not yet established; men ceased to listen to the directions of the clergy, and has not yet spelled out the law of conscience. The church was turned into an assembly-room, as in Italy; the young fellows came to St. Paul's to walk, laugh, chatter, display their new cloaks; the thing had even passed into a custom. They paid for the noise they made with their spurs, and this tax was a source of income to the canons;[397] pickpockets, loose girls, came there by crowds; these latter struck their bargains while service was going on. Imagine, in short, that the scruples of conscience and the severity of the Puritans were at that time odious and ridiculed on the stage, and judge of the difference between this sensual, unbridled England, and the correct, disciplined, stiff England of our own time. Ecclesiastical or secular, we find no signs of rule. In the failure of faith, reason had not gained sway, and opinion is as void of authority as tradition. The imbecile age, which has just ended, continues buried in scorn, with its ravings, its verse-makers, and its pedantic text-books; and out of the liberal opinions derived from antiquity, from Italy, France, and Spain, everyone could pick and choose as it pleased him, without stooping to restraint or acknowledging a superiority. There was no model imposed on them, as nowadays; instead of affecting imitation, they affected originality.[398] Each strove to be himself, with his own oaths, peculiar ways, costumes, his specialties of conduct and humor, and to be unlike everyone else. They said not, "So and so is done," but "I do so and so." Instead of restraining, they gave free vent to themselves. There was no etiquette of society; save for an exaggerated jargon of chivalresque courtesy, they are masters of speech and action on the impulse of the moment. You will find them free from decorum, as of all else. In [Pg 268] this outbreak and absence of fetters, they resemble fine strong horses let loose in the meadow. Their inborn instincts have not been tamed, nor muzzled, nor diminished.

What we refer to as nature in people is essentially humanity as it existed before culture and civilization distorted and reshaped it. Almost every time a new generation reaches adulthood and awareness, it finds a set of rules imposed on it with all the weight and authority of tradition. Numerous chains, countless ties—religion, morality, etiquette, every law that governs feelings, morals, and behavior—restrain and tame the impulsive and passionate being that exists within each of us. This situation is different here. It represents a rebirth, where the constraints of the past no longer hold sway over the present. Catholicism, reduced to mere rituals and clerical trickery, had just come to an end; Protestantism, still figuring out its truth or wandering into different sects, had yet to establish dominance; the discipline-based religion had weakened, and the moral-based religion was not yet established; people stopped listening to the clergy's guidance and had yet to decipher the laws of their conscience. The church had transformed into a social gathering spot, like in Italy; young men would go to St. Paul’s to stroll, laugh, chat, and show off their new cloaks; this had turned into a common practice. They paid for the noise they caused with their spurs, and this fee became an income source for the canons; thieves and loose women flocked there; the latter would make their deals while services were happening. In short, the moral scruples and strictness of the Puritans were then mocked and ridiculed on stage, illustrating the contrast between this liberated, unrestrained England and the proper, disciplined, rigid England of today. Whether ecclesiastical or secular, there were no signs of authority. In the absence of faith, reason had not taken control, and public opinion was just as powerless as tradition. The foolish age that just passed remains buried in disdain, with its rants, poets, and dull textbooks; and from the liberal ideas drawn from antiquity, Italy, France, and Spain, everyone could pick and choose what suited them without bowing to restraint or recognizing a higher authority. No model was imposed on them, as it is today; instead of pretending to imitate, they pretended to be original. Each person aimed to be themselves, using their unique expressions, distinct styles, and personal ways of acting and joking, striving to stand apart from everyone else. They didn’t say, “This is how it is done,” but rather, “This is how I do it.” Instead of holding back, they expressed themselves freely. There was no societal etiquette; apart from a somewhat exaggerated language of chivalrous politeness, they freely expressed their thoughts and actions in the moment. You will find them devoid of decorum, just like everything else. In this outburst and absence of restraints, they resemble strong horses unleashed in a meadow. Their natural instincts have not been tamed, silenced, or diminished.

On the contrary, they have been preserved intact by bodily and military training; and escaping as they were from barbarism, not from civilization, they had not been acted upon by the innate softening and hereditary tempering which are new transmitted with the blood, and civilize a man from the moment of his birth. This is why man, who for three centuries has been a domestic animal, was still almost a savage beast, and the force of his muscles and the strength of his nerves increased the boldness and energy of his passions. Look at these uncultivated men, men of the people, how suddenly the blood warms and rises to their face; their fists double, their lips press together, and those vigorous bodies rush at once into action. The courtiers of that age were like our men of the people. They had the same taste for the exercise of their limbs, the same indifference toward the inclemencies of the weather, the same coarseness of language, the same undisguised sensuality. They were carmen in body and gentlemen in sentiment, with the dress of actors and the tastes of artists. "At fourtene," says John Hardyng, "a lordes sonnes shalle to felde hunte the dere, and catch an hardynesse. For dere to hunte and slea, and see them blede, ane hardyment gyffith to his courage.... At sextene yere, to werray and to wage, to juste and ryde, and castels to assayle... and every day his armure to assay in fete of armes with some of his meyne."[399] When ripened to manhood, he is employed with the bow, in wrestling, leaping, vaulting. Henry VII's court, in its noisy merriment, was like a village fair. The king, says Holinshed, exercised himself "dailie in shooting, singing, dancing, wrestling, casting of the barre, plaieing at the recorders, flute, virginals, in setting of songs, and making of ballads." He leaps the moats with a pole, and was once within an ace of being killed. He is so fond of wrestling, that publicly, on the field of the Cloth of Gold, he seized Francis I in his arms to try a throw with him. This is how a common soldier or a bricklayer nowadays tries a new comrade. In fact, they regarded gross jests and brutal buffooneries as amusements, as soldiers and bricklayers do now. In every nobleman's house [Pg 269] there was a fool, whose business it was to utter pointed jests, to make eccentric gestures, horrible faces, to sing licentious songs, as we might hear now in a beer-house. They thought insults and obscenity a joke. They were foul-mouthed, they listened to Rabelais's words undiluted, and delighted in conversation which would revolt us. They had no respect for humanity; the rules of proprieties and the habits of good breeding began only under Louis XIV, and by imitation of the French; at this time they all blurted out the word that fitted in, and that was most frequently a coarse word. You will see on the stage, in Shakespeare's "Pericles," the filth of a haunt of vice.[400] The great lords, the well-dressed ladies, speak billingsgate. When Henry V pays his court to Catherine of France, it is with the coarse bearing of a sailor who may have taken a fancy to a sutler; and like the tars who tattoo a heart on their arms to prove their love for the girls they left behind them, there were men who "devoured sulphur and drank urine"[401] to win their mistress by a proof of affection. Humanity is as much lacking as decency.[402] Blood, suffering, does not move them. The court frequents bear and bull baitings, where dogs are ripped up and chained beasts are sometimes beaten to death, and it was, says an officer of the palace, "a charming entertainment."[403] No wonder they used their arms like clodhoppers and gossips. Elizabeth used to beat her maids of honor, "so that these beautiful girls could often be heard crying and lamenting in a piteous manner." One day she spat upon Sir Mathew's fringed coat; at another time, when Essex, whom she was scolding, turned his back, she gave him a box on the ear. It was then the practice of great ladies to beat their children and their servants. Poor Jane Grey was sometimes so wretchedly "boxed, struck, pinched, and ill-treated in [Pg 270] other manners which she dare not relate," that she used to wish herself dead. Their first idea is to come to words, to blows, to have satisfaction. As in feudal times, they appeal at once to arms, and retain the habit of taking the law in their own hands, and without delay. "On Thursday laste," writes Gilbert Talbot to the Earl and Countess of Shrewsbury, "as my Lorde Rytche was rydynge in the streates, there was one Wyndam that stode in a dore, and shotte a dagge at him, thynkynge to have slayne him. ... The same daye, also, as Sr John Conway was goynge in the streetes, Mr. Lodovyke Grevell came sodenly upon him, and stroke him on the hedd wth a sworde.... I am forced to trouble yor Honors wth thes tryflynge matters, for I know no greater."[404] No one, not even the queen, is safe among these violent dispositions.[405] Again, when one man struck another in the precincts of the court, his hand was cut off, and the arteries stopped with a red-hot iron. Only such atrocious imitations of their own crimes, and the painful image of bleeding and suffering flesh, could tame their vehemence and restrain the uprising of their instincts. Judge now what materials they furnish to the theatre, and what characters they look for at the theatre. To please the public, the stage cannot deal too much in open lust and the strongest passions; it must depict man attaining the limit of his desires, unchecked, almost mad, now trembling and rooted before the white palpitating flesh which his eyes devour, now haggard and grinding his teeth before the enemy whom he wishes to tear to pieces, now carried beyond himself and overwhelmed at the sight of the honors and wealth which he covets, always raging and enveloped in a tempest of eddying ideas, sometimes shaken by impetuous joy, more often on the verge of fury and madness, stronger, more ardent, more daringly let loose to infringe on reason and law than ever. We hear from the stage as from the history of the time, these fierce murmurs: the sixteenth century is like a den of lions.

On the contrary, they have been kept intact through physical and military training; having escaped from barbarism rather than civilization, they hadn't been influenced by the natural softening and hereditary refining that are passed down through blood and civilize a person from birth. This is why a man, who for three centuries has been a domesticated creature, was still nearly a savage beast, and the strength of his muscles and nerves only heightened his boldness and passion. Look at these unrefined men, common folk—how quickly their blood rushes to their face; their fists clench, their lips press together, and those strong bodies spring into action. The courtiers of that time were like our common people. They shared the same love for physical activities, indifference to harsh weather, coarse language, and unfiltered sensuality. They were workers in body and gentlemen in spirit, dressed like actors with the tastes of artists. "At fourteen," says John Hardyng, "a lord’s son shall go into the field to hunt deer and gain courage. For hunting and killing deer, and seeing them bleed, gives him bravery.... At sixteen, to engage in war, jousting, and assault castles... and every day to test his armor in feats of arms with some of his companions." When he reached adulthood, he was engaged in archery, wrestling, leaping, and vaulting. Henry VII's court, with its loud merriment, resembled a village fair. The king, according to Holinshed, practiced "daily in shooting, singing, dancing, wrestling, throwing the bar, playing the recorder, flute, virginals, composing songs, and writing ballads." He leaps the moats with a pole and was nearly killed once. He loved wrestling so much that, publicly, on the field of the Cloth of Gold, he seized Francis I in his arms to try and throw him. This is how a common soldier or a bricklayer today would greet a new buddy. In fact, they considered crude jokes and brutal antics to be fun, just like soldiers and bricklayers do now. In every nobleman’s house, there was a fool whose job was to make sharp jokes, perform odd gestures, make horrible faces, and sing lewd songs, similar to what you might hear now in a bar. They thought insults and vulgarity were funny. They had foul mouths, enjoyed Rabelais’s unfiltered words, and loved conversations that would disgust us. They had no respect for humanity; the rules of propriety and good manners started only under Louis XIV, copying the French; at that time, they would blurt out whatever word came to mind, which was often a vulgar one. You’ll see on the stage, in Shakespeare's "Pericles," the filth of a vice-filled den. The great lords and well-dressed ladies spoke in vulgar terms. When Henry V wooed Catherine of France, he did so with the rough demeanor of a sailor who might have taken a liking to a merchant; like sailors who tattoo hearts on their arms to show their love for the girls they left behind, there were men who “devoured sulfur and drank urine” to demonstrate their affection for a lady. Humanity was as lacking as decency. Blood and suffering didn’t affect them. The court attended bear and bull baiting events, where dogs are torn apart and chained animals are sometimes beaten to death, which, according to a palace officer, was "a charming entertainment." No surprise they handled their weapons like clumsy buffoons. Elizabeth would beat her maids of honor, "so that these beautiful girls could often be heard crying and lamenting in a pitiful manner." One day she spat on Sir Mathew's fringed coat; another time, when Essex, whom she was scolding, turned his back, she slapped him. It was common for great ladies to hit their children and servants. Poor Jane Grey was sometimes so thoroughly "boxed, struck, pinched, and mistreated in ways she dared not speak of," that she wished for death. Their first reaction was to argue, to fight, to seek revenge. Like in feudal times, they immediately resorted to violence, taking the law into their own hands without hesitation. "Last Thursday," writes Gilbert Talbot to the Earl and Countess of Shrewsbury, "while my Lord Rytche was riding in the streets, there was a man named Wyndam standing in a doorway who shot at him, aiming to kill him. ... That same day, also, while Sir John Conway was walking in the streets, Mr. Lodovyke Grevell suddenly attacked him and struck him on the head with a sword.... I have to bother your Honors with these trivial matters, for I know of nothing greater." No one, not even the queen, is safe among these violent tempers. Furthermore, when one person struck another in the court grounds, the offender's hand was chopped off, and the blood vessels were cauterized with a red-hot iron. Only such horrific imitations of their own crimes, and the painful image of bleeding and suffering flesh, could temper their fervor and suppress their instincts. Consider what kind of material they provide for the theater, and the characters they wish to see. To satisfy the audience, the stage can't portray too little of open lust and the strongest emotions; it must show man reaching the peak of his desires, unrestrained, almost insane, now trembling and frozen before the white, quivering flesh that his eyes devour, now gaunt and grinding his teeth before the enemy he wants to rip apart, now carried away by his passions and overwhelmed at the sight of the honors and wealth he craves, always raging and caught in a whirlwind of thoughts, sometimes shaken by intense joy, more often on the brink of fury and madness, more powerful, more passionate, and more daringly reckless to break reason and law than ever. We hear from the stage, just as from the history of the time, these fierce murmurs: the sixteenth century is like a den of lions.

Amid passions so strong as these there is not one lacking. Nature appears here in all its violence, but also in all its fulness. If nothing had been weakened, nothing had been mutilated. It is the entire man who is displayed, heart, mind, body, senses, [Pg 271] with his noblest and finest aspirations, as with his most bestial and savage appetites, without the preponderance of any dominant circumstance to cast him altogether in one direction, to exalt or degrade him. He has not become rigid, as he will be under Puritanism. He is not uncrowned as in the Restoration. After the hollowness and weariness of the fifteenth century, he rose up by a second birth, as before in Greece man had risen by a first birth; and now, as then, the temptations of the outer world came combined to raise his faculties from their sloth and torpor. A sort of generous warmth spread over them to ripen and make them flourish. Peace, prosperity, comfort began; new industries and increasing activity suddenly multiplied objects of utility and luxury tenfold. America and India, by their discovery, caused the treasures and prodigies heaped up afar over distant seas to shine before their eyes; antiquity rediscovered, sciences mapped out, the Reformation begun, books multiplied by printing, ideas by books, doubled the means of enjoyment, imagination, and thought. People wanted to enjoy, to imagine, and to think; for the desire grows with the attraction, and here all attractions were combined. There were attractions for the senses, in the chambers which they began to warm, in the beds newly furnished with pillows, in the coaches which they began to use for the first time. There were attractions for the senses, in the chambers which they began to warm, in the beds newly furnished with pillows, in the coaches which they began to use for the first time. There were attractions for the imagination in the new palaces, arranged after the Italian manner; in the variegated hangings from Flanders; in the rich garments, gold-embroidered, which, being continually changed, combined the fancies and the splendors of all Europe. There were attractions for the mind, in the noble and beautiful writings which, spread abroad, translated, explained, brought in philosophy, eloquence, and poetry, from restored antiquity, and from the surrounding renaissances. Under this appeal all aptitudes and instincts at once started up; the low and the lofty, ideal and sensual love, gross cupidity and pure generosity. Recall what you yourself experienced, when from being a child you became a man: what wishes for happiness, what breadth of anticipation, what intoxication of heart wafted you towards all joys; with what impulse your hands seized involuntarily and all at once every branch of the tree, and would not let a single fruit escape. At sixteen years, like Chérubin,[406] we wish for a servant girl [Pg 272] while we adore a Madonna; we are capable of every species of covetousness, and also of every species of self-denial; we find virtue more lovely, our meals more enjoyable; pleasure has more zest, heroism more worth: there is no allurement which is not keen; the sweetness and novelty of things are too strong; and in the hive of passions which buzzes within us, and stings us like the sting of a bee, we can do nothing but plunge, one after another, in all directions. Such were the men of this time, Raleigh, Essex, Elizabeth, Henry VIII himself, excessive and inconstant, ready for devotion and for crime, violent in good and evil, heroic with strange weaknesses, humble with sudden changes of mood, never vile with premeditation like the roisterers of the Restoration, never rigid on principle like the Puritans of the Revolution, capable of weeping like children,[407] and of dying like men, often base courtiers, more than once true knights, displaying constantly, amidst all these contradictions of bearing, only the fulness of their characters. Thus prepared, they could take in everything, sanguinary ferocity and refined generosity, the brutality of shameless debauchery, and the most divine innocence of love, accept all the characters, prostitutes and virgins, princes and mountebanks, pass quickly from trivial buffoonery to lyrical sublimities, listen alternately to the quibbles of clowns and the songs of lovers. The drama even, in order to imitate and satisfy the fertility of their nature, must talk all tongues, pompous, inflated verse, loaded with imagery, and side by side with this, vulgar prose: more, it must distort its natural style and limits; put songs, poetical devices, into the discourse of courtiers and the speeches of statesmen; bring on the stage the fairy world of the opera, as Middleton says, gnomes, nymphs of the land and sea, with their groves and their meadows; compel the gods to descend upon the stage, and hell itself to furnish its world of marvels. No other theatre is so complicated; for nowhere else do we find men so complete. [Pg 273]

Amid such strong passions, no one is missing. Nature shows up here in all its intensity, but also in its entirety. If nothing had been weakened, nothing was mutilated. It’s the whole person on display—heart, mind, body, senses, [Pg 271] with the highest aspirations and the most savage appetites, without the influence of any dominant circumstance pulling him in one direction, uplifting or degrading him. He hasn’t become rigid, as he will under Puritanism. He isn’t stripped of his crown as in the Restoration. After the emptiness and exhaustion of the fifteenth century, he rose up with a second birth, just as man rose with a first birth in Greece; and now, as back then, the temptations of the outer world came together to awaken his faculties from their lethargy. A kind of generous warmth spread over them to ripen and make them thrive. Peace, prosperity, comfort began; new industries and growing activity suddenly multiplied the objects of utility and luxury tenfold. America and India, discovered, brought the treasures and wonders piled up far across distant seas into view; antiquity rediscovered, sciences mapped out, the Reformation initiated, books multiplied through printing, ideas spread through books, doubling the means of enjoyment, imagination, and thought. People wanted to enjoy, imagine, and think; desire grows with attraction, and all attractions were present. There were sensory attractions in the rooms they began to heat, in the newly furnished beds with pillows, in the coaches they started using for the first time. There were attractions for the imagination in the new palaces, designed in the Italian style; in the colorful tapestries from Flanders; in the rich, gold-embroidered clothes that were continually changed, showcasing the fancy and splendor of all Europe. There were attractions for the mind in the noble and beautiful writings that spread out, translated and explained, bringing in philosophy, eloquence, and poetry from restored antiquity, along with surrounding renaissances. Under this call, all abilities and instincts surged forth; the low and the lofty, ideal and sensual love, greedy desire and pure generosity. Remember what you experienced when you transitioned from being a child to a man: what wishes for happiness, what broad expectations, what heart-pounding excitement drove you toward all joys; with what eagerness your hands reached out in every direction to grasp every branch of the tree, not letting a single fruit escape. At sixteen, like Chérubin,[406] we yearn for a servant girl while adoring a Madonna; we’re capable of every kind of greed and every kind of self-denial; we find virtue more beautiful, our meals more satisfying; pleasure is more enjoyable, heroism more valuable: there’s no temptation that isn’t intense; the sweetness and novelty of things are overwhelming; and in the hive of passions buzzing within us, stinging us like a bee’s sting, we can do nothing but dive, one after another, in all directions. Such were the people of this time: Raleigh, Essex, Elizabeth, Henry VIII himself—excessive and unpredictable, ready for devotion and crime, fierce in good and evil, heroic with strange weaknesses, humble with sudden mood swings, never vile with premeditation like the revelers of the Restoration, never rigid in principle like the Puritans of the Revolution, able to weep like children,[407] and die like men, often base courtiers, but at times true knights, constantly showcasing, amid all these contradictory behaviors, only the fullness of their characters. Thus prepared, they could absorb everything—bloody ferocity and refined generosity, the brutality of shameless debauchery and the pure innocence of love, accepting all characters, prostitutes and virgins, princes and charlatans, quickly transitioning from trivial jokes to lyrical heights, listening alternately to the quips of clowns and the songs of lovers. The drama, in order to reflect and satisfy the richness of their nature, had to speak in all voices—pompous, inflated verse filled with imagery alongside this, everyday prose: moreover, it had to stretch its natural style and limits; incorporate songs, poetic devices into the speech of courtiers and the addresses of statesmen; bring onto the stage the magical world of the opera, as Middleton notes—gnomes, nymphs from land and sea, with their groves and meadows; compel the gods to descend upon the stage, and even hell itself to provide its world of wonders. No other theater is as intricate; for nowhere else do we find such complete individuals. [Pg 273]


SECTION III.—Some Aspects of the English Mind

In this free and universal expansion, the passions had their special bent withal, which was an English one, inasmuch as they were English. After all, in every age, under every civilization, a people is always itself. Whatever be its dress, goat-skin blouse, gold-laced doublet, black dress-coat, the five or six great instincts which it possessed in its forests, follow it in its palaces and offices. To this day, warlike passions, a gloomy humor, subsist under the regularity and propriety of modern manners.[408] Their native energy and harshness pierce through the perfection of culture and the habits of comfort. Rich young men, on leaving Oxford, go to hunt bears on the Rocky Mountains, the elephant in South Africa, live under canvas, box, jump hedges on horseback, sail their yachts on dangerous coasts, delight in solitude and peril. The ancient Saxon, the old rover of the Scandinavian seas, has not perished. Even at school the children roughly treat one another, withstand one another, fight like men; and their character is so indomitable that they need the birch and blows to reduce them to the discipline of law. Judge what they were in the sixteenth century; the English race passed then for the most warlike of Europe, the most redoubtable in battle, the most impatient of anything like slavery.[409] "English savages" is what Cellini calls them; and the "great shins of beef" with which they fill themselves, keep up the force and ferocity of their instincts. To harden them thoroughly, institutions work in the same groove with nature. The nation is armed, every man is brought up like a soldier, bound to have arms according to his condition, to exercise himself on Sundays or holidays; from the yeoman to the lord, the old military constitution keeps them enrolled and ready for action.[410] In a state which resembles an army it is necessary that punishments, as in an army, shall inspire terror; and to make them worse, the hideous Wars of the Roses, which on every flaw of the succession to the throne are ready to break out again, are ever present in their [Pg 274] recollection. Such instincts, such a constitution, such a history, raise before them, with tragic severity, an idea of life: death is at hand, as well as wounds, the block, tortures. The fine cloaks of purple which the renaissances of the South displayed joyfully in the sun, to wear like a holiday garment, are here stained with blood, and edged with black. Throughout,[411] a stern discipline, and the axe ready for every suspicion of treason; great men, bishops, a chancellor, princes, the king's relatives, queens, a protector, all kneeling in the straw, sprinkled the Tower with their blood; one after the other they marched past, stretched out their necks; the Duke of Buckingham, Queen Anne Boleyn, Queen Catherine Howard, the Earl of Surrey, Admiral Seymour, the Duke of Somerset, Lady Jane Grey and her husband, the Duke of Northumberland, Mary Stuart, the Earl of Essex, all on the throne, or on the steps of the throne, in the highest rank of honors, beauty, youth, and genius; of the bright procession nothing is left but senseless trunks, marred by the tender mercies of the executioner. Shall I count the funeral pyres, the hangings, living men cut down from the gibbet, disembowelled, quartered,[412] their limbs cast into the fire, their heads exposed on the walls? There is a page in Holinshed which reads like a death register:

In this free and universal expansion, the passions had their unique focus, which was distinctly English, since they were English. After all, in every era and under every civilization, a people remains true to itself. No matter what they wear—be it a goat-skin blouse, a gold-laced doublet, or a black dress coat—the fundamental instincts they possess in their forests follow them into their palaces and offices. Even today, warrior spirits and a gloomy temperament exist beneath the order and propriety of modern behaviors.[408] Their raw energy and harshness break through the polish of culture and the comforts of life. Wealthy young men, upon graduating from Oxford, set off to hunt bears in the Rocky Mountains, elephants in South Africa, live in tents, box, jump hedges on horseback, and sail their yachts along treacherous coasts, finding joy in solitude and danger. The ancient Saxon, the old raider of the Scandinavian seas, has not disappeared. Even in school, children treat each other roughly, challenge one another, and fight like men; their character is so strong that they need corporal punishment to enforce the discipline of law. Consider what they were like in the sixteenth century; the English were then regarded as the most warlike in Europe, the most formidable in battle, and the least tolerant of anything resembling slavery.[409] "English savages" is what Cellini calls them; and the "great shins of beef" they consume maintain the strength and ferocity of their instincts. To thoroughly harden them, institutions align with nature in their approach. The nation is armed; every man is raised like a soldier, expected to own weapons according to his status and to train on Sundays or holidays; from the yeoman to the lord, the old military structure keeps them enrolled and ready for duty.[410] In a state resembling an army, it’s necessary that punishments instill fear, just as they do in an army; and to make matters worse, the horrific Wars of the Roses, which can erupt at any challenge to the throne’s legitimacy, linger constantly in their memories. Such instincts, such a constitution, and such a history create a tragic notion of life: death looms, as do injuries, executions, and torture. The fine purple cloaks celebrated during the Southern renaissances, worn like festive attire, are here stained with blood and edged in black. Throughout,[411] there exists a stern discipline and the executioner's axe ready for any hint of treason; great figures—bishops, a chancellor, princes, royal relatives, queens, a protector—all kneeling in the straw, stained the Tower with their blood; one by one they marched past, offering their necks; the Duke of Buckingham, Queen Anne Boleyn, Queen Catherine Howard, the Earl of Surrey, Admiral Seymour, the Duke of Somerset, Lady Jane Grey and her husband, the Duke of Northumberland, Mary Stuart, the Earl of Essex—all at the pinnacle of honor, beauty, youth, and talent; from that once-bright procession, nothing remains but lifeless bodies, mangled by the executioner's brutal kindness. Shall I list the funeral pyres, the hangings, living men cut down from the gallows, disemboweled, quartered,[412] their limbs tossed into the flames, their heads displayed on the walls? There is a page in Holinshed that reads like a register of the dead:

"The five and twentith daie of Maie (1535), was in saint Paules church at London examined nineteene men and six women born in Holland, whose opinions were (heretical). Fourteene of them were condemned, a man and a woman of them were burned in Smithfield, the other twelve were sent to other townes, there to be burnt. On the nineteenth of June were three moonkes of the Charterhouse hanged, drawne, and quartered at Tiburne, and their heads and quarters set up about London, for denieng the king to be supreme head of the church. Also the one and twentith of the same moneth, and for the same cause, doctor John Fisher, bishop of Rochester, was beheaded for denieng of the supremacie, and his head set upon London bridge, but his bodie buried within Barking churchyard. The pope had elected him a cardinall, and sent his hat as far as Calais, but his head was off before his hat was on: so that they met not. On the sixt of Julie, was Sir Thomas Moore beheaded for the like crime, that is to wit, for denieng the king to be supreme head."[413]

"On May 25, 1535, at St. Paul's Church in London, nineteen men and six women from Holland were questioned about their heretical beliefs. Fourteen of them were found guilty; a man and a woman were executed by burning in Smithfield, while the other twelve were sent to different towns to be burned. On June 19, three monks from the Charterhouse were hanged, drawn, and quartered at Tyburn, and their body parts were displayed around London for refusing to acknowledge the king's authority over the church. Additionally, on the 21st of the same month, Dr. John Fisher, the bishop of Rochester, was beheaded for the same reason, with his head displayed on London Bridge, and his body buried in Barking churchyard. The pope had made him a cardinal and sent his hat as far as Calais, but he was executed before the hat arrived, so they never met. On July 6, Sir Thomas More was beheaded for the same offense, that is, for denying the king's position as the supreme head." [413]

None of these murders seem extraordinary; the chroniclers mention them without growing indignant; the condemned go quietly to the block, as if the thing were perfectly natural. Anne Boleyn said seriously, before giving up her head to the executioner: "I praie God save the king, and send him long to reigne over you, for a gentler, nor a more merciful prince was there never."[414] Society is, as it were, in a state of siege, so incited that beneath the idea of order everyone entertained the idea of the scaffold. They saw it, the terrible machine, planted on all the highways of human life; and the byways as well as the highways led to it. A sort of martial law, introduced by conquests into civil affairs, entered thence into ecclesiastical matters,[415] and social economy ended by being enslaved by it. As in a camp,[416] expenditure, dress, the food of each class, are fixed and restricted; no one might stray out of his district, be idle, live after his own devices. Every stranger was seized, interrogated; if he could not give a good account of himself, the parish-stocks bruised his limbs; as in time of war he would have passed for a spy and an enemy, if caught amidst the army. Any person, says the law,[417] found living idly or loiteringly for the space of three days, shall be marked with a hot iron on his breast, and adjudged as a slave to the man who shall inform against him. This one "shall take the same slave, and give him bread, water, or small drink, and refuse meat, and cause him to work, by beating, chaining, or otherwise, in such work and labour as he shall put him to, be it never so vile." He may sell him, bequeath him, let him out for hire, or trade upon him "after the like sort as they may do of any other their moveable goods or chattels," put a ring of iron about his neck or leg; if he runs away and absents himself for fourteen days, he is branded on the forehead with a hot iron, and remains a slave for the whole of his life; if he runs away a second time, he is put to death. Sometimes, says More, you might see a score of thieves hung on the same gibbet. In one year[418] forty persons were put to death in the county of Somerset alone, and in each county there were three or four hundred vagabonds who would sometimes gather together and rob in armed bands of sixty at a time. Follow the whole of this history closely, the fires of Mary, the pillories of Elizabeth, and it is plain that the [Pg 276] moral tone of the land, like its physical condition, is harsh by comparison with other countries. They have no relish in their enjoyments, as in Italy; what is called Merry England is England given up to animal spirits, a coarse animation, produced by abundant feeding, continued prosperity, courage, and self-reliance; voluptuousness does not exist in this climate and this race. Mingled with the beautiful popular beliefs, the lugubrious dreams and the cruel nightmare of witchcraft make their appearance. Bishop Jewell, preaching before the queen, tells her that witches and sorcerers within these last few years are marvellously increased. Some ministers assert

None of these murders seem remarkable; the chroniclers report them without expressing outrage; the condemned walk calmly to the execution block, as if it were completely normal. Anne Boleyn said solemnly, just before giving her head to the executioner: "I pray God save the king, and grant him a long reign over you, for there has never been a gentler or more merciful prince." Society is, in a way, under siege, so stirred up that beneath the facade of order, everyone held the notion of the gallows. They could see it, the dreadful device, standing at the crossroads of human life; both the main roads and back roads led there. A kind of martial law, imposed by victories in military affairs, spilled over into civil matters, and then into religious affairs, and social order ultimately became enslaved by it. Just like in a camp, spending, clothing, and food for each class are fixed and restricted; no one is allowed to wander beyond their area, be idle, or live as they please. Any stranger was seized and questioned; if they couldn't explain themselves well, the parish stocks would punish them; just like in wartime, they could be seen as a spy and an enemy if caught near the army. According to the law, anyone found living idly or loafing around for three days will be branded with a hot iron on their chest and declared a slave to the person who informs on them. This person "shall take the same slave, and provide him with bread, water, or weak drink, denying him meat, and force him to work, through beating, chaining, or otherwise, in whatever degrading tasks he assigns him." They can sell him, bequeath him, rent him out, or trade him "just like any of their other personal belongings," and put an iron ring around his neck or leg; if he runs away and stays away for fourteen days, he gets branded on the forehead with a hot iron and remains a slave for life; if he escapes a second time, he is executed. Sometimes, as More mentions, you might see a dozen thieves hanging from the same gallows. In one year, forty people were executed in Somerset alone, and in each county, there were three or four hundred vagrants who occasionally banded together and robbed in armed groups of sixty at a time. Follow the entire history closely, the fires of Mary, the pillories of Elizabeth, and it's clear that the moral state of the land, like its physical condition, is harsher compared to other countries. They lack enjoyment in their pleasures, unlike in Italy; what is called Merry England is actually an England given over to animal spirits, a coarse enthusiasm fueled by ample food, ongoing prosperity, courage, and self-reliance; sensuality does not thrive in this climate and among this race. Mixed with the beautiful popular beliefs, the gloomy dreams and the brutal nightmare of witchcraft make their presence known. Bishop Jewell, preaching before the queen, informs her that witches and sorcerers have remarkably increased in these last few years. Some ministers assert

"That they have had in their parish at one instant xvij or xviij witches; meaning such as could worke miracles supernaturallie; that they work spells by which men pine away even unto death, their colour fadeth, their flesh rotteth, their speech is benumbed, their senses are bereft; that instructed by the devil, they make ointments of the bowels and members of children, whereby they ride in the aire, and accomplish all their desires. When a child is not baptized, or defended by the sign of the cross, then the witches catch them from their mothers sides in the night,... kill them... or after buriall steale them out of their graves, and seeth them in a caldron, untill their flesh be made potable.... It is an infallible rule, that everie fortnight, or at the least everie moneth, each witch must kill one child at the least for hir part."

"In their parish, there have been 17 or 18 witches at one point; referring to those who can perform supernatural miracles. They cast spells that make people waste away to the point of death, causing their color to fade, their flesh to rot, their speech to become numb, and their senses to vanish. Guided by the devil, they create ointments from the organs and body parts of children, which lets them fly through the air and satisfy all their desires. When a child isn't baptized or protected by the sign of the cross, the witches can grab them from their mother's side at night,... kill them... or after they are buried, dig them up from their graves and boil them in a cauldron until their flesh can be consumed.... It is a strict rule that every two weeks, or at least once a month, each witch must kill at least one child as part of their pact."

Here was something to make the teeth chatter with fright. Add to this revolting and absurd descriptions, wretched tomfooleries, details about the infernal caldron, all the nastinesses which could haunt the trite imagination of a hideous and drivelling old woman, and you have the spectacles, provided by Middleton and Shakespeare, and which suit the sentiments of the age and the national humor. The fundamental gloom pierces through the glow and rapture of poetry. Mournful legends have multiplied; every churchyard has its ghost; wherever a man has been murdered his spirit appears. Many people dare not leave their village after sunset. In the evening, before bed-time, men talk of the coach which is seen drawn by headless horses, with headless postilions and coachmen, or of unhappy spirits who, compelled to inhabit the plain, under the sharp northeast wind, pray for the shelter of a hedge or a valley. They dream terribly of death:

Here’s something that would make your teeth chatter with fear. Add to this disturbing and ridiculous descriptions, pointless nonsense, details about the hellish cauldron, all the disgusting things that could haunt the tired imagination of a creepy old woman, and you get the performances provided by Middleton and Shakespeare, which match the feelings of the time and the national humor. The underlying gloom seeps through the bright and joyful poetry. Sad stories have increased; every graveyard has its ghost; wherever a person has been murdered, their spirit shows up. Many people are too afraid to leave their village after dark. In the evening, before bed, men talk about the coach seen pulled by headless horses, with headless drivers and conductors, or about troubled spirits who, forced to roam the plain in the biting northeast wind, wish for the cover of a hedge or a valley. They have terrifying dreams of death:

"To die and go we know not where;
To lie in cold obstruction and to rot;
[Pg 277] This sensible warm motion to become
A kneaded clod; and the delighted spirit
To bathe in fiery floods, or to reside
In thrilling regions of thick-ribbed ice;
To be imprison'd in the viewless winds,
And blown with restless violence round about
The pendent world; or to be worse than worst
Of those that lawless and incertain thought
Imagine howling: 'tis too horrible!"[419]

"To die and go to a place we don’t comprehend;
To lie in cold silence and rot;
[Pg 277] This warm, vibrant movement evolving into
A lifeless mass; and the cheerful spirit
To drown in raging floods, or to live
In thrilling regions of dense ice;
To be caught in unseen winds,
And thrown around with unyielding rage everywhere
The hanging world; or to be even worse than the worst.
Of those who unlawfully and unpredictably imagine
"Screaming: it's just too awful!"[419]

The greatest speak with a sad resignation of the infinite obscurity which embraces our poor, short, glimmering life, our life, which is but a troubled dream;[420] the sad state of humanity, which is but passion, madness, and sorrow; the human being who is himself, perhaps, but a vain phantom, a grievous sick man's dream. In their eyes we roll down a fatal slope, where chance dashes us one against the other, and the inner destiny which urges us onward, only shatters after it has blinded us. And at the end of all is "the silent grave, no conversation, no joyful tread of friends, no voice of lovers, no careful father's counsel; nothing's heard, nor nothing is, but all oblivion, dust, and endless darkness."[421] If yet there were nothing. "To die, to sleep; to sleep, perchance to dream." To dream sadly, to fall into a nightmare like the nightmare of life, like that in which we are struggling and crying to-day, gasping with hoarse throat!—this is their idea of man and of existence, the national idea, which fills the stage with calamities and despair, which makes a display of tortures and massacres, which abounds in madness and crime, which holds up death as the issue throughout. A threatening and sombre fog veils their mind like their sky, and joy, like the sun, only appears in its full force now and then. They are different from the Latin race, and in the common Renaissance they are regenerated otherwise than the Latin races. The free and full development of pure nature which, in Greece and Italy, ends in the painting of beauty and happy energy, ends here in the painting of ferocious energy, agony, and death. [Pg 278]

The greatest among us speak with a sad resignation about the endless darkness that surrounds our brief, flickering existence—a life that feels like just a troubled dream; the unfortunate state of humanity, characterized by passion, madness, and sorrow. Perhaps a person is merely a vain illusion, a painful dream of a sick man. In their view, we slide down a disastrous path where chance collides us with one another, and the inner fate that pushes us forward only shatters once it has blinded us. At the end of it all lies "the silent grave, no conversation, no joyful step of friends, no voice of lovers, no careful father’s advice; nothing is heard, nor exists, but complete oblivion, dust, and endless darkness." If only there were nothing at all. "To die, to sleep; to sleep, perhaps to dream." To dream sadly, to sink into a nightmare similar to the nightmare of life, in which we are struggling and crying today, gasping with a hoarse voice!—this is their view of humanity and existence, a national sentiment that fills the stage with tragedies and despair, showcasing suffering and massacres, overflowing with insanity and crime, and presenting death as the ultimate outcome. A threatening and gloomy fog shrouds their minds like their sky, and joy, like the sun, only breaks through in full force occasionally. They differ from the Latin race, and in the shared Renaissance, they are transformed differently than the Latin peoples. The free and complete development of pure nature that, in Greece and Italy, culminates in the depiction of beauty and vibrant energy, here results in the portrayal of violent energy, agony, and death. [Pg 278]


SECTION IV.—The Poets of the Period

Thus was this theatre produced; a theatre unique in history, like the admirable and fleeting epoch from which it sprang, the work and the picture of this young world, as natural, as unshackled, and as tragic as itself. When an original and national drama springs up, the poets who establish it carry in themselves the sentiments which it represents. They display better than other men the feelings of the public, because those feelings arc stronger in them than in other men. The passions which surround them, break forth in their heart with a harsher or a juster cry, and hence their voices become the voices of all. Chivalric and Catholic Spain had her interpreters in her enthusiasts and her Don Quixotes: in Calderon, first a soldier, afterwards a priest; in Lope de Vega, a volunteer at fifteen, a passionate lover, a wandering duelist, a soldier of the Armada, finally, a priest and familiar of the Holy Office; so full of fervor that he fasts till he is exhausted, faints with emotion while singing mass, and in his flagellations stains the walls of his cell with blood. Calm and noble Greece had in her principal tragic poet one of the most accomplished and fortunate of her sons:[422] Sophocles, first in song and palaestra; who at fifteen sang, unclad, the pæan before the trophy of Salamis, and who afterwards, as ambassador, general, ever loving the gods and impassioned for his state, presented, in his life as in his works, the spectacle of the incomparable harmony which made the beauty of the ancient world, and which the modern world will never more attain to. Eloquent and worldly France, in the age which carried the art of good manners and conversation to its highest pitch, finds, to write her oratorical tragedies and to paint her drawing-room passions, the most able craftsman of words, Racine, a courtier, a man of the world; the most capable, by the delicacy of his tact and the adaptation of his style, of making men of the world and courtiers speak. So in England the poets are in harmony with their works. Almost all are Bohemians; they sprang from the people,[423] were educated, and usually studied at Oxford or Cambridge, but they were poor, so that their education contrasts with [Pg 279] their condition. Ben Jonson is the step-son of a bricklayer, and himself a bricklayer; Marlowe is the son of a shoemaker; Shakespeare of a wool merchant; Massinger of a servant of a noble family.[424] They live as they can, get into debt, write for their bread, go on the stage. Peele, Lodge, Marlowe, Ben Jonson, Shakespeare, Heywood, are actors; most of the details which we have of their lives are taken from the journal of Henslowe, a retired pawnbroker, later a money-lender and manager of a theatre, who gives them work, advances money to them, receives their manuscripts or their wardrobes as security. For a play he gives seven or eight pounds; after the year 1600 prices rise, and reach as high as twenty or twenty-five pounds. It is clear that, even after this increase, the trade of author scarcely brings in bread. In order to earn money, it was necessary, like Shakespeare, to become a manager, to try to have a share in the property of a theatre; but such success is rare, and the life which they lead, a life of actors and artists, improvident, full of excess, lost amid debauchery and acts of violence, amidst women of evil fame, in contact with young profligates, among the temptations of misery, imagination and license, generally leads them to exhaustion, poverty, and death. Men received enjoyment from them, but neglected and despised them. One actor, for a political allusion, was sent to prison, and only just escaped losing his ears; great men, men in office, abused them like servants. Heywood, who played almost every day, bound himself, in addition, to write a sheet daily, for several years composes at haphazard in taverns, labors and sweats like a true literary hack, and dies leaving two hundred and twenty pieces, of which most are lost. Kyd, one of the earliest in date, died in misery. Shirley, one of the last, at the end of his career, was obliged to become once more a schoolmaster. Massinger dies unknown; and in the parish register we find only this sad mention of him: "Philip Massinger, a stranger." A few months after the death of Middleton, his widow was obliged to ask alms of the City, because he had left nothing. Imagination, as Drummond said of Ben Jonson, oppressed their reason; it is the common failing of poets. They wish to enjoy, and give themselves wholly up to [Pg 280] enjoyment; their mood, their heart governs them; in their life, as in their works, impulses are irresistible; desire comes suddenly, like a wave, drowning reason, resistance—often even giving neither reason nor resistance time to show themselves.[425] Many are roisterers, sad roisterers of the same sort, such as Musset and Murger, who give themselves up to every passion, and "drown their sorrows in the bowl"; capable of the purest and most poetic dreams, of the most delicate and touching tenderness, and who yet can only undermine their health and mar their fame. Such are Nash, Decker, and Greene; Nash, a fantastic satirist, who abused his talent, and conspired like a prodigal against good fortune; Decker, who passed three years in the King's Bench prison; Greene, above all, a pleasing wit, copious, graceful, who took a delight in destroying himself, publicly with tears confessing his vices,[426] and the next moment plunging into them again. These are mere androgynes, true courtesans, in manners, body, and heart. Quitting Cambridge, "with good fellows as free-living as himself," Greene had travelled over Spain, Italy, "in which places he sawe and practizde such villainie as is abhominable to declare." You see the poor man is candid, not sparing himself; he is natural; passionate in everything, repentance or otherwise; above all of ever-varying mood; made for self-contradiction; not self-correction. On his return he became, in London, a supporter of taverns, a haunter of evil places. In his "Groatsworth of Wit bought with a Million of Repentance" he says:

Thus was this theater produced; a theater unique in history, like the remarkable and fleeting era from which it emerged, the work and the image of this young world, as natural, as unrestrained, and as tragic as itself. When an original and national drama arises, the poets who create it embody the sentiments it represents. They express the public's feelings more vividly than others because those feelings run deeper in them. The passions surrounding them erupt in their hearts with a harsher or more accurate cry, and thus their voices become the voices of all. Chivalric and Catholic Spain had her interpreters in her enthusiasts and her Don Quixotes: in Calderon, who was first a soldier and later a priest; in Lope de Vega, a volunteer at fifteen, a passionate lover, a wandering duelist, a soldier of the Armada, and finally, a priest and a familiar of the Holy Office; so filled with fervor that he fasts to exhaustion, faints with emotion while singing mass, and stains the walls of his cell with blood during his flagellations. Calm and noble Greece had in her chief tragic poet one of her most accomplished and fortunate sons: Sophocles, first in song and athletic prowess; who at fifteen sang, unclothed, the pæan before the trophy of Salamis, and who later, as ambassador and general, always devoted to the gods and passionate about his state, presented in his life and works the spectacle of the unmatched harmony that defined the beauty of the ancient world and which the modern world will never replicate. Eloquent and sophisticated France, in the age that elevated the art of good manners and conversation to its peak, finds, in Racine, the most skillful wordsmith to compose her theatrical tragedies and portray her social passions; a courtier and a worldly man, most capable of making society and court members speak with exquisite tact and style. Likewise, in England, the poets resonate with their works. Almost all are Bohemians; they came from the people, were educated, and often studied at Oxford or Cambridge, yet they were poor, making their education stand in stark contrast to their circumstances. Ben Jonson was the stepson of a bricklayer and himself a bricklayer; Marlowe was the son of a shoemaker; Shakespeare came from a wool merchant; Massinger from a servant of a noble family. They lived as best as they could, fell into debt, wrote for their survival, and stepped onto the stage. Peele, Lodge, Marlowe, Ben Jonson, Shakespeare, and Heywood were all actors; most of what we know about their lives comes from the journal of Henslowe, a retired pawnbroker who later became a moneylender and theater manager, who employed them, advanced them money, and took their manuscripts or costumes as collateral. For a play, he would pay seven or eight pounds; after 1600, prices went up, reaching as high as twenty or twenty-five pounds. It's clear that even after this increase, being an author hardly provided a living. To earn money, one had to become a manager, like Shakespeare, and try to have a stake in the theater; but such success was rare, and their lives, as actors and artists, were often reckless, full of excess, lost in debauchery and violence, surrounded by disreputable women, mingling with young prodigals, amidst the temptations of poverty, imagination, and indulgence, usually leading them to exhaustion, poverty, and death. People enjoyed their performances but neglected and looked down on them. One actor was imprisoned for a political joke and narrowly escaped losing his ears; important men in office treated them like servants. Heywood, who acted nearly every day, also committed to writing a daily sheet, composing at random in taverns, toiled hard like a true literary hack, and died leaving behind two hundred and twenty pieces, most of which are lost. Kyd, one of the earliest, died in poverty. Shirley, one of the last, had to return to being a schoolmaster towards the end of his career. Massinger died unknown; his name appears in the parish register with this sad note: "Philip Massinger, a stranger." A few months after Middleton's death, his widow had to beg for help from the city because he left nothing behind. As Drummond said of Ben Jonson, imagination overpowered their reason; it’s a common flaw among poets. They desire to enjoy life and give themselves entirely to pleasure; their mood and emotions govern them; in their lives, as in their works, their impulses are irresistible; desire hits suddenly, like a wave, drowning reason and resistance—often leaving neither reason nor resistance a chance to make themselves known. Many are indulgent revelers, melancholic revelers like Musset and Murger, who give themselves to every passion and "drown their sorrows in drink"; capable of the purest and most poetic dreams, of the most delicate and touching tenderness, yet only able to ruin their health and tarnish their reputations. Such are Nash, Decker, and Greene; Nash, a fanciful satirist who squandered his talent and lived like a prodigal; Decker, who spent three years in King’s Bench prison; and Greene, particularly, a charming wit, eloquent and elegant, who delighted in self-destruction, publicly confessing his vices in tears, only to plunge back into them again moments later. They are essentially androgynous, true courtesans in spirit, body, and heart. Leaving Cambridge, "with good fellows as free-living as himself," Greene traveled across Spain and Italy, "where he saw and practiced such wickedness that is unthinkable to recount." You see the poor man is candid, showing no mercy to himself; he is raw; passionate in every respect, whether in repentance or otherwise; always of fluctuating moods; built for self-contradiction, not self-correction. Upon returning, he became, in London, a supporter of taverns and a frequenter of dark places. In his "Groatsworth of Wit bought with a Million of Repentance," he says:

"I was dround in pride, whoredom was my daily exercise, and gluttony with drunkenness was my onely delight.... After I had wholly betaken me to the penning of plaies (which was my continuall exercise) I was so far from calling upon God that I sildome thought on God, but tooke such delight in swearing and blaspheming the name of God that none could thinke otherwise of me than that I was the child of perdition. These vanities and other trifling pamphlets I penned of love and vaine fantasies was my chiefest stay of living; and for those my vaine discourses I was beloved of the more vainer sort of people, who being my continuall companions, came still to my lodging, and there [Pg 281] would continue quaffing, carowsing, and surfeting with me all the day long.... If I may have my disire while I live I am satisfied; let me shift after death as I may.... 'Hell!' quoth I; 'what talke you of hell to me? I know if I once come there I shall have the company of better men than myselfe; I shall also meete with some madde knaves in that place, and so long as I shall not sit there alone, my care is the lesse.... If I feared the judges of the bench no more than I dread the judgments of God I would before I slept dive into one carles bagges or other, and make merrie with the shelles I found in them so long as they would last.'"

"I was consumed by arrogance, casual relationships were my everyday life, and indulgence paired with drinking was my only joy. Once I fully committed to writing plays (which I did all the time), I was so distant from God that I hardly thought about Him. I enjoyed swearing and disrespecting His name to the point that no one saw me as anything but a lost cause. These meaningless pursuits and shallow writings about love and empty dreams were how I survived. Because of these trivial works, I was accepted by shallow people, who were my regular companions and often came over to drink and feast all day with me. If I can get what I want while I'm alive, I’m happy; I’ll figure out my fate after death later. 'Hell!' I said; 'why are you even talking about hell? I know if I end up there, I’ll be surrounded by better people than me. I’ll also encounter some wild characters down there, and as long as I’m not alone, I won’t be too worried. If I feared the judges on the bench as little as I fear God’s judgment, I would just dive into a rich man’s pockets and enjoy whatever I found for as long as it lasted.'

A little later he is seized with remorse, marries, depicts in delicious verse the regularity and calm of an upright life; then returns to London, spends his property and his wife's fortune with "a sorry ragged queane," in the company of ruffians, pimps, sharpers, courtesans; drinking, blaspheming, wearing himself out by sleepless nights and orgies; writing for bread, sometimes amid the brawling and effluvia of his wretched lodging, lighting upon thoughts of adoration and love, worthy of Rolla;[427] very often disgusted with himself, seized with a fit of weeping between two merry bouts, and writing little pieces to accuse himself, to regret his wife, to convert his comrades, or to warn young people against the tricks of prostitutes and swindlers. He was soon worn out by this kind of life; six years were enough to exhaust him. An indigestion arising from Rhenish wine and pickled herrings finished him. If it had not been for his landlady, who succored him, he "would have perished in the streets." He lasted a little longer, and then his light went out; now and then he begged her "pittifully for a penny pott of malmesie"; he was covered with lice, he had but one shirt, and when his own was "awashing," he was obliged to borrow her husband's. "His doublet and hose and sword were sold for three shillinges," and the poor folks paid the cost of his burial, four shillings for the winding sheet, and six and fourpence for the burial.

A little later, he is overcome with guilt, gets married, and writes beautifully about the order and peace of a good life; then he goes back to London, spends his own money and his wife's fortune on "a sorry ragged woman," hanging out with thugs, pimps, con artists, and sex workers; drinking, cursing, wearing himself out with sleepless nights and wild parties; writing for food, sometimes surrounded by the shouting and stench of his miserable place, coming up with thoughts of love and admiration, worthy of Rolla; very often disgusted with himself, bursting into tears between two joyful moments, and writing little pieces to accuse himself, to mourn his wife, to try to change his friends, or to warn young people about the tricks of sex workers and frauds. He soon became exhausted by this lifestyle; six years were enough to wear him out. A stomach issue from Rhenish wine and pickled herring finished him off. If it hadn’t been for his landlady, who helped him, he "would have died in the streets." He lasted a bit longer, and then his life came to an end; occasionally he begged her "sadly for a penny pot of sweet wine"; he was infested with lice, had just one shirt, and when his was "being washed," he had to borrow her husband's. "His coat, pants, and sword were sold for three shillings," and the poor people covered the cost of his burial, four shillings for the shroud, and six shillings and four pence for the burial itself.

In such low places, on such dunghills, amid such excesses and violence, dramatic genius forced its way, and amongst others, that of the first, of the most powerful, of the true founder of the dramatic school, Christopher Marlowe.

In such lowly places, on such rubbish heaps, amid such excess and violence, dramatic genius broke through, including that of the first, the most powerful, the true founder of the dramatic school, Christopher Marlowe.

Marlowe was an ill-regulated, dissolute, outrageously vehement and audacious spirit, but grand and sombre, with the genuine poetic frenzy; pagan moreover, and rebellious in manners [Pg 282] and creed. In this universal return to the senses, and in this impulse of natural forces which brought on the Renaissance, the corporeal instincts and the ideas which hallow them, break forth impetuously. Marlowe, like Greene, like Kett,[428] is a sceptic, denies God and Christ, blasphemes the Trinity, declares Moses "a juggler," Christ more worthy of death than Barabas, says that "yf he wer to write a new religion, he wolde undertake both a more excellent and more admirable methode," and "almost in every company he commeth, perswadeth men to Athiesme."[429] Such were the rages, the rashnesses, the excesses which liberty of thought gave rise to in these new minds, who for the first time, after so many centuries, dared to walk unfettered. From his father's shop, crowded with children, from the straps and awls, he found himself studying at Cambridge, probably through the patronage of a great man, and on his return to London, in want, amid the license of the green-room, the low houses and taverns, his head was in a ferment, and his passions became excited. He turned actor; but having broken his leg in a scene of debauchery, he remained lame, and could no longer appear on the boards. He openly avowed his infidelity, and a prosecution was begun, which, if time had not failed, would probably have brought him to the stake. He made love to a drab, and in trying to stab his rival, his hand was turned, so that his own blade entered his eye and his brain, and he died, cursing and blaspheming. He was only thirty years old.

Marlowe was a wild, reckless, passionate, and bold individual, but also grand and dark, filled with genuine poetic madness; he was pagan and rebellious in his behavior and beliefs. During this universal shift back to sensory experiences, and in this surge of natural forces that sparked the Renaissance, physical instincts and the ideas that elevate them burst forth uncontrollably. Marlowe, like Greene, like Kett, is a skeptic, denying God and Christ, blaspheming the Trinity, calling Moses "a fraud," stating Christ was more deserving of death than Barabas, claiming that "if he were to write a new religion, he would choose a much better and more admirable method," and "almost everywhere he went, he convinced people to embrace atheism." Such were the tumultuousness, recklessness, and extremes that the freedom of thought incited in these new minds, who for the first time, after so many centuries, dared to walk unfettered. Emerging from his father's shop, packed with children, and the tools of trade, he found himself studying at Cambridge, likely thanks to the support of a powerful patron. After returning to London, facing hardship amidst the chaos of the theater, the seedy bars, and taverns, his mind was in turmoil, and his passions intensified. He became an actor; however, after breaking his leg during a wild scene, he was left lame and could no longer perform on stage. He openly proclaimed his irreverence, and a prosecution began, which, if time hadn't run out, would likely have led to his execution. He fell in love with a woman of ill-repute, and in an attempt to stab his rival, his hand was turned, resulting in his own blade piercing his eye and brain, leading to his death while cursing and blaspheming. He was only thirty years old.

Think what poetry could emanate from a life so passionate, and occupied in such a manner! First, exaggerated declamation, heaps of murder, atrocities, a pompous and furious display of tragedy bespattered with blood, and passions raised to a pitch of madness. All the foundations of the English stage, "Ferrex and Porrex, Cambyses, Hieronymo," even the "Pericles" of Shakespeare, reach the same height of extravagance, magniloquence and horror.[430] It is the first outbreak of youth. Recall Schiller's "Robbers," and how modern democracy has recognized for the first time its picture in the metaphors and cries of Charles Moor.[431] So here the characters struggle and roar, [Pg 283] stamp on the earth, gnash their teeth, shake their fists against heaven. The trumpets sound, the drums beat, coats of mail file past armies clash, men stab each other, or themselves; speeches are full of gigantic threats and lyrical figures;[432] kings die, straining a bass voice; "now doth ghastly death with greedy talons gripe my bleeding heart, and like a harpy tires on my life." The hero in "Tamburlaine the Great"[433] is seated on a chariot drawn by chained kings; he burns towns, drowns women and children, puts men to the sword, and finally, seized with an inscrutable sickness, raves in monstrous outcries against the gods, whose hands afflict his soul, and whom he would fain dethrone. There already is the picture of senseless pride, of blind and murderous rage, which passing through many devastations, at last arms against heaven itself. The overflowing of savage and immoderate instinct produces this mighty sounding verse, this prodigality of carnage, this display of splendors and exaggerated colors, this railing of demoniacal passions, this audacity of grand impiety. If in the dramas which succeed it, "The Massacre at Paris," "The Jew of Malta," the bombast decreases, the violence remains. Barabas the Jew maddened with hate, is henceforth no longer human; he has been treated by the Christians like a beast, and he hates them like a beast. He advises his servant Ithamore in the following words:

Think about the poetry that could come from such an intense and engaged life! At first, there's over-the-top speech, tons of murder, horrific acts, a grand and furious display of tragedy splattered with blood, and emotions pushed to the brink of insanity. All the foundations of English drama, "Ferrex and Porrex, Cambyses, Hieronymo," even Shakespeare's "Pericles," reach the same level of excess, grandiosity, and horror.[430] It’s the first burst of youth. Remember Schiller's "Robbers," and how modern democracy has recognized for the first time its representation in the metaphors and cries of Charles Moor.[431] Here, the characters fight and scream, [Pg 283] stomp on the ground, grind their teeth, shake their fists at the sky. The trumpets blare, the drums pound, knights in armor march past, armies clash, men stab one another or themselves; speeches are filled with gigantic threats and lyrical language;[432] kings die, straining their low voices; "now ghastly death with greedy claws grips my bleeding heart, and like a harpy preys on my life." The hero in "Tamburlaine the Great"[433] sits on a chariot pulled by chained kings; he burns towns, drowns women and children, slaughters men, and ultimately, struck by an indescribable sickness, raves in monstrous outcries against the gods, whose hands torment his soul, and whom he desperately wants to overthrow. There you see the image of senseless pride, of blind and murderous rage, which, after causing much destruction, finally turns against heaven itself. The overflowing of savage and unchecked instincts creates this powerful verse, this abundance of bloodshed, this display of splendor and exaggerated colors, this raving of demonic passions, this boldness of grand impiety. Even in the dramas that follow, "The Massacre at Paris," "The Jew of Malta," while the bombast lessens, the violence remains. Barabas the Jew, driven mad with rage, is no longer human; he has been treated by the Christians like an animal, and he hates them like one. He advises his servant Ithamore with these words:

"Hast thou no trade? then listen to my words,
And I will teach thee that shall stick by thee:
First, be thou void of these affections,
Compassion, love, vain hope, and heartless fear;
Be mov'd at nothing, see thou pity none,
But to thyself smile when the Christians moan.
... I walk abroad a-nights,
And kill sick people groaning under walls;
Sometimes I go about and poison wells....
[Pg 284] Being young, I studied physic, and began
To practice first upon the Italian;
There I enrich'd the priests with burials,
And always kept the sexton's arms in ure
With digging graves and ringing dead men's knells....
I fill'd the jails with bankrouts in a year,
And with young orphans planted hospitals;
And every moon made some or other mad,
And now and then one hang himself for grief,
Pinning upon his breast a long great scroll
How I with interest tormented him."[434]

"Don't you have a job? Then pay attention to what I have to say,
And I’m going to teach you something that will stay with you:
First, free yourself from these feelings,
Compassion, love, false hope, and cruel fear;
Don’t let anything affect you, show no sympathy,
Just smile to yourself when the Christians are suffering.
... I stroll around at night,
And eliminate the sick people groaning by the walls;
Sometimes I roam around and poison wells...
[Pg 284] When I was younger, I studied medicine and began
By starting with the Italians;
There, I provided the priests with elaborate funerals,
And always kept the sexton's hands occupied.
With digging graves and ringing the bells for the deceased...
I filled the jails with bankrupts in a year,
And established hospitals for young orphans;
And every month made someone crazy,
Every now and then, someone took their own life out of grief,
Attaching a long scroll to his chest
That clarified how I tortured him for my benefit."[434]

All these cruelties he boasts of and chuckles over, like a demon who rejoices in being a good executioner, and plunges his victims in the very extremity of anguish. His daughter has two Christian suitors; and by forged letters he causes them to slay each other. In despair she takes the veil, and to avenge himself he poisons his daughter and the whole convent. Two friars wish to denounce him, then to convert him; he strangles the first, and jokes with his slave Ithamore, a cut-throat by profession, who loves his trade, rubs his hands with joy, and says:

All these cruelties he brags about and laughs over, like a demon who takes pleasure in being a skilled executioner, plunging his victims into the deepest anguish. His daughter has two Christian suitors, and using forged letters, he makes them kill each other. In her despair, she chooses to become a nun, and to get back at her, he poisons his daughter and the entire convent. Two friars want to expose him, then try to reform him; he strangles the first one and jokes with his slave Ithamore, a professional killer who enjoys his job, rubbing his hands with glee, and says:

"Pull amain,
'Tis neatly done, sir; here's no print at all.
So, let him lean upon his staff; excellent! he stands as if he were
begging of bacon."[435]
"O mistress, I have the bravest, gravest, secret, subtle, bottlenosed
knave to my master, that ever gentleman had."[436]

"Pull hard,"
Well done, sir; there’s no mark at all.
So, let him lean on his staff; great! He looks like he’s
begging for crumbs."[435]
"Oh mistress, I have the most clever, serious, secretive, crafty __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
"the guy working for my boss, that any gentleman has ever had."[436]

The second friar comes up, and they accuse him of the murder.

The second friar approaches, and they accuse him of the murder.

"Barabas. Heaven bless me! what, a friar a murderer!
When shall you see a Jew commit the like?
Ithamore. Why, a Turk could ha' done no more.
Bar. To-morrow is the sessions; you shall do it—
Come Ithamore, let's help to take him hence.
Friar. Villains, I am a sacred person; touch me not.
Bar. The law shall touch you; we'll but lead you, we:
'Las, I could weep at your calamity!"[437]

"Barabas. Wow! A friar is a killer!"
When will you ever see a Jewish person do something like this?
Ithamore. Honestly, a Turk couldn't have done any worse.
Bar. Tomorrow is the meeting; you’ll handle it—
Come on, Ithamore, let’s help him get out of here.
Friar. You troublemakers, I’m a holy person; don’t lay a hand on me.
Bar. The law will take care of you; we’ll just guide you out:
"Honestly, I could cry for your bad luck!"[437]

We have also two other poisonings, an infernal machine to blow up the Turkish garrison, a plot to cast the Turkish commander into a well. Barabas falls into it himself, and dies in the hot caldron,[438] howling, hardened, remorseless, having but one [Pg 285] regret, that he had not done evil enough. These are the ferocities of the Middle Ages; we might find them to this day among the companions of Ali Pacha, among the pirates of the Archipelago; we retain pictures of them in the paintings of the fifteenth century, which represent a king with his court, seated calmly round a living man who is being flayed; in the midst the flayer on his knees is working conscientiously, very careful not to spoil the skin.[439]

We also have two other poisonings, a deadly device to blow up the Turkish garrison, and a scheme to throw the Turkish commander into a well. Barabas ends up falling into it himself and dies in the boiling pot,[438] crying out, hardened, unfeeling, with just one [Pg 285] regret: that he hadn't done enough evil. These are the brutalities of the Middle Ages; we might still see them today among the followers of Ali Pacha or the pirates of the Archipelago. We keep images of them in the paintings of the fifteenth century, which depict a king with his court calmly gathered around a living man who is being skinned; in the center, the skinner is on his knees, working diligently, being very careful not to damage the skin.[439]

All this is pretty strong, you will say; these people kill too readily, and too quickly. It is on this very account that the painting is a true one. For the specialty of the men of the time, as of Marlowe's characters, is the abrupt commission of a deed; they are children, robust children. As a horse kicks out instead of speaking, so they pull out their knives instead of asking an explanation. Nowadays we hardly know what nature is; instead of observing it we still retain the benevolent prejudices of the eighteenth century; we only see it humanized by two centuries of culture, and we take its acquired calm for an innate moderation. The foundations of the natural man are irresistible impulses, passions, desires, greeds; all blind. He sees a woman,[440] thinks her beautiful; suddenly he rushes towards her; people try to restrain him, he kills these people, gluts his passion, then thinks no more of it, save when at times a vague picture of a moving lake of blood crosses his brain and makes him gloomy. Sudden and extreme resolves are confused in his mind with desire; barely planned, the thing is done; the wide interval which a Frenchman places between the idea of an action and the action itself is not to be found here.[441] Barabas conceived murders, and straightway murders were accomplished; there is no deliberation, no pricks of conscience; that is how he commits a score of them; his daughter leaves him, he becomes unnatural, and poisons her; his confidential servant betrays him, he disguises himself, and poisons him. Rage seizes these men like a fit, and then they are forced to kill. Benvenuto Cellini relates how, being offended, he tried to restrain himself, but was nearly suffocated; [Pg 286] and that in order to cure himself, he rushed with his dagger upon his opponent. So, in "Edward the Second," the nobles immediately appeal to arms; all is excessive and unforeseen: between two replies the heart is turned upside down, transported to the extremes of hate or tenderness. Edward, seeing his favorite Gaveston again, pours out before him his treasure, casts his dignities at his feet, gives him his seal, himself, and, on a threat from the Bishop of Coventry, suddenly cries:

All this seems pretty intense, you might say; these people kill way too easily and quickly. It's exactly for this reason that the painting is authentic. The characteristic of the people of that time, just like Marlowe's characters, is their sudden and reckless actions; they behave like strong children. Just as a horse kicks out instead of speaking, they draw their knives rather than asking for an explanation. Nowadays, we hardly know what nature actually is; instead of observing it, we still hold onto the kind-hearted biases of the eighteenth century. We only see it through the lens of two centuries of culture, mistaking its acquired calm for natural moderation. The fundamental nature of humanity is driven by irresistible impulses, passions, desires, and greed; all are blind. He sees a woman, thinks she’s beautiful, and suddenly rushes toward her; people try to hold him back, he ends up killing them, satisfies his passion, then soon forgets about it, except for the occasional dark memory of a lake of blood that flashes in his mind and makes him feel down. Sudden and extreme decisions blur in his mind with desire; barely thought out, the action is taken. The wide gap that a Frenchman places between the thought of an action and the action itself isn’t present here. Barabas thinks about murder, and right away it happens; there’s no second-guessing, no pangs of conscience; that's how he commits many of them; when his daughter leaves him, he becomes cruel and poisons her; when his trusted servant betrays him, he disguises himself and poisons him. Rage overtakes these men like a seizure, forcing them to kill. Benvenuto Cellini recounts how, after being offended, he tried to hold back but nearly suffocated; and to remedy that, he charged at his opponent with a dagger. Similarly, in "Edward the Second," the nobles immediately reach for arms; everything is excessive and unpredictable: in the span of two responses, emotions can flip from extreme hate to deep affection. Edward, seeing his favorite Gaveston again, lays out his treasures, throws his dignities at his feet, gives him his seal, gives himself over to him, and under a threat from the Bishop of Coventry, suddenly exclaims:

"Throw off his golden mitre, rend his stole,
And in the channel christen him anew."[442]

"Remove his golden crown, rip his robe,
"And in the river, give him a new name." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Then, when the queen supplicates:

Then, when the queen begs:

"Fawn not on me, French strumpet! get thee gone....
Speak not unto her: let her droop and pine."[443]

"Don't flatter me, French prostitute! Just leave..."
"Don't talk to her; just let her suffer and fade away."[443]

Furies and hatreds clash together like horsemen in battle. The Earl of Lancaster draws his sword on Gaveston to slay him, before the king; Mortimer wounds Gaveston. These powerful loud voices growl; the noblemen will not even let a dog approach the prince, and rob them of their rank. Lancaster says of Gaveston:

Furies and hatreds collide like horsemen in battle. The Earl of Lancaster unsheathes his sword against Gaveston to kill him in front of the king; Mortimer injures Gaveston. These forceful, loud voices roar; the noblemen won't even allow a dog near the prince, fearing it might undermine their status. Lancaster says of Gaveston:

"... He comes not back,
Unless the sea cast up his shipwrack'd body.
Warwick. And to behold so sweet a sight as that,
There's none here but would run his horse to death."[444]

"... He won't be back,"
Unless the sea brings his wrecked body ashore.
Warwick. And to witness such a beautiful sight as that,
"Everyone here would ride their horse until it was exhausted."[444]

They have seized Gaveston, and intend to hang him "at a bough"; they refuse to let him speak a single minute with the king. In vain they are entreated; when they do at last consent, they are sorry for it; it is a prey they want immediately, and Warwick, seizing him by force, "strake off his head in a trench." Those are the men of the Middle Ages. They have the fierceness, the tenacity, the pride of big, well-fed, thorough-bred bull-dogs. It is this sternness and impetuosity of primitive passions which produced the Wars of the Roses, and for thirty years drove the nobles on each other's swords and to the block.

They’ve captured Gaveston and plan to hang him from a tree; they won’t let him talk to the king for even a minute. They’re begged to reconsider; when they finally agree, they regret it. They want their prize right away, and Warwick, seizing him by force, “struck off his head in a trench.” Those are the people of the Middle Ages. They have the fierceness, stubbornness, and pride of big, well-fed, thoroughbred bulldogs. It is this harshness and impulsiveness of primal emotions that led to the Wars of the Roses and for thirty years pushed the nobles against each other's swords and to the executioner’s block.

What is there beyond all these frenzies and gluttings of blood? The idea of crushing necessity and inevitable ruin in which [Pg 287] everything sinks and comes to an end. Mortimer, brought to the block, says with a smile:

What’s beyond all this chaos and bloodshed? The feeling of overwhelming need and certain destruction where [Pg 287] everything falls apart and comes to a close. Mortimer, standing at the edge, says with a smile:

"Base Fortune, now I see, that in thy wheel
There is a point, to which, when men aspire,
They tumble headlong down: that point I touch'd,
And, seeing there was no place to mount up higher,
Why should I grieve at my declining fall?—
Farewell, fair queen; weep not for Mortimer,
That scorns the world, and, as a traveller,
Goes to discover countries yet unknown."[445]

"Fortune, I realize now that in your wheel"
There comes a moment when people strive for it,
They ultimately fall hard: I've reached that point,
And since there's nowhere left to go but up,
Why should I be upset about my decline?—
Goodbye, beautiful queen; don’t weep for Mortimer,
Who turns his back on the world and, like a traveler,
"Starts a journey to discover uncharted territories."[445]

Weigh well these grand words; they are a cry from the heart, the profound confession of Marlowe, as also of Byron, and of the old sea-kings. The northern paganism is fully expressed in this heroic and mournful sigh: it is thus they imagine the world so long as they remain on the outside of Christianity, or as soon as they quit it. Thus, when men see in life, as they did, nothing but a battle of unchecked passions, and in death but a gloomy sleep, perhaps filled with mournful dreams, there is no other supreme good but a day of enjoyment and victory. They glut themselves, shutting their eyes to the issue, except that they may be swallowed up on the morrow. That is the master-thought of "Doctor Faustus," the greatest of Marlowe's dramas: to satisfy his soul, no matter at what price, or with what results:

Weigh these powerful words carefully; they come from the heart, revealing the deep truths of Marlowe, Byron, and the ancient sea kings. The northern paganism shines through in this heroic and sorrowful sigh: this is how they view the world as long as they stand apart from Christianity or as soon as they leave it. When people see life, as they did, as nothing but a struggle of uncontrolled passions, and death as a dark sleep, maybe filled with sad dreams, the ultimate goal becomes just a day of pleasure and triumph. They indulge themselves, ignoring the consequences, except for the fact that they might be consumed by it all the next day. This is the central idea of "Doctor Faustus," Marlowe's greatest play: to fulfill his soul, no matter the cost or the outcomes.

"A sound magician is a mighty god....
How am I glutted with conceit of this!...
I'll have them fly to India for gold,
Ransack the ocean for orient pearl....
I'll have them read me strange philosophy,
And tell the secrets of all foreign kings;
I'll have them wall all Germany with brass,
And make swift Rhine circle fair Wertenberg....
Like lions shall they guard us when we please;
Like Almain rutters with their horsemen's staves,
Or Lapland giants, trotting by our sides;
Sometimes like women, or unwedded maids,
Shadowing more beauty in their airy brows
Than have the white breasts of the queen of love."[446]

"A talented magician is like a mighty god....
I can't believe how proud I am about this!
I'll send them to India for gold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Looking for eastern pearls in the ocean...
I'll have them explore unusual philosophies for me,
And uncover the secrets of all foreign kings;
I'll have them strengthen all of Germany with metal,
And make the swift Rhine curve beautifully around Wertenberg....
Like lions, they'll keep us safe anytime we need.
Like German knights with their cavalry lances,
Or giants from Lapland walking alongside us;
Sometimes like women or single ladies,
Casting a beauty over their elegant brows
"That's more breathtaking than the beautiful breasts of the goddess of love."[446]

What brilliant dreams, what desires, what vast or voluptuous wishes, worthy of a Roman Cæsar or an Eastern poet, eddy in this teeming brain! To satiate them, to obtain four-and-twenty [Pg 288] years of power, Faustus gave his soul, without fear, without need of temptation, at the first outset, voluntarily, so sharp is the prick within:

What brilliant dreams, what desires, what huge or indulgent wishes, worthy of a Roman Caesar or an Eastern poet, swirl in this busy mind! To fulfill them, to gain twenty-four [Pg 288] years of power, Faustus willingly gave his soul, without fear or needing to be tempted, right from the start, so intense is the urge within:

"Had I as many souls as there be stars,
I'd give them all for Mephistophilis.
By him I'll be great emperor of the world,
And make a bridge thorough the moving air....
Why shouldst thou not? Is not thy soul thine own?"[447]

"If I had as many souls as there are stars,
I would give it all for Mephistophilis.
With him, I’ll become the great emperor of the world.
And create a bridge through the flowing air....
"Why not? Isn't your soul yours?"[447]

And with that he gives himself full swing: he wants to know everything, to have everything; a book in which he can behold all herbs and trees which grow upon the earth; another in which shall be drawn all the constellations and planets; another which shall bring him gold when he wills it, and "the fairest courtezans"; another which summons "men in armour" ready to execute his commands, and which holds "whirlwinds, tempests, thunder and lightning" chained at his disposal. He is like a child, he stretches out his hands for everything shining; then grieves to think of hell, then lets himself be diverted by shows:

And with that, he throws himself fully into it: he wants to know everything, to have it all; a book where he can see every herb and tree that grows on earth; another one that illustrates all the constellations and planets; another that will bring him gold whenever he wants, and "the most beautiful courtesans"; another that can call forth "men in armor" ready to follow his orders, and which keeps "whirlwinds, tempests, thunder, and lightning" under his control. He's like a child, reaching out for everything shiny; then worries about hell, and lets himself get distracted by entertainments:

"Faustus. O this feeds my soul!
Lucifer. Tut, Faustus, in hell is all manner of delight.
Faustus. Oh, might I see hell, and return again,
How happy were I then!..."[448]

"Oh, this feeds my soul!"
Lucifer. Come on, Faustus, there are all sorts of pleasures in hell.
Faustus. Oh, if only I could visit hell and return,
How happy I would be then!..."[448]

He is conducted, being invisible, over the whole world: lastly to Rome, amongst the ceremonies of the pope's court. Like a schoolboy during a holiday, he has insatiable eyes, he forgets everything before a pageant, he amuses himself in playing tricks, in giving the pope a box on the ear, in beating the monks, in performing magic tricks before princes, finally in drinking, feasting, filling his belly, deadening his thoughts. In his transport he becomes an atheist, and says there is no hell, that those are "old wives' tales." Then suddenly the sad idea knocks at the gates of his brain.

He is guided, still invisible, all across the world: finally to Rome, amidst the ceremonies of the pope's court. Like a schoolboy on break, he has an insatiable curiosity, forgetting everything in the face of spectacle. He entertains himself by playing pranks, slapping the pope, teasing the monks, performing magic tricks for princes, and ultimately by drinking, feasting, and indulging himself, numbing his thoughts. In his excitement, he becomes an atheist, claiming there’s no hell, that those are just “old wives' tales.” Then, suddenly, a melancholic thought begins to knock on the doors of his mind.

"I will renounce this magic, and repent...
My heart's so harden'd I cannot repent:
Scarce can I name salvation, faith, or heaven,
But fearful echoes thunder in mine ears,
'Faustus, thou are damn'd!' then swords and knives,
Poison, guns, halters, and envenom'd steel
Are laid before me to despatch myself;
[Pg 289] And long ere this I should have done the deed,
Had not sweet pleasure conquer'd deep despair.
Have not I made blind Homer sing to me
Of Alexander's love and Œnon's death?
And hath not he, that built the walls of Thebes
With ravishing sound of his melodious harp,
Made music with my Mephistophilis?
Why should I die, then, or basely despair?
I am resolv'd; Faustus shall ne'er repent.—
Come Mephistophilis, let us dispute again,
And argue of divine astrology.
Tell me, are there many heavens above the moon?
Are all celestial bodies but one globe,
As is the substance of this centric earth?..."[449]
"One thing... let me crave of thee
To glut the longing of my heart's desire....
Was this the face that launch'd a thousand ships,
And burnt the topless towers of Ilium?
Sweet Helen, make me immortal with a kiss!
Her lips suck forth my soul: see, where it flies!—
Come, Helen, come, give me my soul again.
Here will I dwell, for heaven is in these lips,
And all is dross that is not Helena....
O thou art fairer than the evening air
Clad in the beauty of a thousand stars!"[450]

"I will give up this magic and regret it..."
My heart is so hard that I can't feel any regret.
I can barely talk about salvation, faith, or heaven,
But terrifying echoes rumble in my ears,
"Faustus, you're doomed!" then swords and knives,
Poison, guns, ropes, and poisoned metal
Are laid out before me to end my life;
[Pg 289] I should have done it a long time ago,
If sweet pleasure hadn't overcome deep despair.
Haven't I made blind Homer sing for me?
What about Alexander's love and Œnone's death?
And hasn't he, who constructed the walls of Thebes
With the captivating sound of his beautiful harp,
Made music with my Mephistophilis?
So why should I die or fall into despair?
I'm resolved; Faustus will never look back.
Come Mephistophilis, let's argue again,
And talk about divine astrology.
Tell me, are there multiple heavens beyond the moon?
Are all celestial bodies just one sphere,
Like the essence of this core earth?..."[449]
"One thing... let me ask you."
To fulfill the yearning of my heart's desire...
Was this the face that started a thousand ships,
And burned the tall towers of Ilium?
Sweet Helen, kiss me and make me immortal!
Her lips pull at my soul: look, there it goes!—
Come, Helen, come, give me back my soul.
I’ll stay here because heaven is in these lips,
And everything else is meaningless without Helena....
Oh, you are more beautiful than the evening breeze
"Dressed in the beauty of a thousand stars!"[450]

"Oh, my God, I would weep! but the devil draws in my tears. Gush forth blood, instead of tears! yea, life and soul! Oh, he stays my tongue! I would lift up my hands; but see, they hold them, they hold them; Lucifer and Mephistophilis...."[451]

"Oh my God, I want to cry! But the devil keeps my tears in check. Let blood pour out instead of tears! Yes, life and soul! Oh, he’s stopping me from speaking! I want to raise my hands; but look, they're being held down, they're being held down; Lucifer and Mephistophilis...."[451]

"Ah, Faustus,
Now hast thou but one bare hour to live,
And then thou must be damn'd perpetually!
Stand still, you ever-moving spheres of heaven,
That time may cease, and midnight never come....
The stars move still, time runs, the clock will strike,
The devil will come, and Faustus must be damn'd.
Oh, I'll leap up to my God!—Who pulls me down?—
See, see, where Christ's blood streams in the firmament!
One drop would save my soul, half a drop: ah, my Christ,
Ah, rend not my heart for naming of my Christ,
Yet will I call on him....
Ah, half the hour is past! 'twill all be past anon....
Let Faustus live in hell a thousand years,
A hundred thousand, and at last be sav'd....
It strikes, it strikes....
[Pg 290] Oh soul, be chang'd into little water-drops,
And fall into the ocean, ne'er be found!"[452]

"Wow, Faustus,
You have only one hour left to live now,
And then you’ll be condemned forever!
Stop, you constantly moving celestial bodies,
So time can stand still, and midnight will never arrive....
The stars keep moving, time goes on, and the clock will chime,
The devil will come, and Faustus will be condemned.
Oh, I’ll jump up to my God!—Who’s dragging me down?—
Look, look, where Christ's blood flows in the sky!
One drop could save my soul, even half a drop: oh, my Christ,
Oh, please don't break my heart for mentioning the name of my Christ,
But I will still reach out to him...
Oh, half an hour has gone by! It will be over soon....
Let Faustus endure in hell for a thousand years,
A hundred thousand, and ultimately be saved....
It hits, it hits...
[Pg 290] Oh soul, transform into tiny drops of water,
"And fall into the ocean, never to be found!"[452]

There is the living, struggling, natural, personal man, not the philosophic type which Goethe has created, but a primitive and genuine man, hot-headed, fiery, the slave of his passions, the sport of his dreams, wholly engrossed in the present, moulded by his lusts, contradictions, and follies, who amidst noise and starts, cries of pleasure and anguish, rolls, knowing it and willing it, down the slope and crags of his precipice. The whole English drama is here, as a plant in its seed, and Marlowe is to Shakespeare what Perugino was to Raphael.

There’s the alive, struggling, real, personal man—not the philosophical type Goethe created, but a raw and authentic man, hot-headed and passionate, a slave to his desires, a victim of his dreams, completely focused on the present, shaped by his cravings, contradictions, and mistakes. Amidst the noise and excitement, shouts of joy and pain, he knowingly and willingly tumbles down the slope and cliffs of his own downfall. The entire English drama is encapsulated here, like a seed containing a plant, and Marlowe is to Shakespeare what Perugino was to Raphael.


SECTION V.—Formation of the Drama

Gradually art is being formed; and toward the close of the century it is complete. Shakespeare, Beaumont, Fletcher, Ben Jonson, Webster, Massinger, Ford, Middleton, Heywood, appear together, or close upon each other, a new and favored generation, flourishing largely in the soil fertilized by the efforts of the generation which preceded them. Henceforth the scenes are developed and assume consistency, the characters cease to move all of a piece, the drama is no longer like a piece of statuary. The poet who a little while ago knew only how to strike or kill, introduces now a sequence of situation and a rationale in intrigue. He begins to prepare the way for sentiments, to forewarn us of events, to combine effects, and we find a theatre at last, the most complete, the most life-like, and also the most strange that ever existed.

Slowly, art is taking shape, and by the end of the century, it’s fully formed. Shakespeare, Beaumont, Fletcher, Ben Jonson, Webster, Massinger, Ford, Middleton, and Heywood appear around the same time, part of a new and thriving generation that grows in the rich soil cultivated by those who came before them. From now on, the scenes are developed and become more cohesive, the characters no longer perform in a rigid manner, and the drama isn't just like a sculpture anymore. The poet who once only knew how to shock or provoke now introduces a sequence of situations and a logic behind the intrigue. He starts to pave the way for emotions, to signal upcoming events, to blend effects, and we finally see a theater that is the most complete, the most lifelike, and also the most unusual that has ever existed.

We must follow its formation, and regard the drama when it was formed, that is, in the minds of its authors. What was going on in these minds? What sorts of ideas were born there, and how were they born? In the first place, they see the event, whatever it be, and they see it as it is; I mean that they have it within themselves, with its persons and details, beautiful and ugly, even dull and grotesque. If it is a trial, the judge is there, in their minds, in his place, with his physiognomy and his warts; the plaintiff in another place, with his spectacles and brief-bag; the accused is opposite, stooping and remorseful; each with his [Pg 291] friends, cobblers, or lords; then the buzzing crowd behind, all with their grinning faces, their bewildered or kindling eyes.[453] It is a genuine trial which they imagine, a trial like those they have seen before the justice, where they screamed or shouted as witnesses or interested parties, with their quibbling terms, their pros and cons, the scribblings, the sharp voices of the counsel, the stamping of feet, the crowding, the smell of their fellow-men, and so forth. The endless myriads of circumstances which accompany and influence every event, crowd round that event in their heads, and not merely the externals, that is, the visible and picturesque traits, the details of color and costume, but also, and chiefly, the internals, that is, the motions of anger and joy, the secret tumult of the soul, the ebb and flow of ideas and passions which are expressed by the countenance, swell the veins, make a man to grind his teeth, to clench his fists, which urge him on or restrain him. They see all the details, the tides that sway a man, one from without, another from within, one through another, one within another, both together without faltering and without ceasing. And what is this insight but sympathy, an imitative sympathy, which puts us in another's place, which carries over their agitations to our own breasts, which makes our life a little world, able to reproduce the great one in abstract? Like the characters they imagine, poets and spectators make gestures, raise their voices, act. No speech or story can show their inner mood, but it is the scenic effect which can manifest it. As some men invent a language for their ideas, so these act and mimic them; theatrical imitation and figured representation is their genuine speech: all other expression, the lyrical song of Æschylus, the reflective symbolism of Goethe, the oratorical development of Racine, would be impossible for them. Involuntarily, instantaneously, without forecast, they cut life into scenes, and carry it piecemeal on the boards; this goes so far that often a mere character becomes an actor,[454] playing a part within a part; the scenic faculty is the natural form of their mind. Beneath the effort of this instinct, all the accessory parts of the drama come before the footlights and expand before your eyes. A battle has been fought; instead of relating it, they bring it before the public, trumpets and drums, pushing crowds, slaughtering [Pg 292] combatants. A shipwreck happens; straightway the ship is before the spectator, with the sailors' oaths, the technical orders of the pilot. Of all the details of human life,[455] tavern-racket and statesmen's councils, scullion's talk and court processions, domestic tenderness and pandering—none is to small or too lofty: these things exist in life—let them exist on the stage, each in full, in the rough, atrocious, or absurd, just as they are, no matter how. Neither in Greece, nor Italy, nor Spain, nor France, has an art been seen which tried so boldly to express the soul, and its innermost depths—the truth, and the whole truth.

We need to follow its creation and consider the drama when it was formed, which means looking into the minds of its authors. What were they thinking? What kinds of ideas came to them, and how did they come about? At first, they observe the event, whatever it is, and they perceive it as it truly is; I mean that they envision it within themselves, including its characters and details, both beautiful and ugly, even dull and bizarre. If it’s a trial, the judge appears in their minds, in his place, with his face and his imperfections; the plaintiff is somewhere else, with his glasses and briefcase; the accused is across from him, hunched and regretful; each person has their friends, whether they’re common folk or nobles; and then there’s the buzzing crowd behind, all with their grinning faces, their confused or ignited eyes. It’s an authentic trial they imagine, a trial like those they’ve seen before a judge, where they’ve yelled or shouted as witnesses or interested parties, with their arguments, their pros and cons, the scribbles, the sharp voices of the lawyers, the stamping of feet, the crowding, the smell of humanity, and so on. The endless multitude of circumstances that surround and influence every event swarm around that event in their minds, and not just the exterior aspects, meaning the visible and striking traits, the details of color and attire, but also, and most importantly, the internal feelings, the emotions of anger and joy, the inner turmoil of the soul, the rise and fall of thoughts and passions expressed through facial expressions, causing veins to swell, making someone grit their teeth, clench their fists, pushing them forward or holding them back. They see all the details, the forces that sway a person, some from the outside, others from within, intertwining, both together without pause or stopping. And what is this insight but empathy, a mimicking empathy that puts us in another's shoes, transferring their emotions to our own hearts, making our lives a small world that can reflect the larger one in a simplified way? Like the characters they create, poets and observers gesture, raise their voices, and act. No speech or narrative can capture their inner feelings, but it’s the visual impact that can express it. Just as some people invent a language for their ideas, these individuals act and imitate them; theatrical performance and visual representation are their true form of expression: all other expressions, the lyrical poetry of Æschylus, the reflective symbolism of Goethe, the eloquent speeches of Racine, would be impossible for them. Involuntarily, instantly, without planning, they break life into scenes and present it piece by piece on stage; it goes so far that sometimes a mere character becomes an actor, playing a role within a role; the ability to visualize is the natural style of their thinking. Under the influence of this instinct, all the supporting elements of the drama come to life and unfold before your eyes. A battle has occurred; instead of just recounting it, they bring it to the audience, with trumpets and drums, pushing crowds, slaughtering fighters. A shipwreck happens; immediately, the ship appears for the audience, with the sailors' curses and the captain’s orders. Of all the aspects of human life—barroom chatter and political debates, kitchen gossip and royal parades, domestic love and exploitation—none is too small or too grand: these things exist in life—let them exist on stage, each in full, in their raw, terrible, or ridiculous form, just as they are, no matter how. Neither in Greece, nor Italy, nor Spain, nor France has there been an art that so boldly tried to express the soul and its deepest truths—the whole truth.

How did they succeed, and what is this new art which tramples on all ordinary rules? It is an art for all that, since it is natural; a great art, since it embraces more things, and that more deeply than others do, like the art of Rembrandt and Rubens; but like theirs, it is a Teutonic art, and one whose every step is in contrast with those of classical art. What the Greeks and Romans, the originators of the latter, sought in everything, was charm and order. Monuments, statues, and paintings, the theatre, eloquence and poetry, from Sophocles to Racine, they shaped all their work in the same mould, and attained beauty by the same method. In the infinite entanglement and complexity of things, they grasped a small number of simple ideas, which they embraced in a small number of simple representations, so that the vast confused vegetation of life is presented to the mind from that time forth, pruned and reduced, and perhaps easily embraced at a single glance. A square of walls with rows of columns all alike; a symmetrical group of draped or undraped forms; a young man standing up and raising one arm; a wounded warrior who will not return to the camp, though they beseech him: this, in their noblest epoch, was their architecture, their painting, their sculpture, and their theatre. No poetry but a few sentiments not very intricate, always natural, not toned down, intelligible to all; no eloquence but a continuous argument, a limited vocabulary, the loftiest ideas brought down to their sensible origin, so that children can understand such eloquence and feel such poetry; and in this sense they are classical.[456] [Pg 293] In the hands of Frenchmen, the last inheritors of the simple art, these great legacies of antiquity undergo no change. If poetic genius is less, the structure of mind has not altered. Racine puts on the stage a sole action, whose details he adjusts, and whose course he regulates; no incident, nothing unforeseen, no appendices or incongruities; no secondary intrigue. The subordinate parts are effaced; at the most four or five principal characters, the fewest possible; the rest, reduced to the condition of confidants, take the tone of their masters, and merely reply to them. All the scenes are connected, and flow insensibly one into the other, and every scene, like the entire piece, has its order and progress. The tragedy stands out symmetrically and clear in the midst of human life, like a complete and solitary temple which limns its regular outline on the luminous azure of the sky, in England all is different. All that the French call proportion and fitness is wanting; Englishmen do not trouble themselves about them, they do not need them. There is no unity; they leap suddenly over twenty years, or five hundred leagues. There are twenty scenes in an act—we stumble without preparation from one to the other, from tragedy to buffoonery; usually it appears as though the action gained no ground; the different personages waste their time in conversation, dreaming, displaying their character. We were moved, anxious for the issue, and here they bring us in quarrelling servants, lovers making poetry. Even the dialogue and speeches, which we would think ought particularly to be of a regular and continuous flow of engrossing ideas, remain stagnant, or are scattered in windings and deviations. At first sight we fancy we are not advancing, we do not feel at every phrase that we have made a step. There are none of those solid pleadings, none of those conclusive discussions, which every moment add reason to reason, objection to objection; people might say that the different personages only knew how to scold, to repeat themselves, and to mark time. And the disorder is as great in general as in particular things. They heap a whole reign, a complete war, an entire novel, into a drama; they cut up into scenes an English chronicle or an Italian novel: this is all their art; the events matter little; whatever they are, they accept them. They have no idea of progressive and individual action. Two or three actions connected endwise, or entangled one within another, two or three incomplete [Pg 294] endings badly contrived, and opened up again; no machinery but death, scattered right and left and unforeseen: such is the logic of their method. The fact is, that our logic, the Latin, fails them. Their mind does not march by the smooth and straightforward paths of rhetoric and eloquence. It reaches the same end, but by other approaches. It is at once more comprehensive and less regular than ours. It demands a conception more complete, but less consecutive. It proceeds, not as with us, by a line of uniform steps, but by sudden leaps and long pauses. It does not rest satisfied with a simple idea drawn from a complex fact, but demands the complex fact entire, with its numberless particularities, its interminable ramifications. It sees in man not a general passion—ambition, anger, or love; not a pure quality—happiness, avarice, folly; but a character, that is, the imprint, wonderfully complicated, which inheritance, temperament, education, calling, age, society, conversation, habits, have stamped on every man; an incommunicable and individual imprint, which, once stamped in a man, is not found again in any other. It sees in the hero not only the hero, but the individual, with his manner of walking, drinking, swearing, blowing his nose; with the tone of his voice, whether he is thin or fat;[457] and thus plunges to the bottom of things, with every look, as by a miner's deep shaft. This sunk, it little cares whether the second shaft be two paces or a hundred from the first; enough that it reaches the same depth, and serves equally well to display the inner and visible layer. Logic is here from beneath, not from above. It is the unity of a character which binds the two actions of the personage, as the unity of an impression connects the two scenes of a drama. To speak exactly, the spectator is like a man whom we should lead along a wall pierced at separate intervals with little windows; at every window he catches for an instant a glimpse of a new landscape, with its million details: the walk over, if he is of Latin race and training, he finds a medley of images jostling in his head, and asks for a map that he may recollect himself; if he is of German race and training, he perceives as a whole, by natural concentration, the wide country which he has only seen piecemeal. Such a conception, by the multitude of details which it combines, and by the depth of the [Pg 295] vistas which it embraces, is a half-vision which shakes the whole soul. What its works are about to show us is, with what energy, what disdain of contrivance, what vehemence of truth, it dares to coin and hammer the human medal; with what liberty it is able to reproduce in full prominence worn-out characters, and the extreme flights of virgin nature.

How did they succeed, and what is this new art that disregards all the usual rules? It’s an art for everyone because it feels natural; a great art, because it covers more topics and explores them more deeply than others, like the works of Rembrandt and Rubens. But like theirs, it’s a Germanic art, and every move it makes contrasts with classical art. What the Greeks and Romans—who created classical art—sought in everything was charm and order. They formed their monuments, statues, and paintings, along with the theater, rhetoric, and poetry, from Sophocles to Racine, in the same way, achieving beauty through the same methods. In the complex and entangled world of life, they identified a few simple ideas that they captured in straightforward representations, presenting the overwhelming chaos of life in a way that's much simpler and easier to grasp at a single glance. A set of walls lined with identical columns; a symmetrical grouping of draped or undraped figures; a young man standing and raising one arm; a wounded soldier who refuses to go back to camp, despite pleas: this was their architecture, painting, sculpture, and theater in their finest era. Their poetry contained no more than a few uncomplicated feelings, always natural and straightforward; their eloquence consisted of a continuous argument with a limited vocabulary, the loftiest ideas simplified enough for children to understand. Hence, they are classical.[456] [Pg 293] In the hands of the French—who are the last inheritors of this straightforward art—these grand legacies from antiquity remain unchanged. While poetic genius may be less, the way of thinking has not changed. Racine presents a single action on stage, controlling the details and the progression; there are no surprises, no added subplots, and no incongruities—only the most essential characters, typically four or five at most; the rest serve as confidants, echoing their masters. All the scenes connect fluidly, each like the whole work, has its order and progression. The tragedy stands out clearly among human life, like a solitary temple silhouetted against the bright blue sky. In England, however, everything is different. All that the French consider proportion and suitability is absent; the English ignore these concepts and do not need them. There’s no unity—time leaps unexpectedly over decades or hundreds of miles. There might be twenty scenes in an act—we transition abruptly from one to another, from tragedy to farce; often, it seems like the action isn’t moving forward; the various characters waste time chatting, daydreaming, and revealing their personalities. We feel moved and anxious about the outcome, and then we are hit with bickering servants or love-struck poets. Even the dialogue and speeches, which we’d expect to flow smoothly with engaging ideas, become stagnant or meander aimlessly. At first glance, it feels like we aren’t progressing; we don’t sense that we’ve made any progress with each phrase. There are none of those solid arguments or conclusive discussions that consistently build on reason and counterarguments; it might seem that the characters only know how to argue, repeat themselves, and waste time. And the overall disorder is as evident in specifics as it is in general matters. They condense an entire reign, a full war, or a complete novel into a drama; they slice an English chronicle or an Italian novel into scenes: this is their art; the events are minor; whatever they are, they take them as they come. They lack an understanding of progressive and individual action. A couple of connected actions or intertwined ones, two or three poorly constructed and incomplete endings, reopened; their only device is death, scattered unexpectedly throughout: this is the logic of their method. The truth is, our logic, the Latin logic, does not work for them. Their thought does not follow the smooth, straightforward paths of rhetoric and eloquence. It arrives at the same conclusion but takes different routes. It is simultaneously broader and less structured than ours. It calls for a more complete idea, but less linear. It proceeds, not like us, with uniform steps, but with sudden jumps and long pauses. It doesn’t settle for a simple idea drawn from a complex reality; it demands the entire complex reality, with all its countless details and endless connections. It looks at a person not as a general emotion—ambition, anger, or love; not just a simple quality—happiness, greed, foolishness; but as a character, meaning the incredibly complex imprint left by inheritance, temperament, education, profession, age, society, interactions, and habits—something unique that once it’s in a person, it won’t be found again in anyone else. It sees the hero not just as the hero, but as the individual, with his unique way of walking, drinking, swearing, blowing his nose; the tone of his voice, whether he’s thin or heavy;[457] and it digs deep into all these aspects, like a miner’s deep shaft. Once it reaches that depth, it doesn’t care if the next shaft is two steps away or a hundred, as long as it reaches the same depth and effectively reveals the inner and visible layers. Logic comes from below, not from above. It’s the unity of a character that connects the actions of the character, just as the unity of an impression binds the scenes of a play. To be precise, the audience is like someone walking along a wall with small windows opened at intervals; at every window, they catch a brief glimpse of a new landscape, with its multitude of details: once the walk is over, if they are from a Latin background, they find a jumble of images clashing in their heads and ask for a map to regroup; if they are from a German background, they naturally perceive the broad landscape as a whole, even if they only viewed it in fragments. This holistic view, with its multitude of details and deep perspectives, is a half-vision that shakes the soul. What its creations are about to reveal to us is the energy, the disdain for contrivance, and the intensity of truth with which they dare to forge and shape the human spirit; with what freedom they can vividly recreate tired characters and the extreme heights of untouched nature.


SECTION VI.—Furious Passions—Exaggerated Characters

Let us consider the different personages which this art, so suited to depict real manners, and so apt to paint the living soul, goes in search of amidst the real manners and the living souls of its time and country. They are of two kinds, as befits the nature of the drama: one which produces terror, the other which moves to pity; these graceful and feminine, those manly and violent. All the differences of sex, all the extremes of life, all the resources of the stage, are embraced in this contrast; and if ever there was a complete contrast, it is here.

Let’s look at the different characters that this art, so well-suited to portray real behaviors and capable of capturing the essence of living souls, seeks out among the true experiences and vibrant individuals of its time and place. They fall into two categories, fitting for the nature of drama: one that evokes fear, the other that inspires sympathy; the first group is graceful and feminine, while the second is strong and aggressive. This contrast encompasses all gender differences, all life extremes, and all the stage's possibilities; and if there has ever been a complete contrast, it’s found here.

The reader must study for himself some of these pieces, or he will have no idea of the fury into which the stage is hurled: force and transport are driven every instant to the point of atrocity, and further still, if there be any further. Assassinations, poisonings, tortures, outcries of madness and rage; no passion and no suffering are too extreme for their energy or their effort. Anger is with them a madness, ambition a frenzy, love a delirium. Hippolyto, who has lost his mistress, says, "Were thine eyes clear as mine, thou mightst behold her, watching upon yon battlements of stars, how I observe them."[458] Aretus, to be avenged on Valentinian, poisons him after poisoning himself, and with the death-rattle in his throat, is brought to his enemy's side, to give him a foretaste of agony. Queen Brunhalt has panders with her on the stage, and causes her two sons to slay each other. Death everywhere; at the close of every play, all the great people wade in blood: with slaughter and butcheries, the stage becomes a field of battle or a churchyard.[459] Shall I describe a few of these tragedies? In the "Duke of Milan," Francesco, to [Pg 296] avenge his sister, who has been seduced, wishes to seduce in his turn the Duchess Marcelia, wife of Sforza, the seducer; he desires her, he will have her; he says to her, with cries of love and rage:

The reader needs to check out some of these pieces for themselves, or they'll have no clue about the intensity the stage reaches: force and emotion constantly escalate to the point of horror, and even beyond, if that's possible. Assassinations, poisonings, torture, cries of madness and rage; no passion or suffering is too extreme for their energy or their determination. Anger becomes madness, ambition turns into frenzy, and love is a delirium. Hippolyto, who has lost his lover, says, "If your eyes were as clear as mine, you could see her, watching from those starry battlements, just as I do." Aretus, seeking revenge on Valentinian, poisons himself and then poisons Valentinian, and with his last gasps, is brought to his enemy to give him a taste of torment. Queen Brunhalt has accomplices with her on stage and makes her two sons kill each other. There's death everywhere; at the end of every play, the nobility wade in blood: with slaughter and carnage, the stage becomes a battlefield or a graveyard. Should I describe a few of these tragedies? In the "Duke of Milan," Francesco, seeking revenge for his seduced sister, plans to seduce Duchess Marcelia, the wife of Sforza, the seducer; he desires her, he will have her; he tells her, with cries of love and rage:

"For with this arm I'll swim through seas of blood,
Or make a bridge, arch'd with the bones of men,
But I will grasp my aims in you, my dearest,
Dearest, and best of women!"[460]

"With this arm, I'll swim through rivers of blood,
Or construct a bridge, arched with the bones of men,
But I will reach my goals with you, my dearest,
"My dearest, and most remarkable woman!"[460]

For he wishes to strike the duke through her, whether she lives or dies, if not by dishonor, at least by murder; the first is as good as the second, nay, better, for so he will do a greater injury. He calumniates her, and the duke, who adores her, kills her; then, being undeceived, loses his senses, will not believe she is dead, has the body brought in, kneels before it, rages and weeps. He knows now the name of the traitor, and at the thought of him he swoons or raves:

For he wants to get to the duke through her, whether she lives or dies. If he can't do it through dishonor, then at least through murder; the first is just as bad as the second, actually worse, because it causes more damage. He slanders her, and the duke, who loves her, ends up killing her; then, once he realizes the truth, he goes insane, can't accept that she’s gone, has her body brought in, kneels before it, and loses control, raging and crying. Now he knows the name of the traitor, and just thinking about him makes him faint or go wild:

"I'll follow him to hell, but I will find him,
And there live a fourth Fury to torment him.
Then, for this cursed hand and arm that guided
The wicked steel, I'll have them, joint by joint,
With burning irons sear'd off, which I will eat,
I being a vulture fit to taste such carrion."[461]

"I'll follow him to hell, but I will find him."
And there I'll create a fourth Fury to torment him.
Then, for this cursed hand and arm that directed
The evil blade, I'll take them one by one,
With hot irons seared off, which I'll eat,
Being a vulture ready to feed on such dead meat.[461]

Suddenly he gasps for breath, and falls; Francesco has poisoned him. The duke dies, and the murderer is led to torture. There are worse scenes than this; to find sentiments strong enough, they go to those which change the very nature of man. Massinger puts on the stage a father who judges and condemns his daughter, stabbed by her husband; Webster and Ford, a son who assassinates his mother; Ford, the incestuous loves of a brother and sister.[462] Irresistible love overtakes them; the ancient love of Pasiphaë and Myrrha, a kind of madness-like enchantment, and beneath which the will entirely gives way. Giovanni says:

Suddenly, he gasps for breath and collapses; Francesco has poisoned him. The duke dies, and the murderer is taken for torture. There are worse scenes than this; to find powerful emotions, they turn to those that change a person's very nature. Massinger presents a father who judges and condemns his daughter, killed by her husband; Webster and Ford show a son who murders his mother; Ford depicts the incestuous desires of a brother and sister. Irresistible love overcomes them; the ancient love of Pasiphaë and Myrrha, a sort of madness-like enchantment, under which the will completely succumbs. Giovanni says:

"Lost! I am lost! My fates have doom'd my death!
The more I strive, I love; the more I love,
The less I hope: I see my ruin certain....
I have even wearied heaven with pray'rs, dried up
[Pg 297] The spring of my continual tears, even starv'd
My veins with daily fasts: what wit or art
Could counsel, I have practis'd; but, alas!
I find all these but dreams, and old men's tales,
To fright unsteady youth: I am still the same;
Or I must speak, or burst."[463]

"I'm lost! I'm lost! My fate has sealed my doom!"
The more I try, the more I love; the more I love,
The less I hope, the more I realize my downfall is inevitable....
I've even worn out heaven with my prayers, dried up
[Pg 297] The reason for my constant tears, even when I'm hungry.
My veins with daily fasting: whatever knowledge or talent
I could give advice, but I've tried and, unfortunately!
I see all of this as just dreams and tales from old men,
To scare uncertain young people: I'm still the same;
"I have to say something, or I'm going to explode."[463]

What transports follow! what fierce and bitter joys, and how short too, how grievous and mingled with anguish, especially for her! She is married to another. Read for yourself the admirable and horrible scene which represents the wedding night. She is pregnant, and Soranzo, the husband, drags her along the ground, with curses, demanding the name of her lover:

What emotions come next! What intense and painful joys, and how fleeting they are, how hard and mixed with suffering, especially for her! She is married to someone else. Read for yourself the amazing and terrible scene that shows the wedding night. She is pregnant, and Soranzo, her husband, drags her on the ground, cursing, demanding to know who her lover is:

"Come strumpet, famous whore?...
Harlot, rare, notable harlot,
That with thy brazen face maintain'st thy sin,
Was there no man in Parma to be bawd
To your loose cunning whoredom else but I?
Must your hot itch and plurisy of lust,
The heyday of your luxury, be fed
Up to a surfeit, and could none but I
Be pick'd out to be cloak to your close tricks,
Your belly-sports?—Now I must be the dad
To all that gallimaufry that is stuff'd
In thy corrupted bastard-bearing womb?
Say, must I?
Annabella. Beastly man? why, 'tis thy fate.
I su'd not to thee....
S. Tell me by whom."[464]

"Come on, famous escort?..."
Unique, remarkable sex worker,
That with your bold attitude you support your wrongdoing,
Was there no guy in Parma who could be a pimp?
Are you using your shameless tricks on everyone but me?
Must your intense passion and overwhelming desire,
Enjoy the height of your indulgence; be content.
To the point of excess, and could no one except me
Be selected to hide your secret plans,
Your reckless behavior?—Now I have to step up as the father.
To all that clutter packed
In your infected womb that's holding unwanted children?
Do I have to?
Annabella. A terrible man? Well, that's your fate.
I didn't ask you...
S. Tell me, who is it?"[464]

She gets excited, feels and cares for nothing more, refuses to tell the name of her lover, and praises him in the following words. This praise in the midst of danger is like a rose she has plucked, and of which the odor intoxicates her:

She feels excited, cares about nothing else, refuses to reveal her lover's name, and speaks highly of him in these words. This praise, spoken in the face of danger, is like a rose she has picked, whose fragrance overwhelms her:

"A. Soft! 'twas not in my bargain.
Yet somewhat, sir, to stay your longing stomach
I am content t' acquaint you with the man,
The more than man, that got this sprightly boy—
(For 'tis a boy, and therefore glory, sir,
Your heir shall be a son.)
S. Damnable monster?
A. Nay, and you will not hear, I'll speak no more.
S. Yes, speak, and speak thy last.
[Pg 298] A. A match, a match?...
You, why you are not worthy once to name
His name without true worship, or, indeed,
Unless you kneel'd to hear another name him.
S. What was he call'd?
A. We are not come to that;
Let it suffice that you shall have the glory
To father what so brave a father got....
S. Dost thou laugh?
Come, whore, tell me your lover, or, by truth,
I'll hew thy flesh to shreds; who is't?"[465]

"A. Hold on! That wasn’t what we agreed on."
But to satisfy your hunger,
I’m happy to tell you about the man,
The remarkable man who is the father of this energetic boy—
(For it's a boy, and that means glory for you, sir,
Your heir will be a son.
S. Awful monster?
A. No, if you’re not going to listen, I won’t say anything else.
S. Yes, go ahead and share your last words.
[Pg 298] A match, a match?
You aren't even worth mentioning.
His name lacks genuine respect, or, to be honest,
Unless you kneel to let someone else say it.
What was his name?
A. We haven't reached that point yet;
Let it be enough that you will have the honor
To take for yourself what such a courageous father provided...
Are you laughing?
Come on, tell me who your partner is, or really,
"I'll tear your flesh apart; who is it?"[465]

She laughs; the excess of shame and terror has given her courage; she insults him, she sings; so like a woman!

She laughs; the overwhelming shame and fear have made her brave; she insults him, she sings; so typical of a woman!

"A. (Sings) Che morte piu dolce che morire per amore.
S. Thus will I pull thy hair, and thus I'll drag
Thy lust be-leper'd body through the dust....
(Hales her up and down)
A. Be a gallant hangman....
I leave revenge behind, and thou shalt feel't....
(To Vasquez.) Pish, do not beg for me, I prize my life
As nothing; if the man will needs be mad,
Why, let him take it."[466]

A. (Sings) What could be a sweeter death than dying for love?
S. This is how I’ll pull your hair, and this is how I’ll drag
Your desire-driven body through the dirt...
Hales her up and down
A. Be a fearless executor....
I’m letting go of revenge, and you’re going to feel it....
(To Vasquez.) Come on, don't plead for me; I value my life.
As if nothing; if a guy insists on being crazy,
"Then let him have it."[466]

In the end all is discovered, and the two lovers know they must die. For the last time, they see each other in Annabella's chamber, listening to the noise of the feast below which shall serve for their funeral feast. Giovanni, who has made his resolve like a madman, sees Annabella richly dressed, dazzling. He regards her in silence, and remembers the past. He weeps and says:

In the end, everything is revealed, and the two lovers realize they must die. For the last time, they meet in Annabella's room, listening to the sounds of the celebration below, which will be their funeral feast. Giovanni, who has made his decision like a madman, sees Annabella dressed beautifully, sparkling. He looks at her in silence and reflects on the past. He weeps and says:

"These are the funeral tears,
Shed on your grave; these furrow'd-up my cheeks
When first I lov'd and knew not how to woo....
Give me your hand: how sweetly life doth run
In these well-colour'd veins! How constantly
These palms do promise health!...
Kiss me again, forgive me.... Farewell."[467]

"These are the tears of grief,
Falling on your grave; these etched lines on my cheeks
Were created when I first fell in love and didn't know how to pursue your affection....
Hold my hand: life flows so beautifully.
In these vibrant veins! How dependable
These hands guarantee good health!...
"Kiss me again, please forgive me... Goodbye." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

He then stabs her, enters the banqueting room, with her heart upon his dagger:

He then stabs her and enters the banquet hall with her heart on his dagger:

"Soranzo see this heart, which was thy wife's.
Thus I exchange it royally for thine."[468] [Pg 299]

"Soranzo, take a look at this heart, which was your wife's."
"I'm trading it generously for yours."[468] [Pg 299]

He kills him, and casting himself on the swords of banditti, dies. It would seem that tragedy could go no further.

He kills him, then throws himself onto the swords of the bandits and dies. It seems that tragedy couldn't go any further.

But it did go further; for if these are melodramas, they are sincere, composed, not like those of to-day, by Grub Street writers for peaceful citizens, but by impassioned men, experienced in tragical arts, for a violent, over-fed, melancholy race. From Shakespeare to Milton, Swift, Hogarth, no race has been more glutted with coarse expressions and horrors, and its poets supply them plentifully; Ford less so than Webster; the latter a sombre man, whose thoughts seem incessantly to be haunting tombs and charnel-houses. "Places in court," he says, "are but like beds in the hospital, where this man's head lies at that man's foot, and so lower and lower."[469] Such are his images. No one has equalled Webster in creating desperate characters, utter wretches, bitter misanthropes,[470] in blackening and blaspheming human life, above all, in depicting the shameless depravity and refined ferocity of Italian manners.[471] The Duchess of Malfi has secretly married her steward Antonio, and her brother learns that she has children; almost mad[472] with rage and wounded pride, he remains silent, waiting until he knows the name of the father; then he arrives all of a sudden, means to kill her, but so that she shall taste the lees of death. She must suffer much, but above all, she must not die too quickly! She must suffer in mind; these griefs are worse than the body's. He sends assassins to kill Antonio, and meanwhile comes to her in the dark, with affectionate words; he pretends to be reconciled, and suddenly shows her waxen figures, covered with wounds, whom she takes for her slaughtered husband and children. She staggers under the blow, and remains in gloom without crying out. Then she says:

But it went even further; if these are melodramas, they are genuine, crafted not like those today by Grub Street writers for quiet citizens, but by passionate men, skilled in tragic arts, for a violent, overindulged, melancholy society. From Shakespeare to Milton, Swift, Hogarth, no group has been more inundated with crude phrasing and horrors, and its poets provide them abundantly; Ford less than Webster; the latter a dark individual, whose thoughts seem to constantly linger around tombs and graveyards. "Places in court," he says, "are just like beds in a hospital, where this man's head lies at that man's feet, and so on, lower and lower."[469] Such are his images. No one has matched Webster in creating desperate characters, utter wretches, bitter misanthropes,[470] in darkening and cursing human life, especially in portraying the shameless depravity and refined ferocity of Italian customs.[471] The Duchess of Malfi has secretly married her steward Antonio, and her brother discovers she has children; almost mad[472] with fury and wounded pride, he stays silent, waiting until he learns the name of the father; then he suddenly arrives, intending to kill her, but in a way that makes her taste the agony of death. She must suffer greatly, but above all, she must not die too quickly! She must suffer mentally; these pains are worse than physical ones. He sends assassins to kill Antonio and, in the meantime, approaches her in the dark with loving words; he pretends to be reconciled and suddenly reveals waxen figures covered in wounds, which she believes to be her murdered husband and children. She is stunned by the blow and remains in silence without crying out. Then she says:

"Good comfortable fellow,
Persuade a wretch that's broke upon the wheel
[Pg 300] To have all his bones new set; entreat him live
To be executed again. Who must despatch me?...
Bosola. Come, be of comfort, I will save your life.
Duchess. Indeed, I have not leisure to tend
So small a business.
B. Now, by my life, I pity you.
D. Thou art a fool, then,
To waste thy pity on a thing so wretched
As cannot pity itself. I am full of daggers."[473]

"Kind, good person,"
Try to persuade someone who's hit a rough patch.
[Pg 300] To have all their bones fixed; tell them to stay alive.
So they can be executed again. Who has to finish me?…
Bosola. Come on, cheer up, I’ll save your life.
Duchess. Honestly, I just don't have the time to handle
Such a small issue.
B. Honestly, I feel bad for you.
D. You're an idiot, then,
To waste your sympathy on someone so unhappy
Who can't even feel sorry for themselves. I am filled with pain. [473]

Slow words, spoken in a whisper, as in a dream, or as if she were speaking of a third person. Her brother sends to her a company of madmen, who leap and howl and rave around her in mournful wise; a pitiful sight, calculated to unseat the reason; a kind of foretaste of hell. She says nothing, looking upon them; her heart is dead, her eyes fixed, with vacant stare:

Slow words, spoken softly, as if in a dream, or as if she were talking about someone else. Her brother sends her a group of crazed people, who jump and scream and rant around her in a sorrowful way; it's a heartbreaking sight, designed to drive a person insane; a glimpse of hell. She says nothing, just watching them; her heart feels numb, her eyes fixed, with a blank stare:

"Cariola. What think you of, madam?
Duchess. Of nothing:
When I muse thus, I sleep.
C. Like a madman, with your eyes open?
D. Dost thou think we shall know one another
In the other world?
C. Yes, out of question.
D. O that it were possible we might
But hold some two days' conference with the dead!
From them I should learn somewhat, I am sure,
I never shall know here. I'll teach thee a miracle;
I am not mad yet, to my cause of sorrow:
The heaven o'er my head seems made of molten brass,
The earth of flaming sulphur, yet I am not mad.
I am acquainted with sad misery
As the tann'd galley-slave is with his oar...."[474]

Cariola. What are you thinking about, ma'am?
Duchess. None:
When I think this way, I fall asleep.
C. Like a crazy person, with your eyes wide open?
D. Do you think we'll be able to recognize each other?
In the afterlife?
C. Yeah, no doubt about it.
D. Oh, if only we could
Spend even just two days chatting with the dead!
I'm sure I would learn something from them.
I’ll never know that here. I’ll show you something amazing;
I'm not angry yet, even though I'm sad:
The sky above me feels like liquid metal,
The ground feels like burning sulfur, but I’m not angry.
I know deep misery.
Like a sun-tanned rower chained to his oar...."[474]

In this state, the limbs, like those of one who has been newly executed, still quiver, but the sensibility is worn out; the miserable body only stirs mechanically; it has suffered too much. At last the gravedigger comes with executioners, a coffin, and they sing before her a funeral dirge:

In this state, the limbs, like those of someone who has just been executed, still tremble, but the sensitivity is gone; the wretched body only moves mechanically; it has endured too much. Finally, the gravedigger arrives with the executioners, a coffin, and they sing a funeral dirge before her:

"Duchess. Farewell, Cariola...
I pray thee, look thou giv'st my little boy
Some syrup for his cold, and let the girl
Say her prayers ere she sleep.—Now, what you please:
What death?
Bosola. Strangling; here are your executioners.
[Pg 301] D. I forgive them:
The apoplexy, catarrh, or cough o' the lungs
Would do as much as they do.... My body
Bestow upon my women, will you?...
Go, tell my brothers, when I am laid out,
They then may feed in quiet."[475]

"Duchess. Bye, Cariola..."
I'm asking you to give my little boy
Some cough syrup for his cold, and let the girl
She says her prayers before going to sleep.—Now, whatever you need:
What type of death?
Bosola. Strangling; here are your executioners.
[Pg 301] I forgive them.
A stroke, a cold, or a cough from the lungs
Would you do as much as they do...?
Take care of my body for my women?
Go, tell my brothers, when I'm laid to rest,
They can then eat peacefully.[475]

After the mistress the maid; the latter cries and struggles:

After the mistress, the maid; the latter cries and struggles:

"Cariola. I will not die; I must not; I am contracted
To a young gentleman.
1st Executioner. Here's your wedding-ring.
C. If you kill me now,
I am damn'd. I have not been at confession
This two years.
B. When?[476]
C. I am quick with child."[477]

"Cariola. I can't die; I mustn't; I'm committed."
to a young man.
1st Executioner. Here’s your wedding band.
If you kill me now,
I can't believe it. I haven't admitted it.
in two years.
When? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"I'm pregnant." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

They strangle her also, and the two children of the duchess. Antonio is assassinated; the cardinal and his mistress, the duke and his confidant, are poisoned or butchered; and the solemn words of the dying, in the midst of this butchery, utter, as from funereal trumpets, a general curse upon existence:

They also strangle her and the duchess's two children. Antonio is killed; the cardinal and his mistress, the duke and his confidant, are poisoned or slaughtered; and the solemn words of the dying, amidst all this brutality, sound like funeral trumpets, casting a general curse upon existence:

"We are only like dead walls or vaulted graves,
That, ruin'd yield no echo. Fare you well....
O this gloomy world!
In what a shadow, or deep pit of darkness,
Doth womanish and fearful mankind live!"[478]

"In all our quest of greatness,
Like wanton boys, whose pastime is their care,
We follow after bubbles blown in the air.
Pleasure of life, what is't? only the good hours
Of an ague; merely a preparative to rest,
To endure vexation....
Whether we fall by ambition, blood, or lust,
Like diamonds, we are cut with our own dust."[479]

"We're just like empty walls or graves,
When it's destroyed, it doesn't respond. Goodbye....
Oh this dark world!
In what a shadow, or deep hole of darkness,
"Does fearful and timid humanity really exist!"[478]

"In our quest for greatness,"
Like carefree boys who only think about having a good time,
We chase after bubbles floating in the air.
What makes life enjoyable? It’s just the good moments.
Of a fever; just a precursor to rest,
To handle frustration...
No matter if we stumble because of ambition, violence, or desire,
"Just like diamonds, our imperfections help shape who we are."[479]

You will find nothing sadder or greater from the Edda to Lord Byron.

You won't find anything sadder or greater from the Edda to Lord Byron.

We can well imagine what powerful characters are necessary to sustain these terrible dramas. All these personages are ready [Pg 302] for extreme acts; their resolves break forth like blows of a sword; we follow, meet at every change of scene their glowing eyes, wan lips, the starting of their muscles, the tension of their whole frame. Their powerful will contracts their violent hands, and their accumulated passion breaks out in thunderbolts, which tear and ravage all around them, and in their own hearts. We know them, the heroes of this tragic population, Iago, Richard III, Lady Macbeth, Othello, Coriolanus, Hotspur, full of genius, courage, desire, generally mad or criminal, always self-driven to the tomb. There are as many around Shakespeare as in his own works. Let me exhibit one character more, written by the same dramatist, Webster. No one, except Shakespeare, has seen further into the depths of diabolical and unchained nature. The "White Devil" is the name which he gives to his heroine. His Vittoria Corombona receives as her lover the Duke of Brachiano, and at the first interview dreams of the issue:

We can easily imagine the strong characters needed to carry these intense dramas. All these figures are ready [Pg 302] for bold actions; their decisions hit like sword strikes; we track their fiery eyes, pale lips, the tension in their muscles, and the tightness in their entire bodies at every scene change. Their strong will clenches their fierce hands, and their built-up passion erupts like thunderbolts, wreaking havoc all around them and within their own hearts. We recognize them, the heroes of this tragic ensemble: Iago, Richard III, Lady Macbeth, Othello, Coriolanus, Hotspur—all full of brilliance, bravery, ambition, often mad or criminal, and always driven to their downfall. There are as many of them surrounding Shakespeare as there are in his own plays. Let me introduce one more character, created by the same playwright, Webster. No one, except Shakespeare, has delved as deeply into the dark and untamed aspects of human nature. The "White Devil" is the title he gives to his heroine. His Vittoria Corombona finds herself in love with the Duke of Brachiano, and from their very first meeting, she envisions the outcome:

"To pass away the time, I'll tell your grace
A dream I had last night."

"To kill some time, I'll share with you __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
"I had a dream last night."

It is certainly well related, and still better chosen, of deep meaning and very clear import. Her brother Flaminio says, aside:

It’s definitely well connected and even better selected, with deep meaning and very clear significance. Her brother Flaminio says, aside:

"Excellent devil! she hath taught him in a dream
To make away his duchess and her husband."[480]

"Great job, devil! She taught him in a dream."
To eliminate his duchess and her husband.[480]

So, her husband, Camillo, is strangled, the Duchess poisoned, and Vittoria, accused of the two crimes, is brought before the tribunal. Step by step, like a soldier brought to bay with his back against a wall, she defends herself, refuting and defying advocates and judges, incapable of blenching or quailing, clear in mind, ready in word, amid insults and proofs, even menaced with death on the scaffold. The advocate begins to speak in Latin.

So, her husband, Camillo, is strangled, the Duchess is poisoned, and Vittoria, who is accused of both crimes, is brought before the court. Step by step, like a soldier cornered against a wall, she defends herself, countering and challenging the lawyers and judges, unable to flinch or back down, clear-minded, quick with her words, amidst insults and evidence, even threatened with execution. The lawyer starts to speak in Latin.

"Vittoria. Pray my lord, let him speak his usual tongue;
I'll make no answer else.
Francisco de Medicis. Why, you understand Latin.
V. I do, sir; but amongst this auditory
Which come to hear my cause, the half or more
May be ignorant in't." [Pg 303]

"Vittoria. Please, my lord, allow him to speak in his normal language;
Understood. Please provide the text you want to be modernized.
Francisco de Medicis. So, you know Latin.
V. I do, sir; but in front of this crowd
Who has come to hear my case, at least half or more?
Might not get it. [Pg 303]

She wants a duel, bare-breasted, in open day, and challenges the advocate:

She wants a duel, topless, in broad daylight, and challenges the lawyer:

"I am at the mark, sir: I'll give aim to you,
And tell you how near you shoot."

"I'm ready, sir: I'll target you,
"Let me know how close you get."

She mocks his legal phraseology, insults him, with biting irony:

She makes fun of his legal jargon, insults him with sharp sarcasm:

"Surely, my lords, this lawyer here hath swallow'd
Some pothecaries' bills, or proclamations;
And now the hard and undigestible words
Come up, like stones we use give hawks for physic:
Why, this is Welsh to Latin."

"Surely, my lords, this lawyer here has accepted"
Some pharmacy bills or notices;
And now the hard and confusing words
Come up, like the stones we give to hawks for healing:
"Why, this is nonsense to Latin."

Then, to the strongest adjuration of the judges:

Then, to the strongest plea from the judges:

"To the point,
Find me but guilty, sever head from body,
We'll part good friends; I scorn to hold my life
At yours, or any man's entreaty, sir....
These are but feigned shadows of my evils:
Terrify babes, my lord, with painted devils;
I am past such needless palsy. For your names
Of whore and murderess, they proceed from you,
As if a man should spit against the wind;
The filth returns in's face."[481]

"To cut to the chase,"
If you find me guilty, behead me,
We'll go our separate ways as friends; I won't put my life at risk.
Based on your or anyone else's requests, sir...
These are just false representations of my mistakes:
Frighten the kids, my lord, with pretend monsters;
I’m past that kind of pointless fear. As for your names,
Of the whore and the murderer, they come from you,
Like a guy spitting into the wind;
The mess comes back at him directly. [481]

Argument for argument: she has a parry for every blow: a parry and a thrust:

Argument for argument: she has a response for every attack: a response and a counterattack:

"But take you your course: it seems you have beggar'd me first,
And now would fain undo me. I have houses.
Jewels, and a poor remnant of crusadoes:
Would those would make you charitable!"

"Go ahead with your plan; it seems like you've already left me broke.
And now you want to take everything from me. I own properties.
Jewels and a few gold coins:
"If only that would make you more generous!"

Then, in a harsher voice:

Then, in a sharper tone:

"In faith, my lord, you might go pistol flies;
The sport would be more noble."

"Honestly, my lord, you could just shoot at flies;
"That would be a more respectable game."

They condemn her to be shut up in a house of convertites:

They sentence her to be locked away in a house of converts:

"V. A house of convertites! What's that?
Monticelso. A house of penitent whores.
V. Do the noblemen in Rome
Erect it for their wives, that I am sent
To lodge there?"[482]

"V. A place of new believers! What does that mean?"
Monticelso. A home for redeemed sex workers.
Do the nobles in Rome
Build it for their wives, so I’m being
Sent to stay there? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The sarcasm comes home like a sword-thrust; then another behind [Pg 304] it; then cries and curses. She will not bend, she will not weep. She goes off erect, bitter and more haughty than ever:

The sarcasm hits hard like a sword strike; then another follows [Pg 304]; then there are shouts and insults. She refuses to break, she won’t cry. She leaves standing tall, bitter and prouder than before:

"I will not weep;
No, I do scorn to call up one poor tear
To fawn on your injustice: bear me hence
Unto this house of what's your mitigating title?
Mont. Of convertites.
V. It shall not be a house of convertites;
My mind shall make it honester to me
Than the Pope's palace, and more peaceable
Than thy soul, though thou art a cardinal."[483]

"I'm not crying;"
No, I won’t cry a single tear.
To beg for your unfairness: take me away
What do you call this place?
Mont. Of converts.
V. It won't be a place for converts;
My mind will make it more respectable for me.
Than the Pope's palace, and more peaceful.
"Than your soul, even though you're a cardinal." [483]

Against her furious lover, who accuses her of unfaithfulness, she is as strong as against her judges; she copes with him, casts in his teeth the death of his duchess, forces him to beg pardon, to marry her; she will play the comedy to the end, at the pistol's mouth, with the shamelessness and courage of a courtesan and an empress;[484] snared at last, she will be just as brave and more insulting when the dagger's point threatens her:

Against her furious lover, who accuses her of being unfaithful, she stands as strong as she does against her judges; she confronts him, throws the death of his duchess back at him, and forces him to apologize and marry her; she'll keep up the act to the very end, even at gunpoint, showing the shamelessness and bravery of both a courtesan and an empress;[484] finally caught, she will remain just as fearless and even more defiant when faced with a dagger's threat:

"Yes, I shall welcome death
As princes do some great ambassadors;
I'll meet thy weapon half way.... 'Twas a manly blow;
The next thou giv'st, murder some sucking infant;
And then thou wilt be famous."[485]

"Yes, I will accept death."
Like princes meet important diplomats;
I'll meet your weapon halfway... That was a solid hit;
The next hit you deliver, take out a defenseless baby;
And then you'll be remembered.”[485]

When a woman unsexes herself, her actions transcend man's, and there is nothing which she will not suffer or dare.

When a woman removes her femininity, her actions surpass those of men, and there is nothing she won’t endure or take on.


SECTION VII.—Female Characters

Opposed to this band of tragic characters, with their distorted features, brazen fronts, combative attitudes, is a troop of sweet and timid figures, pre-eminently tender-hearted, the most graceful and loveworthy whom it has been given to man to depict. In Shakespeare you will meet them in Miranda, Juliet, Desdemona, Virgilia, Ophelia, Cordelia, Imogen; but they abound also in the others; and it is a characteristic of the race to have furnished them, as it is of the drama to have represented them. By a singular coincidence, the women are more of women, the [Pg 305] men more of men, here than elsewhere. The two natures go each to its extreme: in the one to boldness, the spirit of enterprise and resistance, the warlike, imperious, and unpolished character; in the other to sweetness, devotion, patience, inextinguishable affection[486]—a thing unknown in distant lands, in France especially so: a woman in England gives herself without drawing back, and places her glory and duty in obedience, forgiveness, adoration, wishing and professing only to be melted and absorbed daily deeper and deeper in him whom she has freely and forever chosen.[487] It is this, an old German instinct, which these great painters of instinct diffuse here, one and all: Penthea, Dorothea, in Ford and Greene; Isabella and the Duchess of Malfi, in Webster; Bianca, Ordella, Arethusa, Juliana, Euphrasia, Amoret, and others, in Beaumont and Fletcher: there are a score of them who, under the severest tests and the strongest temptations, display this wonderful power of self-abandonment and devotion.[488] The soul, in this race, is at once primitive and serious. Women keep their purity longer than elsewhere. They lose respect less quickly; weigh worth and characters less suddenly: they are less apt to think evil, and to take the measure of their husbands. To this day, a great lady, accustomed to company, blushes in the presence of an unknown man, and feels bashful like a little girl: the blue eyes are dropped, and a child-like shame flies to her rosy cheeks. Englishwomen have not the smartness, the boldness of ideas, the assurance of bearing, the precocity, which with the French make of a young girl, in six months, a woman of intrigue and the queen of a drawing-room.[489] Domestic life and obedience are more easy to them. More pliant and more sedentary, they are at the same time more concentrated and introspective, more disposed to follow the noble dream called duty, which is hardly generated in mankind but by silence of the senses. They are not tempted by the voluptuous sweetness which in southern countries is breathed [Pg 306] out in the climate, in the sky, in the general spectacle of things; which dissolves every obstacle, which causes privation to be looked upon as a snare and virtue as a theory. They can rest content with dull sensations, dispense with excitement, endure weariness; and in this monotony of a regulated existence, fall back upon themselves, obey a pure idea, employ all the strength of their hearts in maintaining their moral dignity. Thus supported by innocence and conscience, they introduce into love a profound and upright sentiment, abjure coquetry, vanity, and flirtation: they do not lie nor simper. When they love, they are not tasting a forbidden fruit, but are binding themselves for their whole life. Thus understood, love becomes almost a holy thing; the spectator no longer wishes to be spiteful or to jest; women do not think of their own happiness, but of that of the loved ones; they aim not at pleasure, but at devotion. Euphrasia, relating her history to Philaster, says:

Opposed to this group of tragic characters, with their twisted features, bold fronts, and combative attitudes, is a troop of gentle and shy figures, incredibly tender-hearted, the most graceful and lovable that humanity has ever portrayed. In Shakespeare, you'll find them in Miranda, Juliet, Desdemona, Virgilia, Ophelia, Cordelia, and Imogen; but they also appear in other works, and it is characteristic of the human race to have created them, just as it is of drama to have showcased them. Interestingly, the women here are more distinctly feminine, and the men more distinctly masculine than anywhere else. Both natures reach their extremes: one leans towards boldness, the spirit of adventure and resistance, a warlike, commanding, and raw character; the other leans towards sweetness, devotion, patience, and an unquenchable affection—a trait rare in distant lands, especially in France. A woman in England gives herself fully and seeks honor and duty in obedience, forgiveness, and adoration, desiring only to be melted into and absorbed deeper and deeper into the life of the one she has freely and forever chosen. This, an old German instinct, is reflected by these great portrayals of instinct: Penthea and Dorothea in Ford and Greene; Isabella and the Duchess of Malfi in Webster; Bianca, Ordella, Arethusa, Juliana, Euphrasia, Amoret, and others in Beaumont and Fletcher: there are many who, under severe trials and strong temptations, showcase this amazing capacity for self-sacrifice and devotion. The spirit in this culture is both primitive and serious. Women maintain their purity longer than elsewhere. They lose respect more slowly; they assess worth and character with care: they are less likely to think ill or to measure their husbands. To this day, a high-born lady accustomed to society blushes in front of an unfamiliar man, feeling shy like a little girl: her blue eyes drop, and a child-like shame comes to her rosy cheeks. Englishwomen do not possess the sharpness, boldness of ideas, confidence of demeanor, or precociousness that makes a young girl in France, in six months, a woman of intrigue and the queen of a salon. Domestic life and obedience come more naturally to them. More adaptable and more home-oriented, they are also more introspective, inclined to pursue the noble dream known as duty, which is only truly cultivated in people through the quieting of the senses. They are not swayed by the lush sweetness that permeates southern lands, evident in the climate, the sky, and the overall scenery; this sweetness dissolves every hurdle, making deprivation seem like a trap and virtue appear as a theoretical concept. They can be content with mundane sensations, go without excitement, and endure monotony; in this regulated existence, they turn inward, follow a pure idea, and invest all their heart's strength in maintaining their moral integrity. Thus supported by innocence and conscience, they bring a deep and honest sentiment into love, renouncing coquetry, vanity, and flirtation: they do not deceive or simulate. When they love, they are not indulging in a forbidden fruit, but are committing themselves for a lifetime. Understood this way, love becomes nearly sacred; the observer no longer wishes to be spiteful or mock; women do not think of their own happiness, but of the happiness of those they love; they seek not pleasure, but devotion. Euphrasia, telling her story to Philaster, says:

"My father oft would speak
Your worth and virtue; and, as I did grow
More and more apprehensive, I did thirst
To see the man so prais'd; but yet all this
Was but a maiden longing, to be lost
As soon as found; till sitting in my window,
Printing my thoughts in lawn, I saw a god,
I thought (but it was you), enter our gates.
My blood flew out, and back again as fast,
As I had puff'd it forth and suck'd it in
Like breath: Then was I call'd away in haste
To entertain you. Never was a man,
Heav'd from a sheep-cote to a sceptre, rais'd
So high in thoughts as I: You left a kiss
Upon these lips then, which I mean to keep
From you forever. I did hear you talk,
Far above singing! After you were gone,
I grew acquainted with my heart, and search'd
What stirr'd it so: Alas! I found it love;
Yet far from lust; for could I but have liv'd
In presence of you, I had had my end."[490]

"My dad often talked"
Regarding your worth and virtue; and as I matured
More aware, I wanted more.
To see the man so admired; but all of this
It was just a girl's wish, destined to be forgotten.
As soon as I found it; until I was sitting by my window,
As I expressed my thoughts on fabric, I encountered a divine presence.
I thought it was you who entered our gates.
My heart raced back and forth.
As if I had inhaled and exhaled it.
Like the wind: Then I was hurried away.
To entertain you. No man has ever,
Taken from a modest background to a throne, rose
As deep in thought as I am: You gave me a kiss.
On these lips then, which I intend to keep
From you forever. I heard you talk,
Way more than just singing! After you left,
I got to know my heart and looked for answers.
What stirred it so: Oh no! I realized it was love;
But far from desire; if only I could have just lived
"Being with you, I would have fulfilled my wish."[490]

She had disguised herself as a page,[491] followed him, was his servant; what greater happiness for a woman than to serve on her knees the man she loves? She let him scold her, threaten her with death, wound her.[Pg 307]

She had dressed up as a page,[491] followed him, was his servant; what could bring a woman more joy than to serve the man she loves, even on her knees? She allowed him to scold her, threaten her with death, and hurt her.[Pg 307]

"Blest be that hand!
It meant me well. Again, for pity's sake!"[492]

"Bless that hand!"
It had good intentions for me. Once again, for the sake of compassion!"[492]

Do what he will, nothing but words of tenderness and adoration can proceed from this heart, these wan lips. Moreover, she takes upon herself a crime of which he is accused, contradicts him when he asserts his guilt, is ready to die in his place. Still more, she is of use to him with the Princess Arethusa, whom he loves; she justifies her rival, brings about their marriage, and asks no other thanks but that she may serve them both. And strange to say, the princess is not jealous.

No matter what he does, only words of love and devotion come from her heart and pale lips. Additionally, she claims a sin for which he is blamed, counters his confession of guilt, and is willing to die for him. Even more, she helps him with Princess Arethusa, whom he loves; she supports her rival, helps arrange their marriage, and asks for nothing in return but to serve them both. Surprisingly, the princess isn’t jealous.

"Euphrasia. Never, Sir, will I
Marry; it is a thing within my vow:
But if I may have leave to serve the princess,
To see the virtues of her lord and her,
I shall have hope to live.
Arethusa.... Come, live with me;
Live free as I do. She that loves my lord,
Curst be the wife that hates her!"[493]

"Euphrasia. I will never, Sir,"
Marry; it's part of my promise:
But if I can assist the princess,
To see the qualities of her and her lord,
I will hold on to hope to live.
Arethusa.... Come, live with me;
Live freely like I do. The one who loves my lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"Cursed be the wife who looks down on her!"[493]

What notion of love have they in this country? Whence happens it that all selfishness, all vanity, all rancor, every little feeling, either personal or base, flees at its approach? How comes it that the soul is given up wholly, without hesitation, without reserve, and only dreams thenceforth of prostrating and annihilating itself, as in the presence of a god? Biancha, thinking Cesario ruined, offers herself to him as his wife; and learning that he is not so, gives him up straightway, without a murmur:

What idea of love do they have in this country? Why is it that all selfishness, vanity, bitterness, and every petty feeling, whether personal or mean, vanish when love arrives? How is it that the soul surrenders completely, without doubt or hesitance, and only dreams of humbling and completely losing itself, as if in front of a deity? Biancha, believing Cesario to be ruined, offers herself to him as his wife; and when she learns he isn't, she lets him go immediately, without a word:

"Biancha. So dearly I respected both your fame
And quality, that I would first have perish'd
In my sick thoughts, than e'er have given consent
To have undone your fortunes, by inviting
A marriage with so mean a one as I am:
I should have died sure, and no creature known
The sickness that had kill'd me... Now since I know
There is no difference 'twixt your birth and mine,
Not much 'twixt our estates (if any be,
The advantage is on my side) I come willingly
To tender you the first-fruits of my heart,
And am content t' accept you for my husband.
Now when you are at the lowest....
Cesario. Why, Biancha,
Report has cozen'd thee; I am not fallen
[Pg 308] From my expected honors or possessions,
Tho' from the hope of birth-right.
B. Are you not?
Then I am lost again! I have a suit too;
You'll grant it, if you be a good man....
Pray do not talk of aught what I have said t'ye....
... Pity me;
But never love me more!... I'll pray for you,
That you may have a virtuous wife, a fair one;
And when I'm dead...
C. Fy, fy!
B. Think on me sometimes,
With mercy for this trespass!
C. Let us kiss
At parting, as at coming!
B. This I have
As a free dower to a virgin's grave,
All goodness dwell with you!"[494]

"Biancha. I valued your reputation."
And I value character so much that I would prefer to have
Died in my troubled thoughts more than ever before.
To mess up your luck by suggesting
A marriage with someone as unworthy as I am:
I definitely would have died, and no one would have known.
The illness that led to my death... Now that I see
There’s no significant difference between our backgrounds,
There isn't much to our status (if there even is one,
The advantage is with me :) I'm here by choice.
To give you my heart,
And I’m ready to accept you as my husband.
Now that you’re at your lowest point…
Cesario. Alright, Biancha,
Rumors have misled you; I have not lost.
My anticipated awards or belongings,
I do miss the hope of my birthright.
B. Really? You're not?
Then I’m lost again! I have a request as well;
You’ll agree to it if you’re a good person....
Please don’t mention what I told you...
... Have mercy on me;
But don’t ever love me again!... I’ll keep you in my prayers,
May you have a virtuous and beautiful wife;
And when I'm gone...
C. Oh, come on!
B. Remember me sometimes,
With forgiveness for this mistake!
Let’s kiss
As we say goodbye, just like when we first met!
B. This I offer
As a free gift to a virgin's grave,
"Wishing you all the best!"[494]

Isabella, Brachiano's duchess, is defrayed, insulted by her faithless husband; to shield him from the vengeance of her family, she takes upon herself the blame of the rupture, purposely plays the shrew, and leaving him at peace with his courtesan, dies embracing his picture. Arethusa allows herself to be wounded by Philaster, stays the people who would hold back the murderer's arm, declares that he has done nothing, that it is not he, prays for him, loves him in spite of all, even to the end, as though all his acts were sacred, as if he had power of life and death over her. Ordella devotes herself, that the king, her husband, may have children;[495] she offers herself for a sacrifice, simply, without grand words, with her whole heart:

Isabella, Brachiano's duchess, is distraught and insulted by her unfaithful husband; to protect him from her family's revenge, she takes the blame for their breakup, intentionally acts like a nag, and leaves him in peace with his mistress, dying as she holds his picture. Arethusa allows herself to be hurt by Philaster, stops the people who would try to prevent the murderer from striking, claims that he hasn't done anything, that he is not to blame, prays for him, loves him despite everything, even to the end, as if all his actions were holy, as if he had the power of life and death over her. Ordella dedicates herself so that her husband, the king, can have children;[495] she offers herself as a sacrifice, simply, without grand speeches, with all her heart:

"Ordella. Let it be what it may then, what it dare,
I have a mind will hazard it.
Thierry. But, hark you;
What may that woman merit, makes this blessing?
O. Only her duty, sir.
T. 'Tis terrible!
O. 'Tis so much the more noble.
T. 'Tis full of fearful shadows!
O. So is sleep, sir,
Or anything that's merely ours, and mortal;
We were begotten gods else: but those fears,
[Pg 309] Feeling but once the fires of noble thoughts,
Fly, like the shapes of clouds we form, to nothing.
T. Suppose it death!
O. I do.
T. And endless parting
With all we can call ours, with all our sweetness,
With youth, strength, pleasure, people, time, nay reason!
For in the silent grave, no conversation,
No joyful tread of friends, no voice of lovers,
No careful father's counsel, nothing's heard,
Nor nothing is, but all oblivion,
Dust and endless darkness: and dare you, woman,
Desire this place?
O. 'Tis of all sleeps the sweetest:
Children begin it to us, strong men seek it,
And kings from height of all their painted glories
Fall, like spent exhalations, to this centre....
T. Then you can suffer?
O. As willingly as say it.
T. Martell, a wonder!
Here is a woman that dares die.—Yet, tell me,
Are you a wife?
O. I am, sir.
T. And have children?—
She sighs and weeps!
O. Oh, none, sir.
T. Dare you venture
For a poor barren praise you ne'er shall hear,
To part with these sweet hopes?
O. With all but Heaven."[496]

"Ordella. No matter what happens, I'm ready to take the risk."
I'm set on doing this.
Thierry. But hold on;
What does that woman need to make this happen?
O. Just her job, sir.
That’s scary!
It's even nobler.
It's filled with scary darkness!
Sleep is important, sir.
Or anything that is solely ours and human;
We would be gods otherwise, but those fears,
[Pg 309] Once we experience the passion of noble ideas,
They disappear, like the shapes of clouds we form, into nothingness.
What if it’s death?
O. I can handle that.
And being separated forever
From everything we claim as our own, from all our pleasures,
From youth, strength, enjoyment, friends, time, and even reason!
Because in the quiet grave, there's no conversation,
No happy footsteps of friends, no voices of lovers,
Without any advice from a caring father, there’s silence.
Nothing exists, just complete oblivion.
Dust and endless darkness: and would you, woman,
Want to change this place?
O. It's the most peaceful sleep of all:
Children make us sleepy, strong men look for it,
And kings, from the peak of all their glorious power
Fall, like tired smoke, to this center....
T. So you're ready to put up with this?
O. As happily as I say it.
T. Martell, awesome!
Here’s a woman who has the courage to face death. —But tell me,
Are you a partner?
I am, sir.
And do you have kids?—
She sighs and cries!
O. Oh, no, sir.
Are you brave enough?
To let go of these cherished hopes for approval
Will you ever hear?
"I'd give up everything except for Heaven."

Is not this prodigious? Can you understand how one human being can thus be separated from herself, forget and lose herself in another? They do so lose themselves, as in an abyss. When they love in vain and without hope, neither reason nor life resist; they languish, grow mad, die like Ophelia. Aspasia, forlorn,

Isn't this incredible? Can you grasp how one person can become so disconnected from themselves, forget who they are, and lose themselves in someone else? They completely lose themselves, like they’re falling into a deep pit. When they love hopelessly and in vain, neither their reason nor their will to live can hold up; they suffer, go insane, and die like Ophelia. Aspasia, abandoned,

"Walks discontented, with her watry eyes
Bent on the earth. The unfrequented woods
Are her delight; and when she sees a bank
Stuck full of flowers, she with a sigh will tell
Her servants what a pretty place it were
To bury lovers in; and make her maids
Pluck 'em, and strew her over like a corse.
She carries with her an infectious grief,
That strikes all her beholders; she will sing
The mournful'st things that ever ear hath heard,
[Pg 310] And sigh and sing again; and when the rest
Of our young ladies, in their wanton blood,
Tell mirthful tales in course, that fill the room
With laughter, she will with so sad a look
Bring forth a story of the silent death
Of some forsaken virgin, which her grief
Will put in such a phrase, that, ere she end,
She'll send them weeping one by one away."[497]

"She walks around feeling unhappy, with her teary eyes."
Stuck on the ground. The desolate forest.
Make her happy; and when she sees a bank
Surrounded by flowers, she’ll breathe deeply and say
How nice it would be for her servants.
To bury lovers there and have her maids
Pick them up and spread them over her like a body.
She brings an infectious sadness with her,
That impacts everyone who sees her; she will sing.
The saddest things ever heard,
[Pg 310] And sigh and sing again; and when everyone else
Among our young ladies, with their cheerful energy,
Share fun stories that brighten up the room.
With laughter, she will, wearing such a sad expression,
Tell a story about a peaceful death.
Of a forgotten girl, whose sorrow
Will express so strongly that, before she finishes,
"She'll send them away crying one by one." [497]

Like a spectre about a tomb, she wanders forever about the remains of her destroyed love, languishes, grows pale, swoons, ends by causing herself to be killed. Sadder still are those who, from duty or submission, allow themselves to be married while their heart belongs to another. They are not resigned, do not recover, like Pauline in "Polyeucte." They are crushed to death. Penthea, in Ford's "Broken Heart," is as upright, but not so strong, as Pauline; she is the English wife, not the Roman, stoical and calm.[498] She despairs sweetly, silently, and pines to death. In her innermost heart she holds herself married to him to whom she has pledged her soul: it is the marriage of the heart which in her eyes is alone genuine; the other is only disguised adultery. In marrying Bassanes she has sinned against Orgilus; moral infidelity is worse than legal infidelity, and thenceforth she is fallen in her own eyes. She says to her brother:

Like a ghost haunting a grave, she endlessly roams the remnants of her shattered love, suffering, growing pale, fainting, and ultimately bringing about her own demise. Even sadder are those who, out of duty or compliance, allow themselves to marry while their hearts belong to someone else. They aren't resigned to their fate, nor do they recover, unlike Pauline in "Polyeucte." They are crushed and defeated. Penthea, in Ford's "Broken Heart," is just as principled, but not as strong as Pauline; she is the English wife, not the Roman, stoic and serene. She silently and sweetly despairs and pines away. Deep down, she believes she is married to the one to whom she has given her heart: it's the emotional marriage that she sees as the only true one; the other is merely hidden adultery. By marrying Bassanes, she has betrayed Orgilus; moral infidelity is worse than legal infidelity, and from that point on, she views herself as fallen. She tells her brother:

"Pray, kill me....
Kill me, pray; nay, will ye
Ithocles. How does thy lord esteem thee?
P. Such an one
As only you have made me; a faith-breaker,
A spotted whore; forgive me, I am one—
In act, not in desires, the gods must witness....
For she's that wife to Orgilus, and lives
In known adultery with Bassanes,
Is, at the best, a whore. Wilt kill me now?...
The handmaid to the wages
[Pg 311] Of country toil, drinks the untroubled streams
With leaping kids, and with the bleating lambs,
And so allays her thirst secure; whiles I
Quench my hot sighs with fleetings of my tears."[499]

"Please, just end my suffering...."
Please, just kill me; no, will you?
Ithocles. How much does your lord appreciate you?
Just what?
You’ve created me; an unfaithful person,
A filthy prostitute; forgive me, I am one—
In action, not in wishful thinking, the gods must observe....
For she’s Orgilus's wife and lives
In an open affair with Bassanes,
Is, at best, a prostitute. Will you kill me now?...
The worker of tough jobs
[Pg 311] The countryside drinks from the clear streams.
With playful kids and bleating lambs,
And safely quenches her thirst; while I
"Cool my intense sighs with temporary tears."[499]

With tragic greatness, from the height of her incurable grief, she throws her gaze on life:

With tragic intensity, from the depth of her unending sorrow, she looks at life:

"My glass of life, sweet princess, hath few minutes
Remaining to run down; the sands are spent;
For by an inward messenger I feel
The summons of departure short and certain.... Glories
Of human greatness are but pleasing dreams,
And shadows soon decaying; on the stage
Of my mortality, my youth hath acted
Some scenes of vanity, drawn out at length
By varied pleasures, sweeten'd in the mixture,
But tragical in issue... That remedy
Must be a winding-sheet, a fold of lead,
And some untrod-on corner in the earth."[500]

"My glass of life, sweet princess, has only a few moments left."
Left to run; the sand is almost gone;
I can sense that the time to leave is approaching quickly and surely... The glories __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Human greatness is just a nice dream,
And quickly fading shadows on the stage.
My youth has influenced my awareness of my mortality.
Some extended vanity scenes
Through various pleasures, enhanced by the combination,
But it's tragic in the end... That solution.
It must be a shroud, a layer of lead,
"And some pristine corner of the earth." [500]

There is no revolt, no bitterness; she affectionately assists her brother who has caused her unhappiness; she tries to enable him to win the woman he loves; feminine kindness and sweetness overflow in her in the depths of her despair. Love here is not despotic, passionate, as in southern climes. It is only deep and sad; the source of life is dried up, that is all; she lives no longer, because she cannot; all go by degrees—health, reason, soul; in the end she becomes mad, and behold her dishevelled, with wide staring eyes, with words that can hardly find utterance. For ten days she has not slept, and will not eat any more; and the same fatal thought continually afflicts her heart, amidst vague dreams of maternal tenderness and happiness brought to nought, which come and go in her mind like phantoms:

There’s no rebellion, no resentment; she lovingly supports her brother, the one who caused her pain; she tries to help him win the woman he loves. Her feminine kindness and sweetness overflow, even in her deep despair. Love here isn’t tyrannical or fiery, like in warmer regions. It’s only profound and melancholic; the source of her life has run dry, that’s all; she no longer lives because she can’t; everything fades away—health, sanity, spirit; eventually, she loses her mind, and there she is, disheveled, with wide, staring eyes, struggling to find the words to speak. For ten days, she hasn’t slept and won’t eat anymore; the same haunting thought relentlessly plagues her heart, alongside hazy dreams of maternal love and happiness lost, which flicker in and out of her mind like ghosts:

"Sure, if we were all sirens, we would sing pitifully,
And 'twere a comely music, when in parts
One sung another's knell; the turtle sighs
When he hath lost his mate; and yet some say
He must be dead first: 'tis a fine deceit
To pass away in a dream! indeed, I've slept
With mine eyes open, a great while. No falsehood
Equals a broken faith; there's not a hair
[Pg 312] Sticks on my head, but, like a leaden plummet,
It sinks me to the grave: I must creep thither;
The journey is not long....
Since I was first a wife, I might have been
Mother to many pretty prattling babes;
They would have smiled when I smiled; and, for certain,
I should have cried when they cried:—truly, brother,
My father would have pick'd me out a husband,
And then my little ones had been no bastards;
But 'tis too late for me to marry now,
I'm past child-bearing; Tis not my fault....
Spare your hand;
Believe me, I'll not hurt it....
Complain not though I wring it hard: I'll kiss it,
Oh, 'tis a fine soft palm!—hark, in thine ear;
Like whom do I look, prithee?—nay, no whispering,
Goodness! we had been happy; too much happiness
Will make folk proud, they say....
There is no peace left for a ravish'd wife,
Widow'd by lawless marriage; to all memory
Penthea's, poor Penthea's name is strumpeted....
Forgive me; Oh! I faint."[501]

"Sure, if we were all sirens, we would sing sorrowfully,
And it would sound beautiful when one
sings the death knell of another; the turtle doves
sigh when they've lost their partner; and yet some say
he must be dead first: it's a harsh illusion
to disappear into a dream! Honestly, I’ve been sleeping
with my eyes open for a long time. No lies
is worse than broken trust; there's not a single strand
[Pg 312] on my head that feels light and doesn't drag me down like a heavy weight,
sinking me to the grave: I have to crawl there;
the journey isn't long...
Since I became a wife, I could have been
a mother to many sweet, talkative babies;
They would have smiled when I smiled; and definitely,
I would have cried when they cried:—really, brother,
my father would have picked a husband for me,
and then my kids wouldn’t have been illegitimate;
but it's too late for me to get married now,
I'm beyond the age of having children; it's not my fault...
Don't pull your hand back;
Trust me, I won’t harm it....
Don't complain if I squeeze it hard: I'll give it a kiss.
Oh, it’s such a nice soft hand!—listen in your ear;
Who do I look like, I ask?—no whispers,
Wow! We could have been happy; way too much happiness.
makes people arrogant, they say...
There’s no peace left for a wronged wife,
widowed due to an illegal marriage; to all memories
Penthea's, poor Penthea's name is tarnished...
"I'm sorry; oh! I'm feeling faint." [501]

She dies, imploring that some gentle voice may sing her a plaintive air, a farewell ditty, a sweet funeral song. I know nothing in the drama more pure and touching.

She dies, asking for some gentle voice to sing her a sad tune, a farewell song, a sweet funeral melody. I know nothing in the drama more pure and moving.

When we find a constitution of soul so new, and capable of such great effects, it behooves us to look at the bodies. Man's extreme actions come not from his will, but his nature.[502] In order to understand the great tensions of the whole machine, we must look upon the whole—I mean man's temperament, the manner in which his blood flows, his nerves quiver, his muscles act, the moral interprets the physical, and human qualities have their root in the animal species. Consider then the species in this case—namely, the race; for the sisters of Shakespeare's Ophelia and Virgilia, Goethe's Clara and Margaret, Otway's Belvidera, Richardson's Pamela, constitute a race by themselves, soft and fair, with blue eyes, lily whiteness, blushing, of timid delicacy, serious sweetness, framed to yield, bend, cling. Their poets feel it clearly when they bring them on the stage; they surround them with the poetry which becomes them, the [Pg 313] murmur of streams, the pendant willow-tresses, the frail and humid flowers of the country, so like themselves:

When we discover a new constitution of the soul that can produce such significant effects, we need to pay attention to the bodies. A person's extreme actions don’t come from their will but rather from their nature.[502] To understand the great tensions of the whole system, we must consider everything—specifically, a person's temperament, how their blood circulates, how their nerves react, how their muscles function, where the moral intersects with the physical, and how human traits are rooted in the animal kingdom. So, let's consider the species in this context—specifically, the race; for the sisters of Shakespeare's Ophelia and Virgilia, Goethe's Clara and Margaret, Otway's Belvidera, and Richardson's Pamela form a distinct race, soft and fair, with blue eyes, lily-white skin, a blush of timid delicacy, and a serious sweetness, shaped to yield, bend, and cling. Their poets clearly feel this when presenting them on stage; they wrap them in the poetry that suits them, the [Pg 313] murmur of streams, the weeping willow branches, and the delicate, moist flowers of the countryside, which mirror their own qualities:

"The flower, that's like thy face, pale primrose, nor
The azure harebell, like thy veins; no, nor
The leaf of eglantine, whom not to slander,
Out-sweeten'd not thy breath."[503]

"The flower, like your face, pale primrose, nor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
The blue harebell, similar to your veins; no, nor
The leaf of the wild rose, which is not meant to offend,
Don't out-sweeten your breath.[503]

They make them sweet, like the south wind, which with its gentle breath causes the violets to bend their heads, abashed at the slightest reproach, already half bowed down by a tender and dreamy melancholy.[504] Philaster, speaking of Euphrasia, whom he takes to be a page, and who has disguised herself in order to be near him, says:

They make them sweet, like the gentle southern breeze that makes the violets shyly lower their heads at the slightest criticism, already somewhat bowed down by a soft and dreamy sadness.[504] Philaster, talking about Euphrasia, whom he thinks is a page, and who has dressed up to be close to him, says:

"Hunting the buck,
I found him sitting by a fountain-side,
Of which he borrow'd some to quench his thirst,
And paid the nymph again as much in tears.
A garland lay him by, made by himself,
Of many several flowers, bred in the bay,
Stuck in that mystic order, that the rareness
Delighted me: But ever when he turn'd
His tender eyes upon 'em, he would weep,
As if he meant to make 'em grow again.
Seeing such pretty helpless innocence
Dwell in his face, I asked him all his story.
He told me, that his parents gentle dy'd,
Leaving him to the mercy of the fields,
Which gave him roots; and of the crystal springs,
Which did not stop their courses; and the sun,
Which still, he thank'd him, yielded him his light.
Then he took up his garland, and did shew
What every flower, as country people hold,
Did signify; and how all, order'd thus,
Express'd his grief: And, to my thoughts, did read
The prettiest lecture of his country art
That could be wish'd.... I gladly entertain'd him,
Who was as glad to follow; and have got
The trustiest, loving'st, and the gentlest boy
That ever master kept."[505]

"While deer hunting,"
I found him sitting next to a fountain,
From which he borrowed some water to drink,
And he compensated the nymph with his tears.
A garland lay beside him, made by him.
From different flowers, grown by the shore,
Arranged in such a unique way that it
Pleased me: but whenever he turned
With his gentle gaze on them, he would cry,
As if he wanted them to flower again.
Witnessing such sweet, innocent helplessness
I asked him his story straight to his face.
He told me that his parents passed away peacefully,
Leaving him at the mercy of the fields,
Which gave him a sense of belonging; and of the clean springs,
Which kept flowing; and the sun,
Still, he thanked those who provided him with light.
Then he picked up his garland and displayed it.
What each flower, as the locals say,
Signified; and how everything, organized like this,
He expressed his sadness: And, in my opinion, he understood.
The most beautiful lesson from his rural art
I wished for that... I greeted him warmly,
Who was just as happy to join me, and I have found
The most reliable, caring, and kind boy
That any master has ever maintained."[505]

The idyl is self-produced among these human flowers: the dramatic action is stopped before the angelic sweetness of their tenderness and modesty. Sometimes even the idyl is born complete [Pg 314] and pure, and the whole theatre is occupied by a sentimental and poetical kind of opera. There are two or three such plays in Shakespeare; in rude Jonson, "The Sad Shepherd"; in Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess." Ridiculous titles nowadays, for they remind us of the interminable platitudes of d'Urfé, or the affected conceits of Florian; charming titles, if we note the sincere and overflowing poetry which they contain. Amoret, the faithful shepherdess, lives in an imaginary country, full of old gods, yet English, like the dewy verdant landscapes in which Rubens sets his nymphs dancing:

The idyl is self-created among these human flowers: the dramatic action halts in front of the angelic sweetness of their tenderness and modesty. Sometimes, the idyl emerges fully formed [Pg 314] and pure, and the entire theatre is filled with a sentimental and poetic kind of opera. There are a couple of such plays in Shakespeare; in rough Jonson, "The Sad Shepherd"; in Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess." Silly titles these days, as they remind us of the endless clichés of d'Urfé, or the affected theatrics of Florian; lovely titles when we consider the genuine and overflowing poetry they contain. Amoret, the faithful shepherdess, lives in a made-up land, rich in old gods, yet English, like the dewy green landscapes where Rubens depicts his nymphs dancing:

"Thro' yon same bending plain
That flings his arms down to the main,
And thro' these thick woods, have I run,
Whose bottom never kiss'd the sun
Since the lusty spring began."...

"For to that holy wood is consecrate
A virtuous well, about whose flow'ry banks
The nimble-footed fairies dance their rounds,
By the pale moon-shine, dipping oftentimes
Their stolen children, so to make them free
From dying flesh, and dull mortality...[506]

"See the dew-drops, how they kiss
Ev'ry little flower that is;
Hanging on their velvet heads,
Like a rope of christal beads.
See the heavy clouds low falling,
And bright Hesperus down calling
The dead Night from underground."[507]

"Through that same curved field"
That reaches its arms down to the sea,
And I’ve run through these dense woods,
Whose floor has never seen the sun
"Since spring started."

"Because that sacred wood is dedicated"
To a beautiful spring, by whose flowery banks
The swift fairies dance in circles,
Under the soft moonlight, often dipping
Their kidnapped children, to release them
From decaying bodies and ordinary death...[506]

"Look at the dew drops, how they touch
Every little flower that exists;
Hanging from their velvet heads,
Like a necklace of crystal beads.
See the thick clouds hanging low,
And bright Hesperus calling out
The dead night from underground. [507]

These are the plants and the aspects of the ever fresh English country, now enveloped in a pale diaphanous mist, now glistening under the absorbing sun, teeming with grasses so full of sap, so delicate, that in the midst of their most brilliant splendor and their most luxuriant life, we feel that to-morrow will wither them. There, on a summer night, the young men and girls, after their custom,[508] go to gather flowers and plight their troth. Amoret and Perigot are together; Amoret,

These are the plants and the aspects of the always vibrant English countryside, now wrapped in a light, sheer mist, now shining under the warm sun, full of grass so rich and delicate, that even in their most dazzling beauty and lush life, we sense that tomorrow will wilt them. There, on a summer evening, the young men and women, as is their tradition,[508] head out to pick flowers and make promises to each other. Amoret and Perigot are together; Amoret,

"Fairer far
Than the chaste blushing morn, or that fair star
That guides the wand'ring seaman thro' the deep," [Pg 315]

"More gorgeous"
Than the pure, rosy dawn or that bright star
"That guides the wandering sailor across the ocean," [Pg 315]

modest like a virgin, and tender as a wife, says to Perigot:

modest like a virgin, and gentle as a wife, says to Perigot:

"I do believe thee: 'Tis as hard for me
To think thee false, and harder, than for thee
To hold me foul."[509]

"I really believe you: It's just as difficult for me."
to believe you're lying, and it's even more difficult than it is for you
"to view me as a bad person."[509]

Strongly as she is tried, her heart, once given, never draws back. Perigot, deceived, driven to despair, persuaded that she is unchaste, strikes her with his sword, and casts her bleeding to the ground. The "sullen shepherd" throws her into a well; but the god lets fall "a drop from his watery locks" into the wound; the chaste flesh closes at the touch of the divine water, and the maiden, recovering, goes once more in search of him she loves:

Strongly as she is tested, her heart, once given, never wavers. Perigot, feeling deceived and driven to despair, convinced that she is unfaithful, strikes her with his sword and leaves her bleeding on the ground. The "sullen shepherd" tosses her into a well; but the god lets a "drop from his watery locks" fall into the wound; the pure flesh heals at the touch of the divine water, and the maiden, recovering, goes once more in search of the one she loves:

"Speak, if thou be here,
My Perigot! Thy Amoret, thy dear,
Calls on thy loved name.... 'Tis thy friend,
Thy Amoret; come hither, to give end
To these consumings. Look up, gentle boy,
I have forgot those pains and dear annoy
I suffer'd for thy sake, and am content
To be thy love again. Why hast thou rent
Those curled locks, where I have often hung
Ribbons, and damask-roses, and have flung
Waters distill'd to make thee fresh and gay,
Sweeter than nosegays on a bridal day?
Why dost thou cross thine arms, and hang thy face
Down to thy bosom, letting fall apace,
From those two little Heav'ns, upon the ground,
Show'rs of more price, more orient, and more round,
Than those that hang upon the moon's pale brow?
Cease these complainings, shepherd! I am now
The same I ever was, as kind and free,
And can forgive before you ask of me:
Indeed, I can and will."[510]

"Speak up if you're here,"
My Perigot! Your Amoret, your sweetheart,
Is calling your name... It's your friend,
Your Amoret; come here to put an end
To this pain. Look up, gentle boy,
I've forgotten the hurt and heartbreak.
I went through it for you, and I'm ready.
To be your love again. Why have you ripped
Those curly locks, where I have often lingered
Ribbons and damask roses, and have poured
Fragrant waters to keep you feeling fresh and happy,
Is there anything sweeter than wedding day bouquets?
Why are you crossing your arms and looking down?
Down to your chest, dropping quickly,
From those two small heavens on the ground,
Showers that are more valuable, brighter, and round,
Than those that rest on the pale brow of the moon?
Stop these complaints, shepherd! I'm still
The same as always, kind and free,
I can forgive you even before you ask.
"Yes, I can and will."[510]

Who could resist her sweet and sad smile? Still deceived, Perigot wounds her again; she falls, but without anger.

Who could resist her sweet and melancholic smile? Still misled, Perigot hurts her once more; she falls, but without any anger.

"So this work hath end!
Farewell, and live! be constant to thy friend
That loves thee next."[511] [Pg 316]

"Alright, this work is done!"
Goodbye, and take care! Stay loyal to your friend.
Who loves you the second most?[511] [Pg 316]

A nymph cures her, and at last Perigot, disabused, comes and throws himself on his knees before her. She stretches out her arms; in spite of all that he had done, she was not changed:

A nymph heals her, and finally Perigot, enlightened, comes and kneels before her. She opens her arms; despite everything he had done, she was still the same:

"I am thy love,
Thy Amoret, for evermore thy love!
Strike once more on my naked breast, I'll prove
As constant still. Oh, could'st thou love me yet,
How soon could I my former griefs forget!"[512]

"I'm your love,"
Your Amoret, always your love!
Strike me again on my bare chest, and I'll show you.
That I'm still just as loyal. Oh, if only you could love me again,
"How easily I could forget my past troubles!"[512]

Such are the touching and poetical figures which these poets introduce in their dramas, or in connection with their dramas, amidst murders, assassinations, the clash of swords, the howl of slaughter, striving against the raging men who adore or torment them, like them carried to excess, transported by their tenderness as the others by their violence; it is a complete exposition, as well as a perfect opposition of the feminine instinct ending in excessive self-abandonment, and of masculine harshness ending in murderous inflexibility. Thus built up and thus provided, the drama of the age was enabled to bring out the inner depths of man, and to set in motion the most powerful human emotions; to bring upon the stage Hamlet and Lear, Ophelia and Cordelia, the death of Desdemona and the butcheries of Macbeth. [Pg 317]

These are the moving and poetic images that these poets present in their plays, or in relation to their plays, amidst murders, assassinations, the clash of swords, and the cries of slaughter, struggling against the angry men who idolize or torment them, both overwhelmed by their emotions, one group by their tenderness and the other by their violence. It’s a complete showcase and perfect contrast of feminine instinct leading to extreme self-sacrifice, and masculine cruelty culminating in ruthless inflexibility. With this foundation, the drama of the era was able to reveal the deepest parts of humanity and evoke the strongest human emotions, showcasing characters like Hamlet and Lear, Ophelia and Cordelia, the death of Desdemona, and the brutal acts of Macbeth. [Pg 317]


[393]"The very age and body of the time, his form and pressure."—Shakespeare.

[393]"The very essence and nature of the time, his shape and influence."—Shakespeare.

[394]Ben Jonson, "Every Man in his Humour"; "Cynthia's Revels."

[394]Ben Jonson, "Every Man in His Humour"; "Cynthia's Revels."

[395]"The Defence of Poesie," ed. 1629, p. 562.

[395]"The Defence of Poesie," ed. 1629, p. 562.

[396]"Winter's Tale, Cymbeline, Julius Cæsar."

"Winter's Tale, Cymbeline, Julius Caesar."

[397]Strype, in his "Annals of the Reformation" (1571), says: "Many now were wholly departed from the communion of the church, and came no more to hear divine service in their parish churches, nor received the holy sacrament, according to the laws of the realm." Richard Baxter, in his "Life," published in 1696, says: "We lived in a country that had but little preaching at all.... In the village where I lived the Reader read the Common Prayer briefly; and the rest of the day, even till dark night almost, except Eating time, was spent in Dancing under a Maypole ana a great tree, not far from my father's door, where all the Town did meet together. And though one of my father's own Tenants was the piper, he could not restrain him nor break the sport. So that we could not read the Scripture in our family without the great disturbance of the Taber and Pipe and noise in the street."

[397]Strype, in his "Annals of the Reformation" (1571), says: "Many people completely left the church, no longer attending services at their local churches or receiving the holy sacrament as required by the laws of the realm." Richard Baxter, in his "Life," published in 1696, says: "We lived in a country with very little preaching at all.... In the village where I lived, the Reader would briefly read the Common Prayer, and the rest of the day, almost until dark, except for meal times, was spent dancing around a Maypole and a big tree near my father's house, where the whole town gathered. Even though one of my father's tenants was the piper, he couldn't stop him or break up the celebration. Because of this, we couldn't read the Scripture in our family without the loud distractions of the drum and pipe and the noise from the street."

[398]Ben Jonson, "Every Man in his Humour."

[398]Ben Jonson, "Every Man in his Humor."

[399]"The Chronicle" of John Hardyng (1436), ed. H. Ellis, 1812, Preface.

[399]"The Chronicle" of John Hardyng (1436), ed. H. Ellis, 1812, Preface.

[400]Act IV. sc. 2 and 4. See also the character of Calypso in Massinger; Putana in Ford; Protalyce in Beaumont and Fletcher.

[400]Act IV, scenes 2 and 4. Also, check out the character of Calypso in Massinger; Putana in Ford; Protalyce in Beaumont and Fletcher.

[401]Middleton, "Dutch Courtezan."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Middleton, "Dutch Courtesan."

[402]Commission given by Henry VIII to the Earl of Hertford, 1544: "You are there to put all to fire and sword; to burn Edinburgh town, and to raze and deface it, when you have sacked it, and gotten what you can out of it.... Do what you can out of hand, and without long tarrying, to beat down and overthrow the castle, sack Holyrood-House, and as many towns and villages about Edinburgh as ye conveniently can; sack Leith, and burn and subvert it, and all the rest, putting man, woman, and child to fire and sword, without exception, when any resistance shall be made against you; and this done, pass over to the Fife land, and extend like extremities and destructions in all towns and villages whereunto ye may reach conveniently, not forgetting amongst all the rest, so to spoil and turn upside down the cardinal's town of St. Andrew's, as the upper stone may be the nether, and not one stick stand by another, sparing no creature alive within the same, specially such as either in friendship or blood be allied to the cardinal. This journey shall succeed most to his majesty's honour."

[402]Commission given by Henry VIII to the Earl of Hertford, 1544: "Your mission is to unleash destruction and chaos; to burn down the city of Edinburgh, and to demolish and deface it after you’ve looted what you can… Act quickly and without delay to take down the castle, loot Holyrood House, and raid as many towns and villages around Edinburgh as you can; sack Leith, burn it down and destroy everything else, killing every man, woman, and child without exception if they resist you; and once that’s done, move over to Fife and carry out the same level of devastation in all the towns and villages you can reach, including thoroughly raiding and wrecking the cardinal's town of St. Andrews, turning it inside out, leaving not a single structure standing, and sparing no living person in the process, especially those who are connected by friendship or blood to the cardinal. This campaign will bring great honor to his majesty."

[403]Laneham, "A Goodly Relief."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Laneham, "A Great Relief."

[404]February 13, 1587. Nathan Drake, "Shakspeare and his Times," II. p. 165. See also the same work for all these details.

[404]February 13, 1587. Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times," II. p. 165. Check the same work for all these details.

[405]Essex, when struck by the queen, put his hand on the hilt of his sword.

[405]Essex, when hit by the queen, placed his hand on the hilt of his sword.

[406]A page in the "Mariage de Figaro," a comedy by Beaumarchais.—Tr.

[406]A page in "The Marriage of Figaro," a comedy by Beaumarchais.—Tr.

[407]The great Chancellor Burleigh often wept, so harshly was he used by Elizabeth.

[407]The great Chancellor Burleigh often cried, as he was treated so harshly by Elizabeth.

[408]Compare, to understand this character, the parts assigned to James Harlowe by Richardson, old Osborne by Thackeray, Sir Giles Overreach by Massinger, and Manly by Wycherley.

[408]To understand this character, compare the roles given to James Harlowe by Richardson, old Osborne by Thackeray, Sir Giles Overreach by Massinger, and Manly by Wycherley.

[409]Hentzner's "Travels"; Benvenuto Cellini. See passim, the costumes printed in Venice and Germany: "Belicosissimi." Froude, I. pp. 19, 52.

[409]Hentzner's "Travels"; Benvenuto Cellini. See various pages for details on the costumes printed in Venice and Germany: "Belicosissimi." Froude, I. pp. 19, 52.

[410]This is not so true of the English now, if it was in the sixteenth century, as it is of Continental nations. The French lycées are far more military in character than English schools.—Tr.

[410]This isn't as true for the English now as it was in the sixteenth century, compared to Continental nations. French schools have a much more military vibe than English ones.—Tr.

[411]Froude's "History of England," vols. I. II. III.

[411]Froude's "History of England," volumes I, II, III.

[412]"When his heart was torn out he uttered a deep groan."—"Execution of Parry;" Strype, III. 251.

[412]"When his heart was ripped out, he let out a deep groan."—"Execution of Parry;" Strype, III. 251.

[413]Holinshed, "Chronicles of England," III. p. 793.

[413]Holinshed, "Chronicles of England," III. p. 793.

[414]Holinshed, "Chronicles of England," III, p. 797.

[414]Holinshed, "Chronicles of England," III, p. 797.

[415]Under Henry IV and Henry V.

[415]During the reigns of Henry IV and Henry V.

[416]Froude, I. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Froude, I. 15.

[417]In 1547.

In 1547.

[418]In 1596.

In 1596.

[419]Shakespeare, "Measure for Measure," Act III. I. See also "The Tempest, Hamlet, Macbeth."

[419]Shakespeare, "Measure for Measure," Act III. I. See also "The Tempest, Hamlet, Macbeth."

[420] "We are such stuff
As dreams are made on, and our little life
Is rounded with a sleep."—"Tempest," IV. I.

[420] "We're made of the same stuff."
As dreams and our brief life
"Ends with a sleep." — "Tempest," IV. I.

[421]Beaumont and Fletcher, "Thierry and Theodoret," Act IV. I.

[421]Beaumont and Fletcher, "Thierry and Theodoret," Act IV. I.

[422]Αιεηονήθη δ’ ὲν παισὶ καὶ περὶ παλαΐστραν καὶ μουσικὴν, ὲξ ὼν ὰμφοτέοων ὲστέφανώθη... Φιλαθηναιότατος καὶ θεοφιλής.—Scholiast.

[422]Attention was given to the children regarding both athletics and music, and they were crowned for their achievements in both... Most devoted to Athens and beloved by the gods.—Scholiast.

[423]Except Beaumont and Fletcher.

Except Beaumont and Fletcher.

[424]Hartley Coleridge, in his "Introduction to the Dramatic Works of Massinger and Ford," says of Massinger's father: "We are not certified of the situation which he held in the noble house-hold (Earl of Pembroke), but we may be sure that it was neither menial nor mean. Service in those days was not derogatory to gentle birth."—Tr.

[424]Hartley Coleridge, in his "Introduction to the Dramatic Works of Massinger and Ford," talks about Massinger's father: "We don't know exactly what position he had in the noble household (Earl of Pembroke), but we can be sure that it wasn't a lowly or insignificant one. Serving in those days didn’t diminish one's noble birth."—Tr.

[425]See, amongst others, "The Woman Killed with Kindness," by Heywood. Mrs. Frankfort, so upright of heart, accepts Wendoll at his first offer. Sir Francis Acton, at the sight of her whom he wishes to dishonor, and whom he hates, falls "into an ecstasy," and dreams of nothing save marriage. Compare the sudden transport of Juliet, Romeo, Macbeth, Miranda, etc.; the counsel of Prospero to Fernando, when he leaves him alone for a moment with Miranda.

[425]See, among others, "The Woman Killed with Kindness," by Heywood. Mrs. Frankfort, with her pure heart, accepts Wendoll at his first proposal. Sir Francis Acton, upon seeing the woman he wants to dishonor and despises, falls "into an ecstasy" and envisions nothing but marriage. Compare this sudden passion to that of Juliet, Romeo, Macbeth, Miranda, etc.; and consider Prospero's advice to Fernando when he leaves him alone for a moment with Miranda.

[426]Compare "La Vie de Bohême" and "Les Nuits d'Hiver," by Murger; "Confession d'un Enfant du Siècle," by A. de Musset.

[426]Compare "La Vie de Bohême" and "Les Nuits d'Hiver," by Murger; "Confession d'un Enfant du Siècle," by A. de Musset.

[427]The hero of one of Alfred de Musset's poems.—Tr.

[427]The protagonist of one of Alfred de Musset's poems.—Tr.

[428]Burnt in 1589.

Burned in 1589.

[429]I have used Marlowe's Works, ed. Dyce, 3 vols. 1850. Append, I. vol. 3.—Tr.

[429]I've used Marlowe's Works, edited by Dyce, 3 volumes, 1850. Append, I. vol. 3.—Tr.

[430]See especially "Titus Andronicus," attributed to Shakespeare: there are parricides, mothers whom they cause to eat their children, a young girl who appears on the stage violated, with her tongue and hands cut off.

[430]Check out "Titus Andronicus," which is attributed to Shakespeare: it features parricides, mothers made to eat their children, and a young girl who appears on stage violated, with her tongue and hands cut off.

[431]The chief character in Schiller's "Robbers," a virtuous brigand and redresser of wrongs.—Tr.

[431]The main character in Schiller's "Robbers," a noble outlaw and avenger of injustices.—Tr.

[432] For in a field, whose superficies
Is cover'd with a liquid purple veil,
And sprinkled with the brains of slaughter'd men.
My royal chair of state shall be advanc'd;
And he that means to place himself therein,
Must armed wade up to the chin in blood....
And I would strive to swim through pools of blood,
Or make a bridge of murder'd carcasses,
Whose arches should be fram'd with bones of Turks
Ere I would lose the title of a king.—"Tamburlaine," part II. I. 3.

[432] In a field with a surface
Is covered with a liquid purple covering,
And sprinkled with the brains of dead men.
My royal throne will be raised;
And anyone who wants to take a seat in it
Must wade through blood up to their chin...
And I would struggle to swim through pools of blood,
Or create a bridge made of dead bodies,
Whose arches would be built from the bones of Turks.
Before I give up my title as king.—"Tamburlaine," part II. I. 3.

[433]The editor of Marlowe's Works, Pickering, 1826, says in his Introduction: "Both the matter and style of 'Tamburlaine,' however, differ materially from Marlowe's other compositions, and doubts have more than once been suggested as to whether the play was properly assigned to him. We think that Marlowe did not write it." Dyce is of a contrary opinion.—Tr.

[433]The editor of Marlowe's Works, Pickering, 1826, says in his Introduction: "The content and style of 'Tamburlaine' are quite different from Marlowe's other works, and there have been doubts raised about whether this play was actually written by him. We believe that Marlowe didn’t write it." Dyce disagrees with this view.—Tr.

[434]Marlowe's "The Jew of Malta," II. p. 275 et passim.

[434]Marlowe's "The Jew of Malta," II. p. 275 and following.

[435]Ibid. IV. p. 311.

Ibid. IV. p. 311.

[436]Ibid. III. p. 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. III. p. 291.

[437]Ibid. IV. p. 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. IV. p. 313.

[438]Up to this time, in England, poisoners were cast into a boiling caldron.

[438]Until now, in England, poisoners were thrown into a boiling pot.

[439]In the Museum of Ghent.

In the Ghent Museum.

[440]See in the "Jew of Malta" the seduction of Ithamore, by Bellamira, a rough, but truly admirable picture.

[440]Check out the "Jew of Malta" for the seduction of Ithamore by Bellamira; it's a gritty but genuinely impressive depiction.

[441]Nothing could be falser than the hesitation and arguments of Schiller's "William Tell"; for a contrast, see Goethe's "Goetz von Berlichingen." In 1377, Wycliff pleaded in St. Paul's before the bishop of London, and that raised a quarrel. The Duke of Lancaster, Wycliff's protector, "threatened to drag the bishop out of the church by the hair"; and next day the furious crowd sacked the duke's palace.

[441]Nothing could be more misleading than the doubts and debates in Schiller's "William Tell"; for a contrast, check out Goethe's "Goetz von Berlichingen." In 1377, Wycliff defended himself in St. Paul's in front of the bishop of London, which sparked a conflict. The Duke of Lancaster, Wycliff's supporter, "threatened to pull the bishop out of the church by his hair"; and the next day, an angry mob ransacked the duke's palace.

[442]Marlowe, "Edward the Second," I. p. 173.

[442]Marlowe, "Edward the Second," I. p. 173.

[443]Ibid. p. 186.

Ibid. p. 186.

[444]Ibid. p. 188.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. p. 188.

[445]Marlowe, "Edward the Second," last scene, p. 288.

[445]Marlowe, "Edward the Second," final scene, p. 288.

[446]Marlowe, "Doctor Faustus," I. p. 9 et passim.

[446]Marlowe, "Doctor Faustus," I. p. 9 and throughout.

[447]Marlowe, "Doctor Faustus," I. pp. 22, 29.

[447]Marlowe, "Doctor Faustus," I. pp. 22, 29.

[448]Ibid. p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 43.

[449]Marlowe, "Doctor Faustus," I. p. 37.

[449]Marlowe, "Doctor Faustus," I. p. 37.

[450]Ibid. p. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 75.

[451]Ibid. p. 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. p. 78.

[452]Marlowe "Doctor Faustus," I. p. 80.

[452]Marlowe "Doctor Faustus," I. p. 80.

[453]See the trial of Vittoria Corombona, of Virginia in Webster, of Coriolanus and Julius Cæsar in Shakespeare.

[453]Check out the trial of Vittoria Corombona, Virginia in Webster, and Coriolanus and Julius Caesar in Shakespeare.

[454]Falstaff in Shakespeare; the queen in "London," by Greene and Decker; Rosalind in Shakespeare.

[454]Falstaff in Shakespeare; the queen in "London," by Greene and Decker; Rosalind in Shakespeare.

[455]In Webster's "Duchess of Malfi" there is an admirable accouchement scene.

[455]In Webster's "Duchess of Malfi," there's an impressive childbirth scene.

[456]This is, in fact, the English view of the French mind, which is doubtless a refinement, many times refined, of the classical spirit. But M. Taine has seemingly not taken into account such products as the Medea on the one hand, and the works of Aristophanes and the Latin sensualists on the other.—Tr.

[456]This is actually the English perspective on the French mindset, which is certainly a refined version of the classical spirit. However, M. Taine seems to have overlooked examples like Medea on one side, and the works of Aristophanes and the Latin sensualists on the other.—Tr.

[457]See Hamlet, Coriolanus, Hotspur. The queen in "Hamlet" (V. 2) says: "He (Hamlet) is fat, and scant of breath."

[457]See Hamlet, Coriolanus, Hotspur. The queen in "Hamlet" (V. 2) says: "He (Hamlet) is overweight and out of breath."

[458]Middleton, "The Honest Whore," part I. IV. 1.

[458]Middleton, "The Honest Whore," part I. IV. 1.

[459]Beaumont and Fletcher, "Valentinian, Thierry and Theodoret." See Massinger's "Picture," which resembles Musset's "Barberine." Its crudity, the extraordinary repulsive energy, will show the difference of the two ages.

[459]Beaumont and Fletcher, "Valentinian, Thierry and Theodoret." Check out Massinger's "Picture," which is similar to Musset's "Barberine." Its rawness and intense repulsive energy will highlight the differences between the two eras.

[460]Massinger's Works, ed. H. Coleridge, 1859, "Duke of Milan," II. 1.

[460]Massinger's Works, ed. H. Coleridge, 1859, "Duke of Milan," II. 1.

[461]Ibid. V. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. Vol. 2.

[462]Massinger, "The Fatal Dowry"; Webster and Ford, "A late Murther of the Sonne upon the Mother" (a play not extant); "'Tis pity she's a Whore." See also Ford's "Broken Heart," with its sublime scenes of agony and madness.

[462]Massinger, "The Fatal Dowry"; Webster and Ford, "A late Murder of the Son on the Mother" (a play that no longer exists); "'Tis pity she's a Whore." See also Ford's "Broken Heart," with its amazing scenes of suffering and madness.

[463]Ford's Works, ed. H. Coleridge, 1859.

[463]Ford's Works, edited by H. Coleridge, 1859.

[464]Ibid. IV. 3.

Ibid. IV. 3.

[465]Ford's Works, ed. H. Coleridge, 1859, IV. 3.

[465]Ford's Works, ed. H. Coleridge, 1859, IV. 3.

[466]Ibid. IV. 3.

Ibid. IV. 3.

[467]Ibid. V. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, p. 5.

[468]Ibid. V. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. Vol. 6.

[469]Webster's Works, ed. Dyce, 1857, "Duchess of Malfi," I. 1.

[469]Webster's Works, ed. Dyce, 1857, "Duchess of Malfi," I. 1.

[470]The characters of Bosola, Flaminio.

The characters Bosola and Flaminio.

[471]See Stendhal, "Chronicles of Italy, The Cenci, The Duchess of Palliano," and all the biographies of the time; of the Borgias, of Bianca Capello, of Vittoria Corombona.

[471]See Stendhal, "Chronicles of Italy, The Cenci, The Duchess of Palliano," and all the biographies from that era; about the Borgias, Bianca Capello, and Vittoria Corombona.

[472]Ferdinand, one of the brothers, says (II. 5):
"I would have their bodies
Burnt in a coal-pit with the ventage stopp'd,
That their curs'd smoke might not ascend to heaven;
Or dip the sheets they lie in in pitch or sulphur,
Wrap them in't, and then light them as a match;
Or else to boil their bastard to a cullis,
And give't his lecherous father to renew
The sin of his back."

[472]Ferdinand, one of the brothers, says (II. 5):
"I would have their bodies"
Burned in a coal pit with the air vent closed,
So their cursed smoke wouldn't go up to heaven;
Or soak the sheets they lie on in tar or sulfur,
Wrap them in it, and then light them like a match.
Or else cook their bastard in a broth,
And give it to his greedy father as a reminder.
"His past sins."

[473]"Duchess of Malfi," IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Duchess of Malfi," Act IV, Scene 1.

[474]Ibid. IV. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. IV. 2.

[475]"Duchess of Malfi," IV. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Duchess of Malfi," Act IV, Scene 2.

[476]"When," an exclamation of impatience, equivalent to "make haste," very common among the old English dramatists.—Tr.

[476]"When," an expression of impatience, similar to "hurry up," often used by older English playwrights.—Tr.

[477]"Duchess of Malfi," IV. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Duchess of Malfi," Act IV, Scene 2.

[478]Ibid. V. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. Vol. 5.

[479]Ibid. V. 4 and 5.

Ibid. Vol. 4 and 5.

[480]"Vittoria Corombona," I. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Vittoria Corombona," I. 2.

[481]Webster Dyce, 1857, "Vittoria Corombona," p. 20, 21.

[481]Webster Dyce, 1857, "Vittoria Corombona," p. 20, 21.

[482]Ibid. III. 2, p. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source III. 2, p. 23.

[483]"Vittoria Corombona," III. 2, p. 24.

[483]"Vittoria Corombona," III. 2, p. 24.

[484]Compare Mme. Marneffe in Balzac's "La Cousine Bette."

[484]Compare Madame Marneffe in Balzac's "La Cousine Bette."

[485]"Vittoria Corombona," V. last scene, pp. 49, 50.

[485]"Vittoria Corombona," V. last scene, pp. 49, 50.

[486]Hence the happiness and strength of the marriage tie. In France it is but an association of two comrades, tolerably alike and tolerably equal, which gives rise to endless disturbance and bickering.

[486]This is the source of happiness and strength in marriage. In France, it's just a partnership between two friends who are somewhat similar and somewhat equal, which leads to constant conflict and arguments.

[487]See the representation of this character throughout English and German literature. Stendhal, an acute observer, saturated with Italian and French morals and ideas, is astonished at this phenomenon. He understands nothing of this kind of devotion, "this slavery which English husbands have had the wit to impose on their wives under the name of duty." These are "the manners of a seraglio." See also "Corinne," by Mme de Staël.

[487]See the portrayal of this character in both English and German literature. Stendhal, a keen observer influenced by Italian and French values, is amazed by this phenomenon. He can't comprehend this type of devotion, "this servitude that English husbands have cleverly imposed on their wives under the guise of duty." These are "the customs of a harem." See also "Corinne," by Mme de Staël.

[488]A perfect woman already: meek and patient.—Heywood.

[488]A perfect woman already: gentle and patient.—Heywood.

[489]See, by way of contrast, all Molière's women, so French; even Agnes and little Louison.

[489]Look at all of Molière's women for comparison; they're so unmistakably French, including Agnes and young Louison.

[490]Beaumont and Fletcher, Works, ed. G. Colman, 3 vols. 1811, "Philaster", V.

[490]Beaumont and Fletcher, Works, ed. G. Colman, 3 vols. 1811, "Philaster", V.

[491]Like Kaled in Byron's "Lara."

Like Kaled in Byron's "Lara."

[492]"Philaster," IV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Philaster," Act IV.

[493]Ibid. V.

Ibid. V.

[494]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Fair Maid of the Inn," IV.

[494]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Fair Maid of the Inn," IV.

[495]Beaumont and Fletcher, "Thierry and Theodoret, The Maid's Tragedy, Philaster." See also the part of Lucina in "Valentinian."

[495]Beaumont and Fletcher, "Thierry and Theodoret, The Maid's Tragedy, Philaster." Check out the section featuring Lucina in "Valentinian."

[496]"Thierry and Theodoret," IV, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Thierry and Theodoret," IV, 1.

[497]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Maid's Tragedy," I.

[497]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Maid's Tragedy," I.

[498]Pauline says, in Corneille's "Polyeucte" (III. 2):
"Avant qu'abandonner mon âme à mes douleurs,
Il me faut essayer la force de mes pleurs;
En qualité de femme ou de fille, j'espère
Qu'ils vaincront un époux, ou fléchiront un père.
Que si sur l'un et l'autre ils manquent de pouvoir,
Je ne prendrai conseil que de mon désespoir.
Apprends-moi cependant ce qu'ils ont fait au temple."

[498]Pauline says, in Corneille's "Polyeucte" (III. 2):
"Before I give in to my sorrows,
I need to try out the power of my tears;
As a woman or a daughter, I hope
That they will persuade a husband or ease the heart of a father.
But if they lose to both,
I will only look for advice from my despair.
"Tell me, though, what they’ve done at the temple."

We could not find a more reasonably and reasoning woman. So with Éliante, and Henrietta in Molière.

We couldn't find a more sensible and logical woman. So with Éliante and Henrietta in Molière.

[499]Ford's "Broken Heart," III. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ford's "Broken Heart," Act III, Scene 2.

[500]Ibid. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. 5.

[501]Ford's "Broken Heart," IV. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ford's "Broken Heart," IV. 2.

[502]Schopenhauer, "Metaphysics of Love and Death." Swift also said that death and love are the two things in which man is fundamentally irrational. In fact, it is the species and the instinct which are displayed in them, not the will and the individual.

[502]Schopenhauer, "Metaphysics of Love and Death." Swift also stated that love and death are the two areas where humans act irrationally. In reality, it's the species and instinct that are evident in these situations, not individual will or desire.

[503]"Cymbeline," IV. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Cymbeline," Act IV, Scene 2.

[504]The death of Ophelia, the obsequies of Imogen.

Ophelia's death, Imogen's funeral.

[505]"Philaster," I.

"Philaster," I.

[506]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess," I.

[506]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess," I.

[507]Ibid, II.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid, II.

[508]See the description in Nathan Drake, "Shakspeare and his Times."

[508]See the description in Nathan Drake, "Shakespeare and his Times."

[509]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess," I.

[509]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess," I.

[510]Ibid. IV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. IV.

[511]Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source.

[512]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess," V. Compare, as an illustration of the contrast of races, the Italian pastorals, Tasso's "Aminta," Guarini's "Il Pastor fido," etc.

[512]Beaumont and Fletcher, "The Faithful Shepherdess," V. Compare, as an example of the differences between cultures, the Italian pastorals, Tasso's "Aminta," Guarini's "Il Pastor fido," etc.


CHAPTER THIRD

Ben Jonson

SECTION I.—The Man—His Life

When a new civilization brings a new art to light, there are about a dozen men of talent who partly express the general idea, surrounding one or two men of genius who express it thoroughly. Guillen de Castro, Perez de Montalvan, Tirzo de Molina, Ruiz de Alarcon, Agustin Moreto, surrounding Calderon and Lope de Vega; Crayer, Van Oost, Rombouts, Van Thulden, Vandyke, Honthorst, surrounding Rubens; Ford, Marlowe, Massinger, Webster, Beaumont, Fletcher, surrounding Shakespeare and Ben Jonson. The first constitute the chorus, the others are the leading men. They sing the same piece together, and at times the chorist is equal to the solo artist; but only at times. Thus, in the dramas which I have just referred to, the poet occasionally reaches the summit of his art, hits upon a complete character, a burst of sublime passion; then he falls back, gropes amid qualified successes, rough sketches, feeble imitations, and at last takes refuge in the tricks of his trade. It is not in him, but in great men like Ben Jonson and Shakespeare, that we must look for the attainment of his idea and the fulness of his art. "Numerous were the wit-combats," says Fuller, "betwixt him (Shakespeare) and Ben Jonson, which two I behold like a Spanish great galleon and an English man-of-war. Master Jonson (like the former) was built far higher in learning; solid, but slow in his performances. Shakespeare, with the English man-of-war, lesser in bulk, but lighter in sailing, could turn with all tides, tack about and take advantage of all winds, by the quickness of his wit and invention."[513] Such was Ben Jonson [Pg 318] physically and morally, and his portraits do but confirm this just and animated outline: a vigorous, heavy, and uncouth person; a broad and long face, early disfigured by scurvy, a square jaw, large cheeks; his animal organs as much developed as those of his intellect: the sour aspect of a man in a passion or on the verge of a passion; to which add the body of an athlete, about forty years of age, "mountain belly, ungracious gait." Such was the outside, and the inside is like it. He was a genuine Englishman, big and coarsely framed, energetic, combative, proud, often morose, and prone to strange splenetic imaginations. He told Drummond that for a whole night he imagined "that he saw the Carthaginians and Romans fighting on his great toe."[514] Not that he is melancholic by nature; on the contrary, he loves to escape from himself by free and noisy, unbridled merriment, by copious and varied converse, assisted by good Canary wine, which he imbibes, and which ends by becoming a necessity to him. These great phlegmatic butchers' frames require a generous liquor to give them a tone, and to supply the place of the sun which they lack. Expansive moreover, hospitable, even lavish, with a frank imprudent spirit,[515] making him forget himself wholly before Drummond, his Scotch host, an over-rigid and malicious pedant, who has marred his ideas and vilified his character.[516] What we know of his life is in harmony with his person; he suffered much, fought much, dared much. He was studying at Cambridge, when his stepfather, a bricklayer, recalled him, and taught him to use the trowel. He ran away, enlisted as a common soldier, and served in the English army, at that time engaged against the Spaniards in the Low Countries, killed and despoiled a man in single combat, "in the view of both armies." He was a man of bodily action, and he exercised his limbs in early life.[517] On his return to England, at the age of nineteen, he went on the [Pg 319] stage for his livelihood, and occupied himself also in touching up dramas. Having been challenged, he fought a duel, was seriously wounded, but killed his adversary; for this he was cast into prison, and found himself "nigh the gallows." A Catholic priest visited and converted him; quitting his prison penniless, at twenty years of age, he married. At last, four years later, his first successful play was acted. Children came, he must earn bread for them; and he was not inclined to follow the beaten track to the end, being persuaded that a fine philosophy—a special nobleness and dignity—ought to be introduced into comedy—that it was necessary to follow the example of the ancients, to imitate their severity and their accuracy, to be above the theatrical racket and the common improbabilities in which the vulgar delighted. He openly proclaimed his intention in his prefaces, sharply railed at his rivals, proudly set forth on the stage[518] his doctrines, his morality, his character. He thus made bitter enemies, who defamed him outrageously and before their audiences, whom he exasperated by the violence of his satires, and against whom he struggled without intermission to the end. He did more, he constituted himself a judge of the public corruption, sharply attacked the reigning vices, "fearing no strumpet's drugs, nor ruffian's stab."[519] He treated his hearers like schoolboys, and spoke to them always like a censor and a master. If necessary, he ventured further. His companions, Marston and Chapman, had been committed to prison for some reflections on the Scotch in one of their pieces called "Eastward-Hoe"; and the report spreading that they were in danger of losing their noses and ears, Jonson, who had written part of the piece, voluntarily surrendered himself a prisoner, and obtained their pardon. On his return, amid the feasting and rejoicing, his mother showed him a violent poison which she intended to put into his drink, to save him from the execution of the sentence; and "to show that she was not a coward," adds Jonson, "she had resolved to drink first." We see that in vigorous actions he found examples in his own family. Toward the end of his life, money was scarce with him; he was liberal, improvident; his pockets always had holes in them, and his hand was always ready to give; though he had written a vast quantity, [Pg 320] he was still obliged to write in order to live. Paralysis came on, his scurvy became worse, dropsy set in. He could not leave his room, nor walk without assistance. His last plays did not succeed. In the epilogue to the "New Inn" he says:

When a new civilization introduces a new form of art, there are about a dozen talented individuals who partially convey the overall idea, along with one or two geniuses who communicate it fully. Guillen de Castro, Perez de Montalvan, Tirzo de Molina, Ruiz de Alarcon, Agustin Moreto surround Calderon and Lope de Vega; Crayer, Van Oost, Rombouts, Van Thulden, Vandyke, and Honthorst surround Rubens; Ford, Marlowe, Massinger, Webster, Beaumont, and Fletcher surround Shakespeare and Ben Jonson. The first group acts as the chorus, while the others are the leads. They perform the same piece together, and occasionally the chorus can match the soloist; but only sometimes. In the dramas I've just mentioned, the poet sometimes reaches the peak of his craft, crafting a complete character or a moment of sublime emotion; then he falls back into partial successes, rough drafts, weak imitations, and ultimately retreats into familiar tricks. It’s not in him, but in great figures like Ben Jonson and Shakespeare, that we should look for the realization of his ideas and the fullness of his art. “There were numerous battles of wit,” says Fuller, “between him (Shakespeare) and Ben Jonson, whom I see as a Spanish galleon and an English warship. Master Jonson (like the former) was built much higher in learning; solid, but slow in his output. Shakespeare, with the English warship, smaller in size but quicker to maneuver, could shift with all tides, tack about, and take advantage of all winds, thanks to the quickness of his wit and creativity.”[513] Ben Jonson was[Pg 318] physically and morally robust, and his portraits confirm this accurate and lively description: a strong, heavy, and awkward man; a broad and long face, disfigured by scurvy at a young age, a square jaw, and large cheeks; his physical attributes as developed as his intellect: the sour look of a man in anger or close to it; add to that the body of an athlete, around forty years old, “with a big belly and an awkward gait.” Such was his appearance, and his inner self reflected it. He was a genuine Englishman, large and heavily built, energetic, combative, proud, often gloomy, and inclined to odd melancholic thoughts. He told Drummond that for an entire night, he imagined “seeing the Carthaginians and Romans fighting on his big toe.”[514] Not that he was naturally melancholic; on the contrary, he loved to escape from himself through lively and uninhibited merriment, through rich and varied conversation, aided by good Canary wine, which he drank and became dependent on over time. These big, heavy frames require generous liquor to give them energy, making up for the sunlight they lack. He was also expansive, hospitable, and even extravagant, with an open, reckless spirit,[515] allowing him to completely lose himself in front of Drummond, his Scottish host, a rigid and spiteful pedant, who twisted his ideas and maligned his character.[516] What we know about his life aligns with his persona; he suffered a lot, fought a lot, and dared a lot. He was studying at Cambridge when his stepfather, a bricklayer, called him back and taught him to use a trowel. He ran away, enlisted as a common soldier, and served in the English army, then engaged against the Spaniards in the Low Countries, killed and robbed a man in single combat, “in the sight of both armies.” He was a man of action and had exercised his body in his early years.[517] When he returned to England at nineteen, he took to the stage for his living and also worked on revising plays. After being challenged, he fought a duel, was seriously wounded, but killed his opponent; for this, he was imprisoned and found himself “near the gallows.” A Catholic priest visited him and converted him; leaving prison broke at twenty years old, he got married. Finally, four years later, his first successful play was performed. Kids came, and he had to provide for them; he wasn't inclined to follow the usual path, believing that a fine philosophy—a specific nobility and dignity—should be brought into comedy—that it was necessary to follow the ancients' example, emulating their seriousness and accuracy, rising above the theatrical chaos and the mundane improbabilities that pleased the masses. He publicly declared his intentions in his prefaces, harshly criticized his rivals, and boldly presented on stage[518] his teachings, his morals, and his character. This made him many bitter enemies, who slandered him outrageously in front of their audiences, whom he angered with the force of his satirical works, and against whom he continuously fought until the end. He went further, positioning himself as a judge of public immorality, fiercely attacking the prevailing vices, “not fearing the drugs of any harlot, nor the dagger of a thug.”[519] He spoke to his audiences like schoolboys, always addressing them as a censor and a teacher. If necessary, he went even further. His friends, Marston and Chapman, had been imprisoned for their remarks about the Scots in a play called "Eastward-Hoe"; and when the rumor spread that they were in danger of losing their noses and ears, Jonson, who had contributed to the play, voluntarily turned himself in and secured their pardon. Upon returning, amidst the celebrations, his mother showed him a deadly poison she planned to use in his drink to protect him from execution; she added that “to prove she was not a coward,” Jonson noted, “she had resolved to drink it first.” We see that in bold actions, he found examples from his own family. Toward the end of his life, he struggled financially; he was generous, reckless; his pockets constantly had holes, and his hand was always ready to give; although he had written extensively,[Pg 320] he still needed to write to survive. He suffered from paralysis, worsening scurvy, and dropsy. He could not leave his room or walk without help. His last plays did not succeed. In the epilogue to the "New Inn," he states:

"If you expect more than you had to-night,
The maker is sick and sad....
All that his faint and fait'ring tongue doth crave,
Is, that you not impute it to his brain,
That's yet unhurt, altho, set round with pain,
It cannot long hold out."

"If you want more than what you experienced tonight,
The creator is feeling unwell and downcast....
All that his weak and fading voice requests,
It's not that you blame it on his mind,
Which remains whole, despite being surrounded by pain,
"It can't last much longer."

His enemies brutally insulted him:

His enemies harshly insulted him:

"Thy Pegasus...
He had bequeathed his belly unto thee,
To hold that little learning which is fled
Into thy guts from out thy emptye head."

"Your Pegasus..."
He showed you his belly,
To cling to that piece of knowledge that has slipped away
"Into your stomach from your empty mind."

Inigo Jones, his colleague, deprived him of the patronage of the court. He was obliged to beg a supply of money from the Lord Treasurer, then from the Earl of Newcastle:

Inigo Jones, his colleague, took away his support from the court. He had to ask the Lord Treasurer for some money, and then the Earl of Newcastle.

"Disease, the enemy, and his engineers,
Want, with the rest of his concealed compeers,
Have cast a trench about me, now five years....
The muse not peeps out, one of hundred days;
But lies blocked up and straitened, narrowed in,
Fixed to the bed and boards, unlike to win
Health, or scarce breath, as she had never been."[520]

"Illness, my enemy, along with its hidden allies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Has surrounded me with a barrier for five years now...
The muse hasn’t appeared in a hundred days;
She's stuck and trapped, confined and restricted,
Trapped on the bed and floor, with no hope of getting back up.
"Health, or even a breath, as if she’d never existed."[520]

His wife and children were dead; he lived alone, forsaken, waited on by an old woman. Thus almost always sadly and miserably is dragged out and ends the last act of the human comedy. After so many years, after so many sustained efforts, amid so much glory and genius, we find a poor shattered body, drivelling and suffering, between a servant and a priest.

His wife and kids were gone; he lived alone, abandoned, with only an old woman to take care of him. This is how the final act of the human drama often unfolds—sadly and miserably. After all those years, after countless efforts, surrounded by so much fame and talent, we find a broken man, mumbling and in pain, caught between a servant and a priest.


SECTION II.—His Freedom and Precision of Style

This is the life of a combatant, bravely endured, worthy of the seventeenth century by its crosses and its energy; courage and force abounded throughout. Few writers have labored more, and more conscientiously; his knowledge was vast, and [Pg 321] in this age of eminent scholars he was one of the best classics of his time, as deep as he was accurate and thorough, having studied the most minute details and understood the true spirit of ancient life. It was not enough for him to have stored his mind from the best writers, to have their whole works continually in his mind, to scatter his pages whether he would or no, with recollections of them. He dug into the orators, critics, scholiasts, grammarians, and compilers of inferior rank; he picked up stray fragments; he took characters, jokes, refinements, from Athenæus, Libanius, Philostratus. He had so well entered into and digested the Greek and Latin ideas, that they were incorporated with his own. They enter into his speech without incongruity; they spring forth in him as vigorous as at their first birth; he originates even when he remembers. On every subject he had this thirst for knowledge, and this gift of mastering knowledge. He knew alchemy when he wrote the "Alchemist." He is familiar with alembics, retorts, receivers, as if he had passed his life seeking after the philosopher's stone. He explains incineration, calcination, imbibition, rectification, reverberation, as well as Agrippa and Paracelsus. If he speaks of cosmetics,[521] he brings out a shopful of them; we might make out of his plays a dictionary of the oaths and costumes of courtiers; he seems to have a specialty in all branches. A still greater proof of his force is, that his learning in no wise mars his vigor; heavy as is the mass with which he loads himself, he carries it without stooping. This wonderful mass of reading and observation suddenly begins to move, and falls like a mountain on the overwhelmed reader. We must hear Sir Epicure Mammon unfold the vision of splendors and debauchery, in which he means to plunge, when he has learned to make gold. The refined and unchecked impurities of the Roman decadence, the splendid obscenities of Heliogabalus, the gigantic fancies of luxury and lewdness, tables of gold spread with foreign dainties, draughts of dissolved pearls, nature devastated to provide a single dish, the many crimes committed by sensuality against nature, reason, and justice, the delight in defying and outraging law—all these images pass before the eyes with the dash of a torrent and the force of a great river. Phrase follows phrase without intermission, ideas and facts [Pg 322] crowd into the dialogue to paint a situation, to give clearness to a character, produced from this deep memory, directed by this solid logic, launched by this powerful reflection. It is a pleasure to see him advance weighted with so many observations and recollections, loaded with technical details and learned reminiscences, without deviation or pause, a genuine literary Leviathan, like the war elephants which used to bear towers, men, weapons, machines, on their backs, and ran as swiftly with their freight as a nimble steed.

This is the life of a fighter, bravely endured, deserving of the seventeenth century with all its challenges and energy; courage and strength were everywhere. Few writers have worked harder, or with more dedication; his knowledge was extensive, and [Pg 321] in this era of renowned scholars, he was one of the best classics of his time, as deep as he was precise and thorough, having studied the finest details and grasped the true essence of ancient life. It wasn’t enough for him just to have absorbed ideas from the best writers, to have their entire works constantly in his head, or to unintentionally pepper his writing with their ideas. He delved into orators, critics, glossators, grammarians, and lesser compilers; he collected obscure fragments; he borrowed characters, humor, and nuances from Athenæus, Libanius, and Philostratus. He had so fully embraced and processed Greek and Latin concepts that they merged with his own. They flow seamlessly in his speech; they emerge from him as vibrant as when they were first created; he creates even while reminiscing. He approached every topic with this insatiable curiosity and ability to master it. He understood alchemy when he wrote the "Alchemist." He knew about alembics, retorts, receivers, as if he had dedicated his life to finding the philosopher's stone. He describes incineration, calcination, imbibition, rectification, reverberation, just as well as Agrippa and Paracelsus. When he talks about cosmetics,[521] he lists an array of them; from his plays, we could compile a dictionary of the oaths and costumes of courtiers; he seems to have expertise in all areas. An even greater testament to his strength is that his learning doesn’t diminish his vigor; despite the heavy weight he carries, he bears it effortlessly. This incredible volume of reading and observation suddenly comes to life, crashing down like a mountain on the overwhelmed reader. We must listen to Sir Epicure Mammon unveil his vision of splendors and indulgence, which he plans to dive into once he learns to make gold. The refined and unchecked excesses of Roman decline, the lavish obscenities of Heliogabalus, the grand fantasies of luxury and debauchery, tables of gold laid out with exotic delicacies, drinks made with dissolved pearls, nature exploited to create a single dish, the many sins committed by desire against nature, reason, and justice, the thrill of defying and breaking laws—all these images flash before us like a torrent, with the force of a great river. Phrases flow continuously, ideas and facts [Pg 322] crowd the dialogue to illustrate a situation, clarify a character, emerging from this deep memory, guided by solid reasoning, propelled by intense reflection. It’s a joy to see him move forward, burdened with so many observations and recollections, loaded with technical details and scholarly insights, without straying or pausing, a true literary Leviathan, akin to war elephants that used to carry towers, soldiers, weapons, and machines on their backs, sprinting as swiftly with their load as a swift steed.

In the great dash of this heavy attempt, he finds a path which suits him. He has his style. Classical erudition and education made him a classic, and he writes like his Greek models and his Roman masters. The more we study the Latin races and literatures in contrast with the Teutonic, the more fully we become convinced that the proper and distinctive gift of the first is the art of development; that is, of drawing up ideas in continuous rows, according to the rules of rhetoric and eloquence, by studied transitions, with regular progress, without shock or bounds. Jonson received from his acquaintance with the ancients the habit of decomposing ideas, unfolding them bit by bit in natural order, making himself understood and believed. From the first thought to the final conclusion, he conducts the reader by a continuous and uniform ascent. The track never fails with him as with Shakespeare. He does not advance like the rest by abrupt intuitions, but by consecutive deductions; we can walk with him without need of bounding, and we are continually kept upon the straight path: antithesis of words unfolds antithesis of thoughts; symmetrical phrases guide the mind through difficult ideas; they are like barriers set on either side of the road to prevent our falling into the ditch. We do not meet on our way extraordinary, sudden, gorgeous images, which might dazzle or delay us; we travel on, enlightened by moderate and sustained metaphors. Jonson has all the methods of Latin art; even, when he wishes it, especially on Latin subjects, he has the last and most erudite, the brilliant conciseness of Seneca and Lucan, the squared, equipoised, filed-off antithesis, the most happy and studied artifices of oratorical architecture.[522] Other poets are nearly visionaries; Jonson is almost a logician. [Pg 323]

In the intense rush of this significant effort, he discovers a path that fits him. He has his own style. His classical knowledge and education shaped him into a classic writer, emulating his Greek and Roman influences. The more we examine Latin cultures and literature alongside the Teutonic, the more we realize that the main strength of the former lies in their talent for development; that is, they organize ideas in a continuous flow, following the rules of rhetoric and eloquence, using smooth transitions, consistent progression, without jolts or interruptions. Jonson absorbed from his studies of the ancients the practice of breaking down ideas, revealing them piece by piece in a natural sequence, ensuring he is understood and believed. From the initial thought to the final conclusion, he guides the reader on a steady, uniform upward journey. Unlike Shakespeare, his path never falters. He doesn't progress through sudden insights like others; instead, he uses logical deductions, allowing us to follow him without needing to jump around, keeping us consistently on track: the contrast of words reveals the contrast of thoughts; balanced phrases navigate us through complex ideas, acting as barriers alongside the path to stop us from veering off course. We aren't faced with extraordinary, abrupt, vivid images that might overwhelm or slow us down; we move onward, illuminated by measured and sustained metaphors. Jonson employs all the techniques of Latin art; even when he chooses to, particularly on Latin subjects, he achieves the ultimate and most learned brilliance seen in Seneca and Lucan, with sharp, balanced, refined contrasts, along with the most clever and carefully crafted techniques of rhetorical structure.[522] Other poets are almost dreamers; Jonson is nearly a logician. [Pg 323]

Hence his talent, his successes, and his faults: if he has a better style and better plots than the others, he is not, like them, a creator of souls. He is too much of a theorist, too preoccupied by rules. His argumentative habits spoil him when he seeks to shape and motion complete and living men. No one is capable of fashioning these unless he possesses, like Shakespeare, the imagination of a seer. The human being is so complex that the logician who perceives his different elements in succession can hardly study them all, much less gather them all in one flash, so as to produce the dramatic response or action in which they are concentrated and which should manifest them. To discover such actions and responses, we need a kind of inspiration and fever. Then the mind works as in a dream. The characters move within the poet, almost involuntarily: he waits for them to speak, he remains motionless, hearing their voices, wholly wrapt in contemplation, in order that he may not disturb the inner drama which they are about to act in his soul. That is his artifice: to let them alone. He is quite astonished at their discourse; as he observes them he forgets that it is he who invents them. Their mood, character, education, disposition of mind, situation, attitude, and actions, form within him so well-connected a whole, and so readily unite into palpable and solid beings, that he dares not attribute to his reflection or reasoning a creation so vast and speedy. Beings are organized in him as in nature; that is, of themselves, and by a force which the combinations of his art could not replace.[523] Jonson has nothing wherewith to replace it but these combinations of art. He chooses a general idea—cunning, folly, severity—and makes a person out of it. This person is called Crites, Asper, Sordido, Deliro, Pecunia, Subtil, and the transparent name indicates the logical process which produced it. The poet took an abstract quality, and putting together all the actions to which it may give rise, trots it out on the stage in a man's dress. His characters, like those of La Bruyère and Theophrastus, were hammered out of solid deductions. Now it is a vice selected from the catalogue of moral philosophy, sensuality thirsting for gold: this perverse double inclination becomes a personage, Sir Epicure Mammon; before the alchemist, before the famulus, before his friend, before his mistress, in public or alone, all his words denote a greed [Pg 324] of pleasure and of gold, and they express nothing more.[524] Now it is a mania gathered from the old sophists, a babbling with horror of noise; this form of mental pathology becomes a personage, Morose; the poet has the air of a doctor who has undertaken to record exactly all the desires of speech, all the necessities of silence, and to record nothing else. Now he picks out a ridicule, an affectation, a species of folly, from the manners of the dandies and the courtiers; a mode of swearing, an extravagant style, a habit of gesticulating, or any other oddity contracted by vanity or fashion. The hero whom he covers with these eccentricities is overloaded by them. He disappears beneath his enormous trappings; he drags them about with him everywhere; he cannot get rid of them for an instant. We no longer see the man under the dress; he is like a manikin, oppressed under a cloak, too heavy for him. Sometimes, doubtless, his habits of geometrical construction produce personages almost life-like. Bobadil, the grave boaster; Captain Tucca, the begging bully, inventive buffoon, ridiculous talker; Amorphus the traveller, a pedantic doctor of good manners, laden with eccentric phrases, create as much illusion as we can wish; but it is because they are flitting comicalities and low characters. It is not necessary for a poet to study such creatures; it is enough that he discovers in them three or four leading features; it is of little consequence if they always present themselves with the same attitudes; they produce laughter, like the Countess d'Escarbagans or any of the Fâcheux in Molière; we want nothing else of them. On the contrary, the others weary and repel us. They are stage-masks, not living figures. Having acquired a fixed expression, they persist to the end of the piece in their unvarying grimace or their eternal frown. A man is not an abstract passion. He stamps the vices and virtues which he possesses with his individual mark. These vices and virtues receive, on entering into him, a bent and form which they have not in others. No one is unmixed sensuality. Take a thousand sensualists, and you will find a thousand different modes of sensuality; for there are a thousand paths, a thousand circumstances and degrees, in sensuality. If Jonson wanted to make Sir Epicure Mammon a real being, he should have given him [Pg 325] the kind of disposition, the species of education, the manner of imagination, which produce sensuality. When we wish to construct a man, we must dig down to the foundations of mankind; that is, we must define to ourselves the structure of his bodily machine, and the primitive gait of his mind. Jonson has not dug sufficiently deep, and his constructions are incomplete; he has built on the surface, and he has built but a single story. He was not acquainted with the whole man and he ignored man's basis; he put on the stage and gave a representation of moral treatises, fragments of history, scraps of satire; he did not stamp new beings on the imagination of mankind.

So here are his talents, successes, and shortcomings: even if he has a better style and better plots than others, he doesn’t, like them, create real characters. He relies too much on theory and is too focused on rules. His tendency to argue gets in the way when he tries to craft complete and living people. No one can create such characters unless they have, like Shakespeare, the visionary imagination of a seer. Human beings are so complex that a logician who analyzes their various elements sequentially can hardly grasp them all, let alone capture them all at once to produce the dramatic responses or actions that encapsulate them. To find these actions and responses, we need a kind of inspiration and passion. In those moments, the mind operates as if in a dream. The characters move within the poet almost involuntarily: he waits for them to speak, remaining still, immersed in contemplation, so as not to disturb the inner drama they are about to perform in his soul. That is his craft: to leave them be. He is genuinely amazed by their dialogue; as he observes them, he forgets that he is the one who invented them. Their mood, character, background, mindset, situation, attitude, and actions come together so seamlessly within him that he dares not attribute such vast and swift creativity to his own thinking or reasoning. Characters emerge in him as they do in nature, organically, driven by a force that his artistic combinations cannot replicate. Jonson, on the other hand, has nothing to replace that but his artistic combinations. He selects a broad idea—like cunning, folly, or severity—and constructs a character from it. This character goes by names like Crites, Asper, Sordido, Deliro, Pecunia, Subtil, and their transparent names illustrate the logical process that created them. The poet takes an abstract quality and gathers all the actions it might inspire, presenting it on stage dressed as a man. His characters, like those of La Bruyère and Theophrastus, are forged from solid deductions. Now it’s a vice picked from the moral philosophy catalog, a hunger for wealth: this twisted double inclination becomes a character, Sir Epicure Mammon; in front of the alchemist, his assistant, his friend, or his mistress, whether in public or private, all his words reveal a lust for pleasure and wealth, nothing more. Now it’s a mania drawn from ancient sophists, a disturbing obsession with noise; this mental disorder transforms into a character, Morose; the poet resembles a doctor painstakingly documenting every urge for speech, every need for silence, and recording nothing else. Now he identifies a mockery, an affectation, a type of folly from the behaviors of the dandy and the courtier; a way of swearing, an extravagant style, a habit of gesturing, or any other quirk bred from vanity or trend. The character dressed in these eccentricities is burdened by them. He gets completely swallowed up by his huge costume; he drags it with him everywhere and can’t shake it off for even a moment. We no longer see the person beneath the attire; he’s like a mannequin, crushed under a cloak that’s too heavy for him. Sometimes, to be sure, his structured approach creates characters that are almost lifelike. Bobadil, the serious bragger; Captain Tucca, the begging bully, clever jester, ridiculous talker; Amorphus the traveler, a pedantic gentleman with odd phrases, create as much illusion as we could want; but this is because they are fleeting comicalities and lowly figures. A poet doesn’t need to study such characters in-depth; it’s enough to identify three or four key traits; it hardly matters if they always show the same attitudes; they generate laughter, like the Countess d'Escarbagans or any of Molière’s Fâcheux; that’s all we want from them. In contrast, the others tire and repel us. They are stage masks, not living beings. Having taken on a fixed expression, they persist throughout the play with their unchanging grimace or perpetual frown. A person is not an abstract passion. They imprint their individual mark on the vices and virtues they possess. These vices and virtues, upon entering into them, take on a shape and nuance they don’t have in anyone else. No one is purely a sensualist. Take a thousand sensualists, and you’ll find a thousand different forms of sensuality; there are countless ways, situations, and degrees in sensuality. If Jonson wanted to make Sir Epicure Mammon a genuine character, he should have given him the kind of personality, the style of education, the manner of imagination, that define sensuality. When we want to create a man, we must dig deep into the foundations of humanity; that’s to say, we must understand the structure of his physical being and the basic nature of his mind. Jonson didn’t dig deeply enough; his creations are superficial; he built on the surface, and he constructed only a single story. He didn’t know the whole man and overlooked the essence of humanity; he presented on stage and depicted moral treatises, fragments of history, bits of satire; he didn’t inject new beings into the imagination of humanity.

He possesses all other gifts, and in particular the classical; first of all, the talent for composition. For the first time we see a connected, well-contrived plot, a complete intrigue, with its beginning, middle, and end; subordinate actions well arranged, well combined; an interest which grows and never flags; a leading truth which all the events tend to demonstrate; a ruling idea which all the characters unite to illustrate; in short, an art like that which Molière and Racine were about to apply and teach. He does not, like Shakespeare, take a novel from Greene, a chronicle from Holinshed, a life from Plutarch, such as they are, to cut them into scenes, irrespective of likelihood, indifferent as to order and unity, caring only to set up men, at times wandering into poetic reveries, at need finishing up the piece abruptly with a recognition or a butchery. He governs himself and his characters; he wills and he knows all that they do, and all that he does. But beyond his habits of Latin regularity, he possesses the great faculty of his age and race—the sentiment of nature and existence, the exact knowledge of precise detail, the power in frankly and boldly handling frank passions. This gift is not wanting in any writer of the time; they do not fear words that are true, shocking, and striking details of the bedchamber or medical study; the prudery of modern England and the refinement of monarchical France veil not the nudity of their figures, or dim the coloring of their pictures. They live freely, amply, amidst living things; they see the ins and outs of lust raging without any feeling of shame, hypocrisy, or palliation; and they exhibit it as they see it, Jonson as boldly as the rest, occasionally more boldly than the rest, strengthened as he is by the vigor and ruggedness of his athletic temperament, [Pg 326] by the extraordinary exactness and abundance of his observations and his knowledge. Add also his moral loftiness, his asperity, his powerful chiding wrath, exasperated and bitter against vice, his will strengthened by pride and by conscience:

He has all the other talents, especially the classical ones; first and foremost, the ability to create a strong narrative. For the first time, we see a well-structured plot, a complete storyline with a clear beginning, middle, and end; subplots that are well organized and interconnected; an interest that builds and never wanes; a central truth that all events highlight; a main idea that all characters contribute to illustrating; in short, an art similar to what Molière and Racine were about to develop and teach. Unlike Shakespeare, who takes a novel from Greene, a chronicle from Holinshed, or a life from Plutarch to break them into scenes without regard for plausibility or coherence, caring only to showcase characters, sometimes drifting into poetic musings, and abruptly concluding with a revelation or a dramatic death, he manages himself and his characters; he knows exactly what they do and what he does. But beyond his strict Latin discipline, he embodies the great ability of his time and lineage—the feeling for nature and existence, a keen understanding of precise details, and the ability to handle raw emotions openly and fearlessly. This skill is found in every writer of the era; they do not shy away from honest, shocking, and striking details from the bedroom or medical room; the prudishness of modern England and the refinement of royal France do not obscure the starkness of their figures or dull the vibrancy of their imagery. They live fully and freely among the living world; they observe the brutal realities of desire without shame, hypocrisy, or excuses; and they portray it as they see it, with Jonson being as bold as anyone else, occasionally even bolder, bolstered by the strength and roughness of his robust character, [Pg 326] by the extraordinary accuracy and depth of his observations and knowledge. Also, consider his moral integrity, his severity, and his powerful, indignant anger against vice, driven by pride and conscience:

"With an armed and resolved hand,
I'll strip the ragged follies of the time
Naked as at their birth... and with a whip of steel,
Print wounding lashes in their iron ribs.
I fear no mood stampt in a private brow,
When I am pleas'd t' unmask a public vice.
I fear no strumpet's drugs, nor ruffian's stab,
Should I detect their hateful luxuries;"[525]

"With a determined and armed hand,
I’ll get rid of the nonsense of this era.
Naked like they were at birth... and with a steel whip,
Leave painful marks on their metal sides.
I don't fear expressing my anger.
When I want to expose a public wrongdoing.
I’m not afraid of a prostitute’s poison or a thug's knife.
If I find out about their gross indulgences; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

above all, a scorn of base compliance, an open disdain for

above all, a contempt for lowly compliance, an open disregard for

"Those jaded wits
That run a broken pace for common hire,"[526]

"Those exhausted minds"
"That move at a slow pace for regular pay,"[526]

an enthusiasm, or deep love of

an enthusiasm, or deep love of

"A happy muse,
Borne on the wings of her immortal thought,
That kicks at earth with a disdainful heel,
And beats at heaven gates with her bright hoofs."[527]

"A happy muse,"
Carried by the strength of her timeless ideas,
That slams onto the ground with a mocking foot,
"And pounds on heaven's gates with her shining hooves."[527]

Such are the energies which he brought to the drama and to comedy; they were great enough to insure him a high and separate position.

These are the talents he brought to drama and comedy; they were impressive enough to guarantee him a prominent and unique status.


SECTION III.—The Dramas Catiline and Sejanus

For whatever Jonson undertakes, whatever be his faults, haughtiness, rough-handling, predilection for morality and the past, antiquarian and censorious instincts, he is never little or dull. It signifies nothing that in his latinized tragedies, "Sejanus, Catiline," he is fettered by the worship of the old worn models of the Roman decadence; nothing that he plays the scholar, manufactures Ciceronian harangues, hauls in choruses imitated from Seneca, holds forth in the style of Lucan and the rhetors of the empire; he more than once attains a genuine accent; through his pedantry, heaviness, literary adoration of the ancients, nature forces its way; he lights, at his first attempt, [Pg 327] on the crudities, horrors, gigantic lewdness, shameless depravity of imperial Rome; he takes in hand and sets in motion the lusts and ferocities, the passions of courtesans and princesses, the daring of assassins and of great men, which produced Messalina, Agrippina, Catiline, Tiberius.[528] In the Rome which he places before us we go boldly and straight to the end; justice and pity oppose no barriers. Amid these customs of victors and slaves, human nature is upset, corruption and villainy are held as proofs of insight and energy. Observe how, in "Sejanus," assassination is plotted and carried out with marvellous coolness. Livia discusses with Sejanus the methods of poisoning her husband, in a clear style, without circumlocution, as if the subject were how to gain a lawsuit or to serve up a dinner. There are no equivocations, no hesitation, no remorse in the Rome of Tiberius. Glory and virtue consist in power; scruples are for base minds; the mark of a lofty heart is to desire all and to dare all. Macro says rightly:

For everything Jonson takes on, despite his flaws—arrogance, rough treatment, a preference for morality and the past, and his antiquarian and critical instincts—he is never trivial or boring. It doesn’t matter that in his Latin-influenced tragedies, “Sejanus” and “Catiline,” he is constrained by the admiration for the outdated models of Roman decline; it doesn’t matter that he pretends to be a scholar, writes Ciceronian speeches, includes choruses inspired by Seneca, and expresses himself in the style of Lucan and the orators of the empire. More than once, he hits on a true voice; through his scholarly pride, heaviness, and literary worship of the ancients, raw nature emerges. Right from the start, he uncovers the crude realities, horrors, extreme lewdness, and shameless depravity of imperial Rome; he takes on and highlights the desires and brutalities, the passions of courtesans and queens, the audacity of assassins and prominent figures, which led to Messalina, Agrippina, Catiline, and Tiberius. In the Rome he presents, we move boldly and directly to the end; justice and compassion face no obstacles. Amidst the customs of victors and slaves, human nature is disturbed, and corruption and evil are viewed as signs of insight and strength. Notice how, in “Sejanus,” assassination is planned and executed with astonishing calmness. Livia talks with Sejanus about the methods of poisoning her husband in straightforward terms, without beating around the bush, as if they were discussing how to win a lawsuit or serve a meal. There are no ambiguities, no hesitation, no guilt in the Rome of Tiberius. Glory and virtue are equated with power; moral concerns are for the weak; a noble heart seeks to have it all and dares to achieve it all. Macro is right to say:

"Men's fortune there is virtue; reason their will;
Their license, law; and their observance, skill.
Occasion is their foil; conscience, their stain;
Profit, their lustre; and what else is, vain."[529]

"For men, their success relies on virtue; reason directs their will;
Their freedom depends on laws, and following them is a skill.
"Opportunity is their challenge; conscience is their flaw;
"Profit is their priority; everything else is just meaningless."[529]

Sejanus addresses Livia thus:

Sejanus speaks to Livia like this:

"Royal lady,...
Yet, now I see your wisdom, judgment, strength,
Quickness, and will, to apprehend the means
To your own good and greatness, I protest
Myself through rarified, and turn'd all aflame
In your affection."[530]

"Your Highness,..."
Now I see your wisdom, judgment, and strength,
Speed and eagerness to learn
What is best for your own benefit and success? I admit
I am totally captivated and full of passion.
"By your love."[530]

These are the loves of the wolf and his mate; he praises her for being so ready to kill. And observe in one moment the morals of a prostitute appear behind the manners of the poisoner. Sejanus goes out, and immediately, like a courtesan, Livia turns to her physician, saying:

These are the loves of the wolf and his mate; he admires her for being so eager to kill. And notice how, in an instant, the morals of a prostitute emerge behind the behavior of a poisoner. Sejanus leaves, and right away, like a courtesan, Livia turns to her doctor, saying:

"How do I look to-day?
Eudemus. Excellent clear, believe it. This same fucus
Was well laid on.
Livia. Methinks 'tis here not white.
[Pg 328] E. Lend me your scarlet, lady. 'Tis the sun
Hath giv'n some little taint unto the ceruse,
You should have us'd of the white oil I gave you.
Sejanus, for your love! His very name
Commandeth above Cupid or his shafts....
[Paints her cheeks.]
"'Tis now well, lady, you should
Use of the dentrifice I prescrib'd you too,
To clear your teeth, and the prepar'd pomatum,
To smooth the skin. A lady cannot be
Too curious of her form, that still would hold
The heart of such a person, made her captive,
As you have his: who, to endear him more
In your clear eye, hath put away his wife...'"
Fair Apicata, and made spacious room
To your new pleasures.
L. Have not we return'd
That with our hate to Drusus, and discovery
Of all his counsels?...
E. When will you take some physic, lady?
L. When
I shall, Eudemus: but let Drusus' drug
Be first prepar'd.
E. Were Lygdus made, that's done....
I'll send you a perfume, first to resolve
And procure sweat, and then prepare a bath
To cleanse and clear the cutis; against when
I'll have an excellent new fucus made
Resistive 'gainst the sun, the rain or wind,
Which you shall lay on with a breath or oil,
As you best like, and last some fourteen hours.
This change came timely, lady, for your health."[531]

How do I look today?
Eudemus. You look amazing, trust me. This same makeup
Was applied very well.
Livia. I don’t think it’s very white here.
[Pg 328] E. Lend me your red, lady. It’s the sun.
That has added a slight shade to the white powder,
You should have used the white oil I gave you.
Sejanus, for your sake! His very name
Commands command more respect than Cupid or his arrows....
Applies blush to her cheeks.
"It looks great now, ma'am, you should"
Please use the toothpaste I recommended.
To clean your teeth and the prepared ointment,
To smooth your skin. A woman can never be
She's too worried about her looks if she wants to maintain them.
The heart of someone like you has his: who, to make you more
"Charming in his eyes, he's left his wife..."
Beautiful Apicata, and created a lot of space.
For your new delights.
Haven’t we come back?
Given our contempt for Drusus, and exposing
All his schemes?
E. When are you going to take some medicine, ma'am?
When
I feel that way, Eudemus: but let's leave Drusus' remedy.
Get ready first.
E. If Lygdus is ready, it's finished...
I'll send you a fragrance first to help.
Induce sweating, then get a bath ready.
To cleanse and rejuvenate your skin; by the time
I’ll have a fantastic new makeup look ready.
That withstands the sun, rain, or wind,
You can apply it with a puff or oil,
Choose whichever you like; it lasts around fourteen hours.
"This change has come at a great time for your health, ma'am."[531]

He ends by congratulating her on her approaching change of husbands; Drusus was injuring her complexion; Sejanus is far preferable; a physiological and practical conclusion. The Roman apothecary kept on the same shelf his medicine-chest, his chest of cosmetics, and his box of poisons.[532]

He finishes by congratulating her on her upcoming marriage; Drusus was damaging her looks; Sejanus is much better; a sound and practical opinion. The Roman pharmacist stored his medicine cabinet, his cosmetics, and his poison box all on the same shelf.[532]

After this we find one after another all the scenes of Roman life unfolded, the bargain of murder, the comedy of justice, the shamelessness of flattery, the anguish and vacillation of the Senate. When Sejanus wishes to buy a conscience, he questions, jokes, plays round the offer he is about to make, throws it out as if in pleasantry, so as to be able to withdraw it, if need be; [Pg 329] then, when the intelligent look of the rascal, whom he is trafficking with, shows that he is understood:

After this, we see one scene after another from Roman life unfold: the deal of murder, the farce of justice, the boldness of flattery, the suffering and indecision of the Senate. When Sejanus wants to buy a conscience, he questions, jokes, and plays around with the offer he's about to make, tossing it out like a joke so he can pull it back if needed; [Pg 329] then, when the clever look of the crook he’s dealing with shows that he gets it:

"Protest not,
Thy looks are vows to me....
Thou art a man, made to make consuls. Go."[533]

"Don't complain,"
Your words are promises to me.
You're a man meant to create leaders. Go.[533]

Elsewhere, the senator Latiaris in his own house storms before his friend Sabinus against tyranny, openly expresses a desire for liberty, provoking him to speak. Then two spies who were hid "between the roof and ceiling," cast themselves on Sabinus, crying, "Treason to Cæsar!" and drag him, with his face covered, before the tribunal, thence to "be thrown upon the Gemonies."[534] So, when the Senate is assembled, Tiberius has chosen beforehand the accusers of Silius, and their parts distributed to them. They mumble in a corner, whilst aloud is heard, in the emperor's presence:

Elsewhere, Senator Latiaris rages in his own home before his friend Sabinus against tyranny, openly expressing his wish for freedom, prompting Sabinus to speak. Then, two spies hiding "between the roof and ceiling" leap down on Sabinus, shouting, "Treason to Caesar!" and drag him, his face covered, before the tribunal, from which he is to "be thrown upon the Gemonies."[534] So, when the Senate gathers, Tiberius has already chosen the accusers of Silius and assigned their roles. They mumble in a corner, while openly in the emperor's presence, the following is heard:

"Cæsar,
Live long and happy, great and royal Cæsar;
The gods preserve thee and thy modesty,
Thy wisdom and thy innocence....
Guard
His meekness, Jove, his piety, his care,
His bounty."[535]

Caesar,
Wishing you a long and happy life, great and noble Caesar;
May the gods keep you safe and humble,
Your wisdom and innocence...
Take care of yourself
Of his kindness, Jupiter, his loyalty, his care,
His kindness.[535]

Then the herald cites the accused; Varro, the consul, pronounces the indictment; After hurls upon them his bloodthirsty eloquence: the senators get excited; we see laid bare, as in Tacitus and Juvenal, the depths of Roman servility, hypocrisy, insensibility, the venomous craft of Tiberius. At last, after so many others, the turn of Sejanus comes. The fathers anxiously assemble in the temple of Apollo; for some days past Tiberius has seemed to be trying to contradict himself; one day he appoints the friends of his favorite to high places, and the next day sets his enemies in eminent positions. The senators mark the face of Sejanus, and know not what to anticipate; Sejanus is troubled, then after a moment's cringing is more arrogant than ever. The plots are confused, the rumors contradictory. Macro alone is in the confidence of Tiberius, and soldiers are seen, drawn up at the porch of the temple, ready to enter at the slightest commotion. The formula of convocation is read, and the council marks the names of those who do not respond to the [Pg 330] summons; then Regulus addresses them, and announces that Cæsar

Then the herald calls out the accused; Varro, the consul, reads the indictment; After unleashes his ruthless rhetoric: the senators grow agitated; we see exposed, like in Tacitus and Juvenal, the depths of Roman subservience, hypocrisy, and insensitivity, along with Tiberius's malicious cunning. Finally, after so many others, it’s Sejanus’s turn. The senators gather nervously in the temple of Apollo; for the past few days, Tiberius has seemed to be contradicting himself; one day he elevates the friends of his favorite to high positions, and the next he places his enemies in prominent roles. The senators study Sejanus’s expression, uncertain of what to expect; Sejanus is anxious, then after a moment of submission, becomes more arrogant than ever. The schemes are tangled, and the rumors conflicting. Only Macro has Tiberius’s trust, and soldiers are seen lined up at the temple entrance, ready to move at the slightest disturbance. The meeting summons is read, and the council notes the names of those who do not respond to the [Pg 330] call; then Regulus speaks to them and announces that Caesar

Propounds to this grave Senate, the bestowing
Upon the man he loves, honor'd Sejanus,
The tribunitial dignity and power:
Here are his letters, signed with his signet.
What pleaseth now the Fathers to be done?
"Senators. Read, read them, open, publicly read them.
Cotta. Cæsar hath honor'd his own greatness much
In thinking of this act.
Trio. It was a thought
Happy, and worthy Cæsar.
Latiaris. And the lord
As worthy it, on whom it is directed!
Haterius. Most worthy!
Sanquinius. Rome did never boast the virtue
That could give envy bounds, but his: Sejanus—
1st Sen. Honor'd and noble!
2d Sen. Good and great Sejanus!
Prœcones. Silence!"[536]

Presents to this esteemed Senate the approval
To the man he respects, the respected Sejanus,
The title and power of the tribune:
Here are his letters, sealed with his seal.
What do the Senators want to do now?
"Senators. Read, read them, open them, read them out loud."
Cotta. Caesar has greatly honored himself
By taking this action.
Trio. It was an idea
Joyful and suitable for Caesar.
Latiaris. And the guy
Is just as deserving, no matter who it’s addressed to!
Haterius. Totally deserved!
Sanquinius. Rome has never asserted the virtue
That might reduce jealousy, except for his: Sejanus—
Honorable and noble!
Good and great Sejanus!
Announcements. Silence!"[536]

Tiberius's letter is read. First, long, obscure, and vague phrases, mingled with indirect protestations and accusations, foreboding something and revealing nothing. Suddenly comes an insinuation against Sejanus. The fathers are alarmed, but the next line reassures them. A word or two further on the same insinuation is repeated with greater exactness. "Some there be that would interpret this his public severity to be particular ambition; and that, under a pretext of service to us, he doth but remove his own lets: alleging the strengths he hath made to himself, by the praetorian soldiers, by his faction in court and Senate, by the offices he holds himself, and confers on others, his popularity and dependents, his urging (and almost driving) us to this our unwilling retirement, and lastly, his aspiring to be our son-in-law." The fathers rise: "This is strange!" Their eager eyes are fixed on the letter, on Sejanus, who perspires and grows pale; their thoughts are busy with conjectures, and the words of the letter fall one by one, amidst a sepulchral silence, caught up as they fall with all devouring and attentive eagerness. The senators anxiously weigh the value of these shifty expressions, fearing to compromise themselves [Pg 331] with the favorite or with the prince, all feeling that they must understand, if they value their lives.

Tiberius's letter is read. At first, it’s filled with long, vague, and unclear phrases, mixed with indirect protests and accusations—hinting at something without actually revealing anything. Then, there's a sudden implication against Sejanus. The fathers get worried, but the next line puts their minds at ease. A few words later, the same suggestion is brought up again, this time with more clarity. "Some interpret his public harshness as personal ambition; that under the guise of serving us, he is only removing his own obstacles: pointing to the power he has gained through the Praetorian soldiers, his faction in the court and Senate, the positions he holds and gives to others, his popularity and supporters, his pushing (and almost forcing) us into this unwilling retirement, and finally, his ambition to become our son-in-law." The fathers stand up: "This is strange!" Their eager eyes are locked on the letter and on Sejanus, who sweats and turns pale; their minds are racing with guesses, and the words of the letter drop one by one, amidst a heavy silence, eagerly caught as they fall. The senators cautiously assess the meaning of these shifting words, fearful of getting caught in a compromise with the favorite or the prince, all knowing they need to understand if they want to protect their lives.

"'Your wisdoms, conscript fathers, are able to examine, and censure
these suggestions. But, were they left to our absolving voice, we durst
pronounce them, as we think them, most malicious.'
Senator. O, he has restor'd all; list.
Prœco. 'Yet are they offered to be averr'd, and on the lives of the
informers.'"[537]

"Your wisdom, respected leaders, can evaluate and decide
these proposals. But if it were our choice to make, we would
we believe they are very harmful.
Senator. Oh, he’s fixed everything; just listen.
Announcer. 'Yet these claims continue to be presented as true, and on the lives of the
informants.'"[537]

At this word the letter becomes menacing. Those next Sejanus forsake him. "Sit farther.... Let's remove!" The heavy Sanquinius leaps panting over the benches. The soldiers come in; then Macro. And now, at last, the letter orders the arrest of Sejanus.

At that word, the letter turns threatening. Those around Sejanus abandon him. "Move back... Let’s get out of here!" The hefty Sanquinius jumps over the benches, out of breath. The soldiers enter, then Macro. And now, finally, the letter commands the arrest of Sejanus.

"Regulus. Take him hence;
And all the gods guard Cæsar!
Trio. Take him hence.
Haterius. Hence.
Cotta. To the dungeon with him.
Sanquinius. He deserves it.
Senator. Crown all our doors with bays.
San. And let an ox,
With gilded horns and garlands, straight be led
Unto the Capitol.
Hat. And sacrific'd
To Jove, for Cæsar's safety.
Tri. All our gods
Be present still to Cæsar!...
Cot. Let all the traitor's titles be defac'd.
Tri. His images and statues be pull'd down....
Sen. Liberty, liberty, liberty! Lead on,
And praise to Macro that hath saved Rome!"[538]

"Regulus. Get him out of here;"
And may all the gods watch over Cæsar!
Trio. Get him outta here.
Haterius. Peace out.
Cotta. Throw him in the dungeon.
Sanquinius. He totally deserves it.
Senator. Let's decorate all our doors with laurel.
San. And let a cow,
With shiny horns and garlands, be led
Directly to the Capitol.
Hat. And offered up
To Jupiter, for Caesar's safety.
Tri. May all our deities
Continue to protect Caesar!...
Cot. Let all the traitor's titles be stripped away.
Tri. His images and statues should be taken down....
Freedom, freedom, freedom! Lead on,
Thanks to Macro for rescuing Rome!"[538]

It is the baying of a furious pack of hounds, let loose at last on him, under whose hand they had crouched, and who had for a long time beaten and bruised them. Jonson discovered in his own energetic soul the energy of these Roman passions; and the clearness of his mind, added to his profound knowledge, powerless to construct characters, furnished him with general ideas and striking incidents, which suffice to depict manners. [Pg 332]

It’s the howling of an angry pack of hounds, finally unleashed on him, under whose control they had been kept, and who had long beaten and hurt them. Jonson found in his own vibrant spirit the intensity of these Roman passions; and his clear thinking, combined with deep knowledge, unable to create characters, provided him with general ideas and impactful moments, which were enough to portray behavior. [Pg 332]


SECTION IV.—Comedies

Moreover, it was to this that he turned his talent. Nearly all his work consists of comedies, not sentimental and fanciful as Shakespeare's, but imitative and satirical, written to represent and correct follies and vices. He introduced a new model; he had a doctrine; his masters were Terence and Plautus. He observes the unity of time and place, almost exactly. He ridicules the authors who, in the same play,

Moreover, he dedicated his talent to this. Almost all of his work consists of comedies, not the sentimental and fanciful ones like Shakespeare's, but imitative and satirical pieces meant to represent and critique foolishness and vices. He introduced a new model; he had a philosophy; his influences were Terence and Plautus. He follows the unity of time and place quite closely. He mocks the authors who, in the same play,

"Make a child now swaddled, to proceed
Man, and then shoot up, in one beard and weed,
Past threescore years; or, with three rusty swords,
And help of some few foot and half-foot words,
Fight over York and Lancaster's long jars....
He rather prays you will be pleas'd to see."[539]

"Create a child now wrapped up, to grow"
Into a man, and then shoot up, all in one beard and hair,
In the past sixty years; or, with three rusty swords,
And with a few short and simple words,
The struggle over the ongoing conflicts between York and Lancaster....
He hopes you will be happy to see. [539]

He wishes to represent on the stage

He wants to perform on stage

"One such to-day, as other plays shou'd be;
Where neither chorus wafts you o'er the seas,
Nor creaking throne comes down the boys to please:
Nor nimble squib is seen to' make afeard
The gentlewomen....
But deeds, and language, such as men do use....
You, that have so grac'd monsters, may like men."[540]

"One day like today, just like any other play should be;"
Where no chorus guides you across the seas,
Nor does a creaky throne come down to entertain the guys:
Nor is a quick firework seen to frighten.
The women....
But actions and words, just like how people actually use them....
You, who have dressed up monsters so beautifully, might find men appealing. [540]

Men, as we see them in the streets, with their whims and humors—

Men, as we see them on the streets, with their quirks and moods—

"When some one peculiar quality
Doth so possess a man, that it doth draw
All his affects, his spirits, and his powers
In their conductions, all to run one way,
This may be truly said to be a humor."[541]

"When someone has a distinct quality
That takes over them completely, pulling
All their emotions, energy, and skills
To operate in one direction,
This can really be called humor.[541]

It is these humors which he exposes to the light, not with the artist's curiosity, but with the moralist's hate:

It is these emotions that he brings into the light, not with the artist's curiosity, but with the moralist's disdain:

"I will scourge those apes,
And to these courteous eyes oppose a mirror,
As large as is the stage whereon we act;
Where they shall see the time's deformity
Anatomized in every nerve, and sinew,
With constant courage, and contempt of fear....
[Pg 333] My strict hand
Was made to seize on vice, and with a gripe
Squeeze out the humour of such spongy souls,
As lick up every idle vanity."[542]

"I will punish those idiots,"
And show these polite eyes a reflection,
As large as the stage where we perform;
Where they will see the harsh realities of our times.
Examined in every nerve and muscle,
With unwavering courage and a lack of concern for fear...
[Pg 333] My strong hand
Was intended to address wrongdoing firmly and decisively.
Extract the essence from such superficial individuals,
"Who absorb every meaningless vanity."[542]

Doubtless a determination so strong and decided does violence to the dramatic spirit. Jonson's comedies are not rarely harsh; his characters are too grotesque, laboriously constructed, mere automatons; the poet thought less of producing living beings than of scotching a vice; the scenes get arranged, or are confused together in a mechanical manner; we see the process, we feel the satirical intention throughout; delicate and easy-flowing imitation is absent, as well as the graceful fancy which abounds in Shakespeare. But if Jonson comes across harsh passions, visibly evil and vile, he will derive from his energy and wrath the talent to render them odious and visible, and will produce a "Volpone," a sublime work, the sharpest picture of the manners of the age, in which is displayed the full brightness of evil lusts, in which lewdness, cruelty, love of gold, shamelessness of vice, display a sinister yet splendid poetry, worthy of one of Titian's bacchanals.[543] All this makes itself apparent in the first scene, when Volpone says:

A strong and determined approach definitely clashes with the essence of drama. Jonson's comedies can often be harsh; his characters are too exaggerated, overly crafted, and seem like mere robots. The poet seemed more focused on attacking a flaw than on creating real characters; the scenes feel either too neatly arranged or jumbled together mechanically. We notice the process and can feel the satirical intent throughout; there's a lack of smooth, nuanced imitation and the elegant imagination found in Shakespeare’s work. However, when Jonson tackles harsh emotions, clearly evil and corrupt, he uses his energy and anger to make them both repulsive and evident, leading to works like "Volpone," which is a remarkable piece, offering a sharp portrayal of the morals of the time, showcasing the starkness of evil desires, where wickedness, cruelty, greed, and shamelessness form a dark yet magnificent poetry, reminiscent of one of Titian's bacchanals.[543] This becomes clear in the first scene when Volpone says:

"Good morning to the day; and next, my gold!——
Open the shrine, that I may see my saint."

"Good morning to the day; and next, my gold!—"
"Open the shrine so I can see my saint."

This saint is his piles of gold, jewels, precious plate:

This saint is his stacks of gold, gems, and valuable silverware:

"Hail the world's soul, and mine!... O thou son of Sol,
But brighter than thy father, let me kiss,
With adoration, thee, and every relick
Of sacred treasure in this blessed room."[544]

Hail to the spirit of the world, and to my own!... O you child of the Sun,
Brighter than your dad, let me kiss,
With respect, you and every relic
Of sacred treasure in this blessed room.[544]

Presently after, the dwarf, the eunuch, and the hermaphrodite of the house sing a sort of pagan and fantastic interlude; they chant in strange verses the metamorphoses of the hermaphrodite, who was first the soul of Pythagoras. We are at Venice, in the palace of the magnifico Volpone. These deformed creatures, the splendor of gold, this strange and poetical buffoonery, carry the thought immediately to the sensual city, queen of vices and of arts. [Pg 334]

Right after that, the dwarf, the eunuch, and the hermaphrodite from the house perform a kind of pagan and fantastical interlude; they sing in unusual verses about the changes of the hermaphrodite, who was once the soul of Pythagoras. We are in Venice, in the palace of the magnificent Volpone. These deformed characters, the brilliance of gold, and this strange and poetic humor instantly bring to mind the sensual city, the queen of vices and arts. [Pg 334]

The rich Volpone lives like an ancient Greek or Roman. Childless and without relatives, playing the invalid, he makes all his flatterers hope to be his heir, receives their gifts,

The wealthy Volpone lives like a character from ancient Greece or Rome. Without children or family, he pretends to be sick, making all his admirers hope to inherit his fortune while he accepts their gifts,

"Letting the cherry knock against their lips,
And draw it by their mouths, and back again."[545]

"Allowing the cherry to brush against their lips,
“Pulling it between their mouths, then back again.”[545]

Glad to have their gold, but still more glad to deceive them, artistic in wickedness as in avarice, and just as pleased to look at a contortion of suffering as at the sparkle of a ruby.

Glad to have their gold, but even happier to trick them, skilled in both wickedness and greed, and just as pleased to witness someone's suffering as to admire the sparkle of a ruby.

The advocate Voltore arrives, bearing a "huge piece of plate." Volpone throws himself on his bed, wraps himself in furs, heaps up his pillows, and coughs as if at the point of death:

The lawyer Voltore arrives, carrying a "huge piece of silver." Volpone throws himself onto his bed, wraps himself in furs, piles up his pillows, and coughs as if he’s on his deathbed:

"Volpone. I thank you, signior Voltore,
Where is the plate? mine eyes are bad.... Your love
Hath taste in this, and shall not be unanswer'd....
I cannot now last long.... I fell me going—
Uh, uh, uh, uh!"[546]

"Volpone. Thanks, Mr. Voltore,"
Where's the silver? My vision isn't the best.... Thank you for your kindness.
Has a knack for this, and I won't forget it.
I can't hang on much longer.... I can feel myself slipping away—
Uh, uh, uh, uh!"[546]

He closes his eyes, as though exhausted:

He shuts his eyes, as if he's worn out:

"Voltore. Am I inscrib'd his heir for certain?
Mosca (Volpone's Parasite). Are you!
I do beseech you, sir, you will vouchsafe
To write me in your family. All my hopes
Depend upon your worship: I am lost,
Except the rising sun do shine on me.
Volt. It shall both shine and warm thee, Mosca.
M. Sir,
I am man, that hath not done your love
All the worst offices: here I wear your keys,
See all your coffers and your caskets lock'd,
Keep the poor inventory of your jewels,
Your plate and monies; am your steward, sir,
Husband your goods here.
Volt. But am I sole heir?
M. Without a partner, sir; confirm'd this morning
The wax is warm yet, and the ink scarce dry
Upon the parchment.
Volt. Happy, happy me!
By what good chance, sweet Mosca?
M. Your desert, sir;
I know no second cause."[547] [Pg 335]

"Voltore. Am I really his heir?"
Mosca (Volpone's Parasite). You are!
I truly urge you, sir, please
To have me as part of your family. All my hopes
Rely on you: I'm doomed,
Unless the rising sun shines on me.
Volt. It will light up and warm you, Mosca.
M. Man,
I’m a guy who hasn’t wronged you.
Any disservice: here are your keys,
I take care of all your safes and locked boxes,
Keep a detailed record of your jewelry,
Your silver and cash; I'm your steward, sir.
Managing your stuff here.
Volt. But am I the only one who inherits?
M. Without a partner, sir; confirmed this morning.
The wax is still warm, and the ink is barely dry.
On the paper.
Volt. I'm so happy!
What a stroke of luck, dear Mosca?
Your merit, sir;
I have no other reason.[547] [Pg 335]

And he details the abundance of the wealth in which Voltore is about to revel, the gold which is to pour upon him, the opulence which is to flow in his house as a river:

And he describes the incredible wealth that Voltore is about to enjoy, the gold that will come pouring in, the luxury that will flow into his home like a river:

"When will you have your inventory brought, sir?
Or see a copy of the will?"

"When will your inventory be delivered, sir?"
"Could I get a copy of the will?"

The imagination is fed with precise words, precise details. Thus, one after another, the would-be heirs come like beasts of prey. The second who arrives is an old miser, Corbaccio, deaf, "impotent," almost dying, who, nevertheless, hopes to survive Volpone. To make more sure of it, he would fain have Mosca give his master a narcotic. He has it about him, this excellent opiate: he has had it prepared under his own eyes, he suggests it. His joy on finding Volpone more ill than himself is bitterly humorous:

The imagination thrives on exact words and specific details. So, one after another, the would-be heirs arrive like predators. The second to show up is an old miser named Corbaccio, who is deaf, "unable," and nearly on his deathbed, yet still hopes to outlive Volpone. To secure his chance, he wants Mosca to give his master a drug to put him to sleep. He carries this effective sedative with him; he had it made right in front of him and suggests it. His satisfaction at discovering that Volpone is in worse shape than he is carries a dark humor:

"Corbaccio. How does your patron?...
Mosca. His mouth
Is ever gaping, and his eyelids hang.
C. Good.
M. A freezing numbness stiffens all his joints,
And makes the color of his flesh like lead.
C. 'Tis good.
M. His pulse beats slow, and dull.
C. Good symptoms still.
M. And from his brain—
C. I conceive you; good.
M. Flows a cold sweat, with a continual rheum,
Forth the resolved corners of his eyes.
C. Is't possible? Yet I am better, ha!
How does he, with the swimming of his head?
M. O, sir, 'tis past the scotomy; he now
Hath lost his feeling, and hath left to snort:
You hardly can perceive him, that he breathes.
C. Excellent, excellent! sure I shall outlast him:
This makes me young again, a score of years."[548]

"Corbaccio. How's your sponsor doing?..."
Mosca. His lips
Is always hanging open, and his eyelids are heavy.
C. Great.
M. A cold numbness has frozen all his joints,
And his skin looks like metal.
C. That's great.
M. His pulse is weak and slow.
Still positive signs.
M. And from his mind—
Got it; good.
M. A cold sweat drips down, accompanied by a steady tear,
From the corners of his eyes.
C. Is that really possible? But I'm feeling better, ha!
How's he doing with that spinning head?
M. Oh, sir, it's gone past feeling dizzy now; he has
Lost all sensation and stopped snoring:
You can barely tell if he’s breathing.
C. Great, great! I’m sure I’ll outlive him:
"This makes me feel young again, like I’m twenty years younger."[548]

If you would be his heir, says Mosca, the moment is favorable, but you must not let yourself be forestalled. Voltore has been here, and presented him with this piece of plate:

If you want to be his heir, Mosca says, now is a good time, but you can't let others get ahead of you. Voltore has been here and gave him this silver plate:

"C. See, Mosca, look,
Here, I have brought a bag of bright chequines.
Will quite weigh down his plate....
[Pg 336] M. Now, would I counsel you, make home with speed;
There, frame a will; whereto you shall inscribe
My master your sole heir....
C. This plot
Did I think on before....
M. And you so certain to survive him—
C. Ay.
M. Being so lusty a man—
C. 'Tis true."[549]

"C. Hey, Mosca,"
I brought a bag of shiny coins.
It will definitely weigh down his plate....
[Pg 336] M. Now, I recommend you head home quickly;
Create a will; in it, you should specify
My master is your only heir....
C. I had come up with this plan earlier....
M. And you’re so sure you’ll outlive him—
C. Yep.
M. Being such a tough guy—
C. It's true."[549]

And the old man hobbles away, not hearing the insults and ridicule thrown at him, he is so deaf.

And the old man hobbles away, completely unaware of the insults and ridicule directed at him; he's so hard of hearing.

When he is gone the merchant Corvino arrives, bringing an orient pearl and a splendid diamond:

When he leaves, the merchant Corvino shows up, bringing an oriental pearl and a beautiful diamond:

"Corvino. Am I his heir?
Mosca. Sir, I am sworn, I may not show the will
Till he be dead; but here has been Corbaccio,
Here has been Voltore, here were others too,
I cannot number 'em, they were so many;
All gaping here for legacies: but I,
Taking the vantage of his naming you,
Signior Corvino, Signior Corvino, took
Paper, and pen, and ink, and there I asked him,
Whom he would have his heir? Corvino. Who
Should be executor? Corvino. And,
To any question he was silent to,
I still interpreted the nods he made,
Through weakness, for consent: and sent home th' others,
Nothing bequeath'd them, but to cry and curse.
Cor. O my dear Mosca!... Has he children?
M. Bastards,
Some dozen, or more, that he begot on beggars,
Gypsies, and Jews, and black-moors, when he was drunk....
Speak out:
You may be louder yet....
Faith, I could stifle him rarely with a pillow,
As well as any woman that should keep him.
C. Do as you will; but I'll begone."[550]

"Corvino. Am I his heir?"
Mosca. Sir, I can't show you the will until he's passed away,
but Corbaccio is here,
Voltore was here, and there were others as well,
I can’t even count them; there were just too many.
All waiting for legacies: but I,
taking the chance of him mentioning you,
Mr. Corvino, Mr. Corvino, took
I had paper, a pen, and ink, and I asked him there,
who did he want as his heir? Corvino. Who
should be executor? Corvino. And,
for any question he didn’t respond to,
I took his nods as cues,
due to weakness, as consent; and sent the others home,
leaving them with nothing but tears and curses.
Cor. Oh my dear Mosca!... Does he have kids?
Bastards,
a dozen or more that he had with beggars,
Gypsies, Jews, and Black people, when he was drunk...
Speak up!
You can be even louder...
Honestly, I could easily smother him with a pillow,
just like any woman who would want to keep him.
"You can do what you want; I'm out of here."[550]

Corvino presently departs; for the passions of the time have all the beauty of frankness. And Volpone, casting aside his sick man's garb, cries:

Corvino leaves now; the passions of the moment are all about the beauty of honesty. And Volpone, taking off his sick man's outfit, shouts:

"My divine Mosca!
Thou hast to-day out gone thyself.... Prepare
Me music, dances, banquets, all delights;
[Pg 337] The Turk is not more sensual in his pleasures,
Than will Volpone."[551]

"My dear Mosca!"
You’ve really outdone yourself today.... Get
My music, dancing, feasting, and all the joys;
[Pg 337] The Turk isn't any more indulgent in his pleasures,
"Than Volpone will be."[551]

On this invitation, Mosca draws a most voluptuous portrait of Corvino's wife, Celia. Smitten with a sudden desire, Volpone dresses himself as a mountebank, and goes singing under her windows with all the sprightliness of a quack; for he is naturally a comedian, like a true Italian, of the same family as Scaramouch, as good an actor in the public square as in his house. Having once seen Celia, he resolves to obtain her at any price:

On this invitation, Mosca creates a highly seductive image of Corvino's wife, Celia. Overcome by sudden desire, Volpone disguises himself as a trickster and goes singing under her windows with all the flair of a charlatan; he is naturally a comedian, like any true Italian, part of the same tradition as Scaramouch, just as good of an actor in the public square as he is at home. After catching a glimpse of Celia, he decides he will do whatever it takes to win her over:

"Mosca, take my keys,
Gold, plate, and jewels, all's at thy devotion;
Employ them how thou wilt; nay, coin me too:
So thou, in this, but crown my longings, Mosca."[552]

"Mosca, grab my keys,"
Gold, silver, and jewels, they're all yours;
Use them however you like; you can even turn me into cash too:
"Just make sure you satisfy my wishes, Mosca."[552]

Mosca then tells Corvino that some quack's oil has cured his master, and that they are looking for a "young woman, lusty and full of juice," to complete the cure:

Mosca then tells Corvino that some fraud's oil has healed his master, and that they are searching for a "young woman, lively and full of energy," to finish the cure:

"Have you no kinswoman?
Odso—Think, think, think, think, think, think, think, sir.
One o' the doctors offer'd there his daughter.
Corvino. How!
Mosca. Yes, signior Lupo, the physician.
C. His daughter!
M. And a virgin, sir....
C. Wretch!
Covetous wretch."[553]

"Don't you have any female family members?"
Odso—Think, think, think, think, think, think, think, sir.
One of the doctors offered his daughter.
Corvino? What?!
Mosca. Yes, Mr. Lupo, the doctor.
His daughter!
M. And she's still a virgin, sir....
Scoundrel!
Greedy jerk."[553]

Though unreasonably jealous, Corvino is gradually induced to offer his wife. He has given too much already, and would not lose his advantage. He is like a half-ruined gamester, who with a shaking hand throws on the green cloth the remainder of his fortune. He brings the poor sweet woman, weeping and resisting. Excited by his own hidden pangs, he becomes furious:

Though unreasonably jealous, Corvino is slowly convinced to offer his wife. He has already given up so much, and he doesn’t want to lose his edge. He’s like a nearly broke gambler, who with a trembling hand tosses the last of his fortune onto the table. He brings the poor sweet woman, crying and fighting against it. Driven by his own hidden pain, he becomes furious:

"Be damn'd!
Heart, I will drag thee hence, home, by the hair;
Cry thee a strumpet through the streets; rip up
Thy mouth unto thine ears; and slit thy nose;
Like a raw rochet!—Do not tempt me; come,
Yield, I am loth—Death! I will buy some slave
Whom I will kill, and bind thee to him, alive;
And at my window hang you forth, devising
[Pg 338] Some monstrous crime, which I, in capital letters,
Will eat into thy flesh with aquafortis,
And burning corsives, on this stubborn breast.
Now, by the blood thou hast incensed, I'll do it!
Celia. Sir, what you please, you may, I am your martyr.
Corvino. Be not thus obstinate, I have not deserv'd it:
Think who it is intreats you. Prithee, sweet;—
Good faith thou shalt have jewels, gowns, attires,
What thou wilt think, and ask. Do but go kiss him,
Or touch him, but. For my sake.—At my suit.—
This once.—No! not! I shall remember this.
Will you disgrace me thus? Do you thirst my undoing?"[554]

"Darn it!"
Heart, I'm going to pull you home by your hair;
Yell that you're a whore in the streets; tear open
Your mouth is wide open; and cut your nose;
Like an open wound!—Don't tempt me; let's go,
Give in, I really don’t want to—Death! I'll buy a slave.
Who I'll kill and keep you tied to him, alive;
And hang you out of my window, planning
[Pg 338] Some horrific crime, which I, in bold letters,
Will burn into your skin with acid,
And burning substances on this tough chest.
Now, because of the blood you've caused, I'll make it happen!
Celia. Sir, you can do whatever you want; I’m at your mercy.
Corvino. Stop being so stubborn; I don't deserve this.
Consider who's making the request. Please, dear;—
Honestly, you'll get gems, dresses, or anything else you desire.
Just go kiss him.
Please touch him for me.—At my request.—
Just this once.—No! I won't! I’ll remember this.
Are you really going to humiliate me like this? Do you want to destroy me? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mosca turned a moment before, to Volpone:

Mosca turned for a moment to Volpone:

"Sir,
Signior Corvino... hearing of the consultation had
So lately, for your health, is come to offer,
Or rather, sir, to prostitute.—
Corvino. Thanks, sweet Mosca.
Mosca. Freely, unask'd, or unintreated.
C. Well.
Mosca. As the true fervent instance of his love,
His own most fair and proper wife; the beauty
Only of price in Venice.—
C. 'Tis well urg'd."[555]

"Hey,"
Mr. Corvino... I heard about the upcoming meeting that's
has recently been held for your well-being and is now here to offer,
Or rather, sir, to trade.
Corvino. Thanks, dear Mosca.
Mosca. Unprompted.
Okay.
Mosca. As the genuine expression of his love,
His beautiful and charming wife; the beauty
Only valued in Venice.
C. Nicely said.[555]

Where can we see such blows launched and driven hard, full in the face, by the violent hand of satire? Celia is alone with Volpone, who, throwing off his feigned sickness, comes upon her "as fresh, as hot, as high, and in as jovial plight," as on the gala days of the Republic, when he acted the part of the lovely Antinous. In his transport he sings a love-song; his voluptuousness culminates in poetry; for poetry was then in Italy the blossom of vice. He spreads before her pearls, diamonds, carbuncles. He is in raptures at the sight of the treasures, which he displays and sparkles before her eyes:

Where can we witness such harsh attacks delivered right in the face, by the fierce hand of satire? Celia is alone with Volpone, who, shaking off his fake illness, approaches her "as fresh, as hot, as high, and in as jovial a mood," as on the festive days of the Republic, when he played the role of the beautiful Antinous. In his excitement, he sings a love song; his passion reaches its peak in poetry; because poetry was then in Italy the flower of vice. He lays out before her pearls, diamonds, and rubies. He is in ecstasy at the sight of the treasures, which he displays and glimmers before her eyes:

"Take these,
And wear, and lose them: yet remains an ear-ring
To purchase them again, and this whole state.
A gem but worth a private patrimony,
Is nothing: we will eat such at a meal,
The heads of parrots, tongues of nightingales,
[Pg 339] The brains of peacocks, and of estriches,
Shall be our food....
Conscience? 'Tis the beggar's virtue....
Thy baths shall be of the juice of July flowers,
Spirit of roses, and of violets,
The milk of unicorns, and panthers' breath
Gather'd in bags, and mixt with Cretan wines.
Our drink shall be prepared gold and amber;
Which we will take, until my roof whirl round
With the vertigo: and my dwarf shall dance,
My eunuch sing, my fool make up the antic,
Whilst we, in changed shapes, act Ovid's tales,
Thou, like Europa now, and I like Jove,
Then I like Mars, and thou like Erycine;
So, of the rest, till we have quite run through,
And wearied all the fables of the gods."[556]

"Take these,"
And wear them out, but there’s still an earring.
To repurchase them, along with this entire setup.
A gem worth a private fortune,
It’s nothing: we’ll feast on things like that,
The heads of parrots, the tongues of nightingales,
[Pg 339] The brains of peacocks and ostriches,
Will be our feast...
Conscience? That's just a virtue for the needy....
Your baths will be filled with the essence of July flowers,
Rose and violet essence,
The milk from unicorns and the breath of panthers
Collected in bags and blended with Cretan wines.
Our drink will be a mix of gold and amber;
We'll drink it until I feel dizzy.
Feeling dizzy: and my little one will dance,
My eunuch will sing, my fool will jest,
As we, in transformed forms, perform Ovid's stories,
You are like Europa now, and I am like Jove,
Then I’ll be Mars, and you’ll be Erycine;
And so on, until we’ve covered everything,
"And ran out of all the stories of the gods." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

We recognize Venice in this splendor of debauchery—Venice, the throne of Aretinus, the country of Tintoretto and Giorgione. Volpone seizes Celia: "Yield, or I'll force thee!" But suddenly Bonario, disinherited son of Corbaccio, whom Mosca had concealed there with another design, enters violently, delivers her, wounds Mosca, and accuses Volpone before the tribunal, of imposture and rape.

We recognize Venice in all its indulgence—Venice, the home of Aretinus, the land of Tintoretto and Giorgione. Volpone grabs Celia: "Submit, or I'll make you!" But suddenly, Bonario, the disinherited son of Corbaccio, whom Mosca had hidden there for another reason, bursts in, rescues her, wounds Mosca, and accuses Volpone before the court of deceit and assault.

The three rascals who aim at being his heirs, work together to save Volpone. Corbaccio disavows his son, and accuses him of parricide. Corvino declares his wife an adulteress, the shameless mistress of Bonario. Never on the stage was seen such energy of lying, such open villany. The husband, who knows his wife to be innocent, is the most eager:

The three schemers who want to be his heirs team up to save Volpone. Corbaccio rejects his son and accuses him of murder. Corvino calls his wife an adulteress, the unrepentant mistress of Bonario. Never has there been such blatant deceit and villainy on stage. The husband, who knows his wife is innocent, is the most eager:

"This woman (please your fatherhoods) is a whore,
Of most hot exercise, more than a partrich,
Upon record.
1st Advocate. No more.
Corvino. Neighs like a jennet.
Notary. Preserve the honor of the court.
C. I shall,
And modesty of your most reverend ears.
And yet I hope that I may say, these eyes
Have seen her glued unto that piece of cedar,
That fine well-timber'd gallant; and that here
The letters may be read, thorough the horn,
That make the story perfect....
[Pg 340] 3d Adv. His grief hath made him frantic. (Celia swoons.)
C. Rare! Prettily feign'd! again!"[557]

"This woman (if I can be straightforward) is a prostitute,
Super active, even more than a partridge,
From all perspectives.
That's enough.
Corvino. Whinnies like a colt.
Notary. Uphold the dignity of the court.
I will,
And honor your esteemed presence.
Yet I hope I can say that these eyes
I've seen her connected to that piece of cedar,
That handsome, well-built man; and that here
The letters can be seen through the horn,
That's the whole story.
[Pg 340] 3d Adv. His grief has made him crazy. (Celia faints.)
C. Awesome! Great performance! Again!"[557]

They have Volpone brought in, like a dying man; manufacture false "testimony," to which Voltore gives weight with his advocate's tongue, with words worth a sequin apiece. They throw Celia and Bonario into prison, and Volpone is saved. This public imposture is for him only another comedy, a pleasant pastime, and a masterpiece.

They bring in Volpone, pretending he's on his deathbed; they create fake "evidence" that Voltore backs up with his lawyer skills, using words that are worth a sequin each. They throw Celia and Bonario in jail, and Volpone is saved. This public deception is just another performance for him, a fun distraction, and a work of art.

"Mosca. To gull the court.
Volpone. And quite divert the torrent
Upon the innocent....
M. You are not taken with it enough, methinks.
V. O, more than if I had enjoy'd the wench?"[558]

"Mosca. To deceive the court."
Volpone. And totally change the flow
Against the innocent...
M. I don't think you're impressed enough.
V. Oh, more than if I had been with the girl?"[558]

To conclude, he writes a will in Mosca's favor, has his death reported, hides behind a curtain, and enjoys the looks of the would-be heirs. They had just saved him from being thrown into prison, which makes the fun all the better; the wickedness will be all the greater and more exquisite. "Torture 'em rarely," Volpone says to Mosca. The latter spreads the will on the table, and reads the inventory aloud. "Turkey carpets nine. Two cabinets, one of ebony, the other mother-of-pearl. A perfum'd box, made of an onyx." The heirs are stupefied with disappointment, and Mosca drives them off with insults. He says to Corvino:

To wrap things up, he writes a will favoring Mosca, has his death reported, hides behind a curtain, and revels in the expressions of the potential heirs. They had just rescued him from being thrown in prison, which makes the whole situation even more entertaining; the deceit will be even more twisted and exquisite. "Torture them occasionally," Volpone tells Mosca. Mosca then lays the will on the table and reads the inventory out loud. "Nine Turkish carpets. Two cabinets, one in ebony and the other in mother-of-pearl. A perfume box made of onyx." The heirs are left in stunned disappointment, and Mosca shooes them away with insults. He says to Corvino:

"Why should you stay here? with what thought, what promise?
Hear you; do you not know, I know you an ass,
And that you would most fain have been a wittol,
If fortune would have let you? That you are
A declar'd cuckold, on good terms? This pearl,
You'll say, was yours? Right: this diamond?
I'll not deny't, but thank you. Much here else?
It may be so. Why, think that these good works
May help to hide your bad. [Exit Corvino.]...
Corbaccio. I am cozen'd, cheated, by a parasite slave;
Harlot, thou hast gull'd me.
Mosca. Yes, sir. Stop your mouth,
Or I shall draw the only tooth is left.
Are not you he, that filthy covetous wretch,
With the three legs, that here, in hope of prey,
Have, any time this three years, snufft about,
With your most grov'ling nose, and would have hir'd
[Pg 341] Me to the pois'ning of my patron, sir?
Are not you he that have to-day in court
Profess'd the disinheriting of your son?
Perjur'd yourself? Go home, and die, and stink."[559]

"Why are you still here? With what intention, what commitment?"
Listen, don't you realize I see you for who you really are,
And that you would have loved to be foolish,
If luck had permitted it, then you are.
A confirmed cuckold, getting along well? This gem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
You’re saying this diamond was yours?
I won't deny it, but thanks. Is there anything else?
Maybe. Well, just consider that these good deeds
It could help hide your flaws. [Exit Corvino.]
Corbaccio. I've been tricked and taken advantage of by a leech of a servant;
You deceived me, you harlot.
Mosca. Yes, sir. Be quiet,
Or I’ll pull the last tooth left in your mouth.
Aren't you that dirty, greedy person,
With the limp, who has been hanging around here,
Looking for an opportunity to strike,
For the last three years, with your most whiny demeanor,
So you wanted to hire me to poison my boss, right?
Aren't you the one who was in court today?
Did you declare that you would disinherit your son?
"Committed perjury? Just go home, die, and stink." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Volpone goes out disguised, comes to each of them in turn, and succeeds in wringing their hearts. But Mosca, who has the will, acts with a high hand, and demands of Volpone half his fortune. The dispute between the two rascals discovers their impostures, and the master, the servant, with the three would-be heirs, are sent to the galleys, to prison, to the pillory—as Corvino says, to

Volpone goes out in disguise, approaches each of them one by one, and manages to manipulate their feelings. But Mosca, who is in charge, acts ruthlessly and demands half of Volpone's fortune. The argument between the two con artists reveals their schemes, and the master, the servant, along with the three would-be heirs, are sent to the galleys, to prison, and to the pillory—as Corvino puts it, to

"Have mine eyes beat out with stinking fish,
Bruis'd fruit, and rotten eggs.—'Tis well. I'm glad,
I shall not see my shame yet."[560]

"Let my eyes be gouged out with disgusting fish,
smashed fruit and rotten eggs.—That's okay. I'm relieved.
"I don't have to face my shame just yet."[560]

No more vengeful comedy has been written, none more persistently athirst to make vice suffer, to unmask, triumph over, and to punish it.

No more revenge-driven comedy has been written, none more eagerly wanting to make vice pay, to expose it, conquer it, and punish it.

Where can be the gayety of such a theatre? In caricature and farce. There is a rough gayety, a sort of physical, external laughter which suits this combative, drinking, blustering mood. It is thus that this mood relaxes from war-waging and murderous satire; the pastime is appropriate to the manners of the time, excellent to attract men who look upon hanging as a good joke, and laugh to see the Puritan's ears cut. Put yourself for an instant in their place, and you will think like them, that "The Silent Woman" is a masterpiece. Morose is an old monomaniac, who has a horror of noise, but loves to speak. He inhabits a street so narrow that a carriage cannot enter it. He drives off with his stick the bear-leaders and sword-players, who venture to pass under his windows. He has sent away his servant whose shoes creaked; and Mute, the new one, wears slippers "soled with wool," and only speaks in a whisper through a tube. Morose ends by forbidding the whisper, and makes him reply by signs. He is also rich, an uncle, and he ill-treats his nephew Sir Dauphine Eugenie, a man of wit, but who lacks money. We anticipate all the tortures which poor Morose is to suffer. Sir Dauphine finds him a supposed silent woman, the beautiful Epicœne. Morose, enchanted by her brief replies and her voice, [Pg 342] which he can hardly hear, marries her, to play his nephew a trick. It is his nephew who has played him a trick. As soon as she is married, Epicœne speaks, scolds, argues as loud and as long as a dozen women: "Why, did you think you had married a statue? or a motion only? one of the French puppets, with the eyes turned with a wire? or some innocent out of the hospital, that would stand with her hands thus, and a plaise mouth, and look upon you?"[561]

Where's the fun in a theater like this? In parody and farce. There's a rough kind of joy, a physical, loud laughter that fits this aggressive, drinking, boisterous vibe. This mood takes a break from war and brutal satire; it's a fitting pastime for the times, perfect for drawing in people who see hanging as a good joke and laugh at the Puritan's ears being cut off. If you were in their shoes for a moment, you'd think like them that "The Silent Woman" is a masterpiece. Morose is an old obsessive who hates noise but loves to talk. He lives on a street so narrow that no carriage can go down it. He chases away the bear-leaders and sword-fighters who dare to walk under his windows with his stick. He’s dismissed his servant whose shoes squeaked; and Mute, the new one, wears slippers "soled with wool," and only whispers through a tube. Morose eventually forbids even the whispering and insists Mute reply with gestures. He's rich, has an uncle, and mistreats his nephew Sir Dauphine Eugenie, a witty guy who's short on cash. We anticipate all the miseries poor Morose is about to face. Sir Dauphine brings him a supposed silent woman, the beautiful Epicœne. Morose, thrilled by her short responses and her barely audible voice, marries her to pull a fast one on his nephew. But it's actually his nephew who’s outsmarted him. As soon as they’re married, Epicœne speaks up, scolds, and argues as loudly and for as long as a dozen women: "Did you really think you married a statue? Or just some object? One of those French puppets with eyes that move on a wire? Or some innocent from the hospital standing with her hands like this, with a placid mouth, just staring at you?"[561]

She orders the servants to speak louder; she opens the doors wide to her friends. They arrive in shoals, offering their noisy congratulations to Morose. Five or six women's tongues overwhelm him all at once with compliments, questions, advice, remonstrances. A friend of Sir Dauphine comes with a band of music, who play all together, suddenly, with their whole force. Morose says, "O, a plot, a plot, a plot, a plot, upon me! This day I shall be their anvil to work on; they will grate me asunder. 'Tis worse than the noise of a saw."[562] A procession of servants is seen coming, with dishes in their hands; it is the racket of a tavern which Sir Dauphine is bringing to his uncle. The guests clash the glasses, shout, drink healths; they have with them a drum and trumpets which make great noise. Morose flees to the top of the house, puts "a whole nest of night-caps" on his head and stuffs up his ears. Captain Otter cries, "Sound, Tritons o' the Thames! Nunc est bibendum, nunc pede libero. Villains, murderers, sons of the earth and traitors," cries Morose from above, "what do you there?" The racket increases. Then the captain, somewhat "jovial," maligns his wife, who falls upon him and gives him a good beating. Blows, cries, music, laughter, resound like thunder. It is the poetry of uproar. Here is a subject to shake coarse nerves, and to make the mighty chests of the companions of Drake and Essex shake with uncontrollable laughter. "Rogues, hell-hounds, Stentors! ... They have rent my roof, walls, and all my windows asunder, with their brazen throats!" Morose casts himself on his tormentors with his long sword, breaks the instruments, drives away the musicians, disperses the guests amidst an inexpressible uproar, gnashing his teeth, looking haggard. Afterwards they pronounce him mad and discuss his madness [Pg 343] before him.[563] The disease in Greek is called μανία, in Latin insania, furor, vel ecstasis melancholica; that is, egressio, when a man ex melancholico evadit fanaticus.... But he may be but phreneticus yet, mistress; and phrenetis is only delirium, or so. They talk of the books which he must read aloud to cure him. They add, by way of consolation, that his wife talks in her sleep, "and snores like a porpoise. O redeem me, fate; redeem me, fate!" cries the poor man.[564] "For how many causes may a man be divorced, nephew?" Sir Dauphine chooses two knaves, and disguises them, one as a priest, the other as a lawyer, who launch at his head Latin terms of civil and canon law, explain to Morose the twelve cases of nullity, jingle in his ears one after another the most barbarous words in their obscure vocabulary, wrangle, and make between them as much noise as a couple of bells in a belfry. Following their advice, he declares himself impotent. The wedding-guests propose to toss him in a blanket; others demand an immediate inspection. Fall after fall, shame after shame; nothing serves him: his wife declares that she consents to "take him with all his faults." The lawyer proposes another legal method; Morose shall obtain a divorce by proving that his wife is faithless. Two boasting knights, who are present, declare that they have been her lovers. Morose, in raptures, throws himself at their knees, and embraces them. Epicœne weeps, and Morose seems to be delivered. Suddenly the lawyer decides that the plan is of no avail, the infidelity having been committed before the marriage. "O, this is worst of all worst worsts that hell could have devis'd! marry a whore, and so much noise!" There is Morose then, declared impotent and a deceived husband, at his own request, in the eyes of the whole world, and moreover married forever. Sir Dauphine comes in like a clever rascal, and as a succoring deity. "Allow me but five hundred during life, uncle, and I free you." Morose signs the deed of gift with alacrity; and his nephew shows him that Epicœne is a boy in disguise.[565] Add to this enchanting farce the funny parts of the two accomplished and gallant knights, who, after having boasted of their bravery, receive gratefully, and before the [Pg 344] ladies, flips and kicks.[566] Never was coarse physical laughter more adroitly produced. In this broad coarse gayety, this excess of noisy transport, you recognize the stout roisterer, the stalwart drinker who swallowed hogsheads of Canary, and made the windows of the Mermaid shake with his bursts of humor.

She tells the servants to speak louder and swings the doors wide open for her friends. They come rushing in, showering Morose with their loud congratulations. Five or six women talk over each other, overwhelming him with compliments, questions, advice, and complaints. A friend of Sir Dauphine arrives with a band of musicians who start playing all together at once, full blast. Morose exclaims, "Oh, it's a plot, a plot, a plot against me! Today, I'll be their anvil; they're going to grind me down. It's worse than the sound of a saw."[562] A line of servants appears, carrying dishes; it’s the ruckus of a tavern that Sir Dauphine is bringing to his uncle. The guests clink their glasses, shout, and toast; they have a drum and trumpets that make a huge noise. Morose escapes to the top of the house, puts “a whole nest of nightcaps” on his head, and stuffs his ears. Captain Otter yells, “Sound, Tritons of the Thames! Nunc est bibendum, nunc pede libero. Villains, murderers, sons of the earth and traitors,” Morose shouts from above, “what are you doing down there?” The noise grows louder. Then the captain, feeling a bit "jovial," starts badmouthing his wife, who then jumps on him and gives him a good beating. Blows, screams, music, and laughter crash like thunder. It's the poetry of chaos. Here's a scene that could rattle even the toughest of nerves and make the strong souls of Drake and Essex erupt with uncontrollable laughter. "Rogues, hell-hounds, Stentors!... They've torn my roof, walls, and all my windows apart with their loud voices!" Morose rushes at his tormentors with his long sword, smashes the instruments, chases away the musicians, and scatters the guests amidst an unimaginable uproar, gritting his teeth and looking haggard. Later on, they label him as mad and debate his madness [Pg 343] before him.[563] The illness in Greek is called μανία, in Latin insania, furor, vel ecstasis melancholica; that is, egressio, when a man ex melancholico evadit fanaticus.... But he could just be phreneticus, my lady; and phrenetis is just delirium, or something like that. They discuss the books he must read aloud to cure him. They add, to comfort him, that his wife talks in her sleep, "and snores like a porpoise. O redeem me, fate; redeem me, fate!" cries the poor man.[564] "For how many reasons can a man get divorced, nephew?" Sir Dauphine picks two scoundrels and disguises them, one as a priest and the other as a lawyer, who launch Latin terms of civil and canon law at Morose, explain the twelve cases of nullity, bombard him with the most obscure words one after another, bicker, and make as much noise as a couple of bells in a belfry. Following their advice, he claims he is impotent. The wedding guests suggest tossing him in a blanket; others call for an immediate inspection. One humiliation after another, nothing works for him: his wife says she's willing to “take him with all his faults.” The lawyer proposes another legal approach; Morose can get a divorce by proving his wife is unfaithful. Two bragging knights present claim they have been her lovers. Overjoyed, Morose throws himself at their knees and embraces them. Epicœne weeps, and Morose seems to feel liberated. Suddenly, the lawyer declares that the plan is useless since the infidelity occurred before the marriage. "Oh, this is the worst of the worsts that hell could devise! Marry a whore, and so much noise!" Morose is then declared impotent and a deceived husband, at his own request, in front of the entire world, and moreover, married forever. Sir Dauphine enters like a clever rascal, a saving angel. "Just give me five hundred for life, uncle, and I’ll set you free." Morose eagerly signs the deed of gift; and his nephew reveals to him that Epicœne is actually a boy in disguise.[565] Add to this delightful farce the comical antics of the two skilled and gallant knights, who, after boasting of their bravery, gratefully receive flips and kicks before the [Pg 344] ladies.[566] Never has rough physical laughter been produced so skillfully. In this broad coarse gaiety, this excess of noisy excitement, you can recognize the hearty reveler, the sturdy drinker who downed barrels of Canary and made the windows of the Mermaid tremble with his bursts of humor.


SECTION V.—Limits of Jonson's Talent—His Smaller Poems—His Masques

Jonson did not go beyond this; he was not a philosopher like Molière, able to grasp and dramatize the crisis of human life, education, marriage, sickness, the chief characters of his country and century, the courtier, the tradesman, the hypocrite, the man of the world.[567] He remained on a lower level, in the comedy of plot,[568] the painting of the grotesque,[569] the representation of too transient subjects of ridicule,[570] too general vices.[571] If at times, as in the "Alchemist," he has succeeded by the perfection of plot and the vigor of satire, he has miscarried more frequently by the ponderousness of his work and the lack of comic lightness. The critic in him mars the artist; his literary calculations strip him of spontaneous invention; he is too much of a writer and moralist, not enough of a mimic and an actor. But he is loftier from another side, for he is a poet; almost all writers, prose-authors, preachers even, were so at the time we speak of. Fancy abounded, as well as the perception of colors and forms, the need and wont of enjoying through the imagination and the eyes. Many of Jonson's pieces, the "Staple of News, Cynthia's Revels," are fanciful and allegorical comedies like those of Aristophanes. He there dallies with the real, and beyond the real, with characters who are but theatrical masks, abstractions personified, buffooneries, decorations, dances, music, pretty laughing whims of a picturesque and sentimental imagination. Thus, in "Cynthia's Revels," three children come on "pleading possession of the cloke" of black velvet, which an actor usually wore when he spoke the prologue. They draw lots for it; one of the losers, in revenge, tells the [Pg 345] audience beforehand the incidents of the piece. The others interrupt him at every sentence, put their hands on his mouth, and taking the cloak one after the other, begin to criticise the spectators and authors. This child's play, these gestures and loud voices, this little amusing dispute, divert the public from their serious thoughts, and prepare them for the oddities which they are to look upon.

Jonson didn't go further than this; he wasn't a philosopher like Molière, who could understand and portray the crises of human life, education, marriage, sickness, and the main characters of his time and place, like the courtier, the tradesman, the hypocrite, and the worldly man.[567] He stayed on a simpler level, focusing on plot-driven comedy,[568] the depiction of the grotesque,[569] and the representation of fleeting subjects of ridicule,[570] and common vices.[571] Sometimes, as in "The Alchemist," he shines through his perfect plot and sharp satire, but more often he stumbles due to the heaviness of his work and a lack of lightness in comedy. The critic in him overshadows the artist; his literary calculations inhibit his spontaneous creativity; he is too much of a writer and moralist, and not enough of a performer. Still, he is elevated by another aspect, as he is a poet; nearly all writers, including prose authors and even preachers, shared this quality during his time. Imagination thrived, as did the appreciation of colors and forms, along with the desire and habit of enjoying through imagination and visual experience. Many of Jonson’s works, like "Staple of News" and "Cynthia's Revels," are imaginative and allegorical comedies similar to those of Aristophanes. He plays with the real and the surreal, featuring characters that are merely theatrical masks, personified abstractions, humorous antics, decorations, dances, music, and charming whims of a vivid and sentimental imagination. In "Cynthia's Revels," for instance, three children enter "pleading possession of the cloak" of black velvet, typically worn by an actor when delivering the prologue. They draw lots for it; one of the losers, in revenge, informs the [Pg 345] audience in advance about the events of the show. The others interrupt him at every sentence, cover his mouth, and take turns with the cloak, starting to critique the audience and the authors. This playful banter, these gestures and loud voices, this amusing little quarrel, distract the audience from their serious thoughts and prepare them for the eccentricities they are about to witness.

We are in Greece, in the valley of Gargaphie, where Diana[572] has proclaimed "a solemn revels." Mercury and Cupid have come down, and begin by quarrelling; the latter says: "My light feather-heel'd coz, what are you any more than my uncle Jove's pander? a lacquey that runs on errands for him, and can whisper a light message to a loose wench with some round volubility?... One that sweeps the gods' drinking-room every morning, and sets the cushions in order again, which they threw one at another's head over night?"[573]

We are in Greece, in the valley of Gargaphie, where Diana[572] has announced "a serious party." Mercury and Cupid have arrived, and they start off by arguing; Cupid says: "My light-footed cousin, what are you besides being my Uncle Jove's messenger? Just a lackey who runs errands for him and can whisper a quick message to a loose woman with some flair?... One who cleans up the gods' drinking area every morning and sets the cushions back in place after they tossed them at each other last night?"[573]

They are good-tempered gods. Echo, awoke by Mercury, weeps for the "too beauteous boy Narcissus":

They are easy-going gods. Echo, who was awakened by Mercury, cries for the "too beautiful boy Narcissus":

"That trophy of self-love, and spoil of nature,
Who, now transformed into this drooping flower,
Hangs the repentant head, back from the stream....
Witness thy youth's dear sweets, here spent untasted,
Like a fair taper, with his own flame wasted!...
And with thy water let this curse remain,
As an inseparate plague, that who but taste
A drop thereof, may, with the instant touch,
Grow doatingly enamour'd on themselves."[574]

"That trophy of self-love and gift of nature,
Now turned into this wilted flower,
Hangs its regretful head away from the stream...
Reflect on the precious moments of your youth that are now gone.
Like a beautiful candle, consumed by its own flame!...
And let this curse stay with your water,
As an unending curse, so that anyone who experiences
Even a drop of it can, with just one touch,
"Become completely in love with themselves."[574]

The courtiers and ladies drink thereof, and behold, a sort of a review of the follies of the time, arranged, as in Aristophanes, in an improbable farce, a brilliant show. A silly spendthrift, Asotus, wishes to become a man of the court and of fashionable manners; he takes for his master Amorphus, a learned traveller, expert in gallantry, who, to believe himself, is

The courtiers and ladies drink from it, and what you see is a sort of review of the follies of the time, arranged like in Aristophanes, in an unlikely farce, a dazzling spectacle. A foolish spendthrift, Asotus, wants to become a man of the court and trendy manners; he takes on as his mentor Amorphus, a knowledgeable traveler, skilled in romance, who, to believe himself, is

"An essence so sublimated and refined by travel... able... to speak the mere extraction of language; one that... was your first that ever enrich'd his country with the true laws of the duello; whose optics have drunk the spirit of beauty in some eight-score and eighteen princes' courts, where I have resided, and been there fortunate in the amours of three hundred forty and five ladies, all nobly if not [Pg 346] princely descended,... in all so happy, as even admiration herself doth seem to fasten her kisses upon me."[575]

"An essence so heightened and refined by travel... capable... of expressing the very essence of language; one that... was the first to truly enrich his country with the genuine principles of dueling; whose eyes have absorbed the spirit of beauty in the courts of one hundred and eighteen princes, where I have lived and been fortunate in the romances of three hundred forty-five ladies, all of noble if not royal lineage,... in all so lucky that even admiration herself seems to shower her kisses upon me."[575]

Asotus learns at this good school the language of the court, fortifies himself like other people with quibbles, learned oaths, and metaphors; he fires off in succession supersubtle tirades, and duly imitates the grimaces and tortuous style of his masters. Then, when he has drunk the water of the fountain, becoming suddenly pert and rash, he proposes to all comers a tournament of "court compliment." This odd tournament is held before the ladies; it comprises four jousts, and at each the trumpets sound. The combatants perform in succession "the bare accost; the better regard; the solemn address;" and "the perfect close."[576] In this grave buffoonery the courtiers are beaten. The severe Crites, the moralist of the play, copies their language, and pierces them with their own weapons. Already, with grand declamation, he had rebuked them thus:

Asotus learns at this good school how to speak like the court, arming himself like everyone else with clever arguments, flashy oaths, and metaphors; he quickly launches into a series of elaborate speeches, carefully mimicking the exaggerated expressions and convoluted style of his teachers. Then, after he's had a taste of the fountain’s influence, becoming suddenly bold and reckless, he challenges everyone to a tournament of "court compliments." This quirky tournament is held in front of the ladies; it consists of four rounds, with trumpets sounding at each. The competitors take turns performing "the bare accost; the better regard; the solemn address;" and "the perfect close."[576] In this serious foolishness, the courtiers are bested. The stern Crites, the moral compass of the play, imitates their language and defeats them with their own tactics. Already, in a grand speech, he had scolded them like this:

"O vanity,
How are thy painted beauties doated on,
By light, and empty idiots! how pursu'd
With open and extended appetite!
How they do sweat, and run themselves from breath,
Rais'd on their toes, to catch thy airy forms,
Still turning giddy, till they reel like drunkards,
That buy the merry madness of one hour,
With the long irksomeness of following time!"[577]

"Oh, vanity,"
How your outward beauty is admired,
By shallow, clueless fools! How they pursue
With excitement and longing!
Watch them sweat and wear themselves out,
On my tiptoes, trying to catch your passing image,
Spinning around until they stumble like drunks,
Purchasing the brief happiness of just one hour,
At the expense of the never-ending boredom that comes after! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

To complete the overthrow of the vices, appear two symbolical masques, representing the contrary virtues. They pass gravely before the spectators, in splendid array, and the noble verses exchanged by the goddess and her companions raise the mind to the lofty regions of serene morality, whither the poet desires to carry us:

To finish defeating the vices, two symbolic masks show up, showcasing the opposite virtues. They move solemnly in front of the audience, dressed magnificently, and the noble verses shared by the goddess and her companions elevate the mind to the high realms of calm morality, where the poet wants to lead us:

"Queen, and huntress, chaste and fair,
Now the sun is laid to sleep,
Seated in thy silver chair,
State in wonted manner keep....
Lay thy bow of pearl apart,
And thy crystal shining quiver;
Give unto the flying hart
Space to breathe, how short soever."[578] [Pg 347]

"Queen and huntress, pure and beautiful,
Now that the sun has set,
Sitting in your silver chair,
Keep your usual grace.
Put your pearl bow down,
And your glowing crystal quiver;
Let the flying deer go
"A moment to breathe, no matter how short."[578] [Pg 347]

In the end, bidding the dancers to unmask, Cynthia shows that the vices have disguised themselves as virtues. She condemns them to make fit reparation, and to bathe themselves in Helicon. Two by two they go off singing a palinode, whilst the chorus sings the supplication "Good Mercury defend us."[579] Is it an opera or a comedy? It is a lyrical comedy; and if we do not discover in it the airy lightness of Aristophanes, at least we encounter, as in the "Birds" and the "Frogs," the contrasts and medleys of poetic invention, which, through caricature and ode, the real and the impossible, the present and the past, sent forth to the four quarters of the globe, simultaneously unites all kinds of incompatibilities, and culls all flowers.

In the end, when she tells the dancers to take off their masks, Cynthia reveals that the vices have disguised themselves as virtues. She condemns them to make proper amends and wash themselves in Helicon. Two by two, they leave singing a palinode, while the chorus sings the plea, "Good Mercury, protect us."[579] Is it an opera or a comedy? It’s a lyrical comedy; and while we might not find the lightness of Aristophanes in it, we do encounter, like in "Birds" and "Frogs," the contrasts and mixes of poetic creativity that, through caricature and ode, the real and the impossible, the present and the past, send forth to all corners of the earth, uniting all kinds of contradictions and gathering all kinds of beauty.

Jonson went further than this, and entered the domain of pure poetry. He wrote delicate, voluptuous, charming love poems, worthy of the ancient idyllic muse.[580] Above all, he was the great, the inexhaustible inventor of Masques, a kind of masquerades, ballets, poetic choruses, in which all the magnificence and the imagination of the English Renaissance is displayed. The Greek gods, and all the ancient Olympus, the allegorical personages whom the artists of the time delineate in their pictures; the antique heroes of popular legends; all worlds, the actual, the abstract, the divine, the human, the ancient, the modern, are searched by his hands, brought on the stage to furnish costumes, harmonious groups, emblems, songs, whatever can excite, intoxicate the artistic sense. The élite, moreover, of the kingdom is there on the stage. They are not mountebanks moving about in borrowed clothes, clumsily worn, for which they are still in debt to the tailor; they are ladies of the court, great lords, the queen, in all the splendor of their rank and pride, with real diamonds, bent on displaying their riches, so that the whole splendor of the national life is concentrated in the opera which they enact, like jewels in a casket. What dresses! what profusion of splendors! what medley of strange characters, gipsies, witches, gods, heroes, pontiffs, gnomes, fantastic beings! How many metamorphoses, jousts, dances, marriage songs! What variety of scenery, architecture, floating isles, triumphal arches, symbolic spheres! Gold glitters; jewels flash; purple absorbs the lustre-lights in its costly folds; streams of light shine upon the crumpled silks; diamond necklaces, [Pg 348] darting flame, clasp the bare bosoms of the ladies; strings of pearls are displayed, loop after loop, upon the silver-sown brocaded dresses; gold embroidery, weaving whimsical arabesques, depicts upon their dresses flowers, fruits, and figures, setting picture within picture. The steps of the throne bear groups of Cupids, each with a torch in his hand.[581] On either side the fountains cast up plumes of pearls; musicians, in purple and scarlet, laurel-crowned, make harmony in the bowers. The trains of masques cross, commingling their groups; "the one half in orange-tawny and silver, the other in sea-green and silver. The bodies and short skirts (were of) white and gold to both."

Jonson went beyond this and ventured into the realm of pure poetry. He crafted delicate, sensual, enchanting love poems, worthy of the ancient idyllic muse.[580] Above all, he was a brilliant, tireless creator of Masques, which are a type of masquerade, ballet, and poetic chorus that showcase the grandeur and imagination of the English Renaissance. The Greek gods, all of ancient Olympus, the allegorical figures depicted by artists of the time, the legendary antique heroes — all realms, whether tangible, abstract, divine, or human, ancient or modern — are explored by his artistry and brought to the stage, providing costumes, harmonious groupings, emblems, songs, anything that can inspire and elevate artistic sensibility. The elite of the kingdom are present on the stage. They aren't mere actors in borrowed costumes clumsily worn and still indebted to the tailor; they are court ladies, noble lords, the queen, in all the glory of their status and pride, adorned with real diamonds and eager to showcase their wealth, so the whole radiance of national life is encapsulated in the performance, like jewels in a treasure chest. What magnificent dresses! What abundant splendor! What a mix of characters — gypsies, witches, gods, heroes, priests, gnomes, and fantastical beings! Countless transformations, jousts, dances, wedding songs! A variety of scenes, architecture, floating islands, triumphal arches, symbolic orbs! Gold shines; jewels sparkle; purple absorbs the light in its luxurious folds; streams of light illuminate the crumpled silks; diamond necklaces,[Pg 348] glinting like flames, clasp the bare chests of the ladies; strings of pearls are displayed, loop after loop, on their silver-embroidered brocaded dresses; gold embroidery, weaving whimsical arabesques, depicts flowers, fruits, and figures, creating images within images. The steps of the throne support groups of Cupids, each holding a torch.[581] On either side, fountains spray plumes of pearls; musicians, dressed in purple and scarlet, crowned with laurels, create harmony in the arboreal settings. The trains of masques weave through, blending their groups; "one half in orange-tawny and silver, the other in sea-green and silver. The bodies and short skirts (were of) white and gold for both."

Such pageants Jonson wrote year after year, almost to the end of his life, true feasts for the eyes, like the processions of Titian. Even when he grew to be old, his imagination, like that of Titian, remained abundant and fresh. Though forsaken, lying gasping on his bed, feeling the approach of death, in his supreme bitterness he did not lose his faculties, but wrote "The Sad Shepherd," the most graceful and pastoral of his pieces. Consider that this beautiful dream arose in a sick-chamber, amidst medicine bottles, physic, doctors, with a nurse at his side, amidst the anxieties of poverty and the choking-fits of a dropsy! He is transported to a green forest, in the days of Robin Hood, amidst the gay chase and the great barking greyhounds. There are the malicious fairies, who, like Oberon and Titania, lead men to flounder in mishaps. There are open-souled lovers, who, like Daphne and Chloe, taste with awe the painful sweetness of the first kiss. There lived Earine, whom the stream has "suck'd in," whom her lover, in his madness, will not cease to lament:

Jonson wrote these elaborate pageants year after year, almost until the end of his life, true visual feasts, like the processions of Titian. Even as he aged, his imagination, similar to Titian's, remained rich and vibrant. Though abandoned, gasping on his deathbed, feeling the end approaching, he didn’t lose his faculties in his extreme bitterness but wrote "The Sad Shepherd," the most graceful and pastoral of his works. Consider that this beautiful vision emerged in a sickroom, surrounded by medicine bottles, treatments, doctors, with a nurse at his side, amid the worries of poverty and the struggles of illness! He transports himself to a lush forest, in the days of Robin Hood, filled with joyous hunts and great barking greyhounds. There are the mischievous fairies, who, like Oberon and Titania, lead people into trouble. There are open-hearted lovers, who, like Daphne and Chloe, experience the bittersweetness of their first kiss. Earine lives there, whom the stream has "sucked in," and whom her lover, in his madness, will not stop grieving:

"Earine,
Who had her very being, and her name
With the first knots or buddings of the spring,
Born with the primrose or the violet,
Or earliest roses blown: when Cupid smil'd,
And Venus led the graces out to dance,
And all the flowers and sweets in nature's lap
Leap'd out, and made their solemn conjuration
To last but while she liv'd!"...[582]
"But she, as chaste as was her name, Earine,
[Pg 349] Died undeflower'd: and now her sweet soul hovers
Here in the air above us."[583]

"Earine,"
Who lived alongside the first signs of spring,
Born alongside the primrose or the violet,
Or the first roses blooming: when Cupid smiled,
And Venus sent out the graces to dance,
And all the flowers and sweet smells in nature's embrace
Emerge and make their serious promise
"To exist only while she was alive!"...[582]
"But she, as pure as her name, Earine,
[Pg 349] Died without being harmed: and now her kind spirit lingers
Here in the air above us. [583]

Above the poor old paralytic artist, poetry still hovers like a haze of light. Yes, he had cumbered himself with science, clogged himself with theories, constituted himself theatrical critic and social censor, filled his soul with unrelenting indignation, fostered a combative and morose disposition; but divine dreams never left him. He is the brother of Shakespeare.

Above the poor old paralyzed artist, poetry still hangs like a soft glow. Yes, he weighed himself down with science, burdened himself with theories, made himself a theater critic and social watchdog, filled his soul with constant anger, and nurtured a combative and gloomy attitude; but divine dreams never abandoned him. He is the brother of Shakespeare.


SECTION VI.—General Idea of Shakespeare

So now at last we are in the presence of one, whom we perceived before us through all the vistas of the Renaissance, like some vast oak to which all the forest ways converge. I will treat of Shapespeare by himself. In order to take him in completely, we must have a wide and open space. And yet how shall we comprehend him? how lay bare his inner constitution? Lofty words, eulogies, are all used in vain; he needs no praise, but comprehension merely; and he can only be comprehended by the aid of science. As the complicated revolutions of the heavenly bodies become intelligible only by use of a superior calculus, as the delicate transformations of vegetation and life need for their explanation the intervention of the most difficult chemical formulas, so the great works of art can be interpreted only by the most advanced psychological systems; and we need the loftiest of all these to attain to Shakespeare's level—to the level of his age and his work, of his genius and of his art.

So now, finally, we find ourselves in the presence of someone we have observed through all the perspectives of the Renaissance, like a massive oak tree where all the paths in the forest lead. I will discuss Shakespeare on his own. To fully appreciate him, we need a broad and open space. But how can we really understand him? How do we reveal his inner makeup? Grand words and praises are meaningless; he doesn’t need admiration, just understanding; and that understanding can only come through science. Just as the complex movements of celestial bodies become clear with advanced calculations, and the intricate changes in plants and life require complicated chemical formulas for explanation, the greatest works of art can only be interpreted using the most sophisticated psychological theories. We need the most elevated of these to reach Shakespeare’s level—to grasp his era, his work, his genius, and his art.

After all practical experience and accumulated observations of the soul, we find as the result that wisdom and knowledge are in man only effects and fortuities. Man has no permanent and distinct force to secure truth to his intelligence, and common-sense to his conduct. On the contrary, he is naturally unreasonable and deceived. The parts of his inner mechanism are like the wheels of clock-work, which go of themselves, blindly, carried away by impulse and weight, and which yet sometimes, by virtue of a certain unison, end by indicating the hour. This final intelligent motion is not natural, but fortuitous; not spontaneous, but forced; not innate, but acquired. The clock did [Pg 350] not always go regularly; on the contrary, it had to be regulated little by little, with much difficulty. Its regularity is not insured; it may go wrong at any time. Its regularity is not complete; it only approximately marks the time. The mechanical force of each piece is always ready to drag all the rest from their proper action, and to disarrange the whole agreement. So ideas, once in the mind, pull each their own way blindly and separately, and their imperfect agreement threatens confusion every moment. Strictly speaking, man is mad, as the body is ill, by nature; reason and health come to us as a momentary success, a lucky accident.[584] If we forget this, it is because we are now regulated, dulled, deadened, and because our internal motion has become gradually, by friction and reparation, half harmonized with the motion of things. But this is only a semblance; and the dangerous primitive forces remain untamed and independent under the order which seems to restrain them. Let a great danger arise, a revolution take place, they will break out and explode, almost as terribly as in earlier times. For an idea is not a mere inner mark, employed to designate one aspect of things, inert, always ready to fall into order with other similar ones, so as to make an exact whole. However it may be reduced and disciplined, it still retains a sensible tinge which shows its likeness to an hallucination; a degree of individual persistence which shows its likeness to a monomania; a network of singular affinities which shows its likeness to the ravings of delirium. Being such, it is beyond question the rudiment of a nightmare, a habit, an absurdity. Let it become once developed in its entirety, as its tendency leads it,[585] and you will find that it is essentially an active and complete image, a vision drawing along with it a train of dreams and sensations, which increases of itself, suddenly, by a sort of rank and absorbing growth, and which ends by possessing, shaking, exhausting the whole man. After this, another, perhaps entirely opposite, and so on successively: there is nothing else in man, no free and distinct power: he is in himself but the process of these headlong impulses and swarming imaginations: civilization has mutilated, attenuated, but not destroyed them; shocks, collisions, [Pg 351] transports, sometimes at long intervals a sort of transient partial equilibrium: this is his real life, the life of a lunatic, who now and then simulates reason, but who is in reality "such stuff as dreams are made on";[586] and this is man, as Shakespeare has conceived him. No writer, not even Molière, has penetrated so far beneath the semblance of common-sense and logic in which the human machine is enclosed, in order to disentangle the brute powers which constitute its substance and its mainspring.

After all the practical experience and observations we've gathered about the soul, we conclude that wisdom and knowledge in people are just effects and random occurrences. Humans lack a permanent and distinct force to ensure truth in their understanding and common sense in their actions. Instead, they are naturally unreasonable and easily deceived. The components of their inner workings are similar to the gears of a clock that operate mechanically, driven by impulse and weight, and yet occasionally, due to a certain alignment, they manage to indicate the correct time. This final intelligent movement isn't natural; it's random, not spontaneous but forced, not inherent but learned. The clock doesn't always run smoothly; in fact, it requires constant adjustments with great effort. Its accuracy isn't guaranteed; it could malfunction at any time. Its precision isn't complete; it only roughly tells time. The mechanical force of each part can easily disrupt the others, causing disarray. Similarly, ideas in the mind pull in different directions blindly and separately, and their imperfect agreement threatens confusion at any moment. Strictly speaking, humans are irrational, just as the body is inherently ill; reason and wellness come to us as rare successes, lucky accidents. If we overlook this, it’s because we've become dulled, weakened, and our internal movement has gradually synced with the external world through wear and repair. But this is merely an illusion; the dangerous primitive forces remain wild and independent beneath the facade of control. If a significant danger arises or a revolution occurs, they will erupt and explode almost as violently as in earlier times. An idea isn’t just an internal marker that serves to represent one aspect of things, inert and always ready to align with similar ideas to form a cohesive whole. No matter how much it is refined and structured, it still carries a palpable tone reminiscent of a hallucination; a degree of personal persistence similar to a monomania; a web of unique affinities akin to the ramblings of delirium. In essence, it is the foundation of a nightmare, a habit, an absurdity. Once it fully develops as it tends to do, you'll find it becomes an active and complete image, a vision that brings along a stream of dreams and sensations, which grows on its own, suddenly, through an overwhelming and consuming growth, until it dominates, shakes, and exhausts the entire person. After this comes another idea, perhaps entirely different, and then another, in succession: there is nothing more in humans, no free and distinct power; they are merely the sum of these chaotic impulses and overflowing imaginations: civilization has fragmented and lessened them, but not eliminated them; shocks, collisions, and, occasionally, a temporary balance: this is their true existence, the life of a lunatic who occasionally feigns rationality but is, in truth, "such stuff as dreams are made on"; and this is humanity as Shakespeare envisioned it. No writer, not even Molière, has explored so deeply beneath the facade of common sense and logic that encases the human machine to reveal the primal forces that constitute its essence and driving force.

How did Shakespeare succeed? and by what extraordinary instinct did he divine the remote conclusions, the deepest insights of physiology and psychology? He had a complete imagination; his whole genius lies in that complete imagination. These words seem commonplace and void of meaning. Let us examine them closer, to understand what they contain. When we think a thing, we, ordinary men, we only think a part of it; we see one side, some isolated mark, sometimes two or three marks together; for what is beyond, our sight fails us; the infinite network of its infinitely complicated and multiplied properties escapes us; we feel vaguely that there is something beyond our shallow ken, and this vague suspicion is the only part of our idea which at all reveals to us the great beyond. We are like tyro naturalists, quiet people of limited understanding, who, wishing to represent an animal, recall its name and ticket in the museum, with some indistinct image of its hide and figure; but their mind stops there. If it so happens that they wish to complete their knowledge, they lead their memory, by regular classifications, over the principal characters of the animal, and slowly, discursively, piecemeal, bring at last the bare anatomy before their eyes. To this their idea is reduced, even when perfected; to this also most frequently is our conception reduced, even when elaborated. What a distance there is between this conception and the object, how imperfectly and meanly the one represents the other, to what extent this mutilates that; how the consecutive idea, disjoined in little, regularly arranged and inert fragments, resembles but slightly the organized, living thing, created simultaneously, ever in action, and ever transformed, words cannot explain. Picture to yourself, instead of this poor dry idea, propped up by a miserable [Pg 352] mechanical linkwork of thought, the complete idea, that is, an inner representation, so abundant and full that it exhausts all the properties and relations of the object, all its inward and outward aspects; that it exhausts them instantaneously; that it conceives of the entire animal, its color, the play of the light upon its skin, its form, the quivering of its outstretched limbs, the flash of its eyes, and at the same time its passion of the moment, its excitement, its dash; and beyond this its instincts, their composition, their causes, their history; so that the hundred thousand characteristics which make up its condition and its nature find their analogues in the imagination which concentrates and reflects them: there you have the artist's conception, the poet's—Shakespeare's; so superior to that of the logician, of the mere savant or man of the world, the only one capable of penetrating to the very essence of existences, of extricating the inner from beneath the outer man, of feeling through sympathy, and imitating without effort, the irregular oscillation of human imaginations and impressions, of reproducing life with its infinite fluctuations, its apparent contradictions, its concealed logic; in short, to create as nature creates. This is what is done by the other artists of this age; they have the same kind of mind, and the same idea of life: you will find in Shakespeare only the same faculties, with a still stronger impulse; the same idea, with a still more prominent relief. [Pg 353]

How did Shakespeare achieve his success? What extraordinary insight allowed him to grasp the far-reaching conclusions and deep insights of physiology and psychology? He had a rich imagination; his entire genius stems from that deep imagination. These words might seem cliché and lacking in substance. Let's take a closer look to understand what they really mean. When we think of something, we, ordinary people, only grasp a part of it; we see one angle, some isolated feature, sometimes a couple of traits together; but all that lies beyond our view escapes us. The complex web of its countless properties is beyond our comprehension; we vaguely sense there's something beyond our shallow understanding, and this vague suspicion is the only part of our idea that hints at the vast unknown. We're like novice naturalists, average folks with limited understanding, who, wanting to depict an animal, remember its name and label from the museum, along with a blurred image of its skin and shape; but that’s where our minds come to a halt. If they want to deepen their knowledge, they follow a structured approach, recalling the main characteristics of the animal, and gradually, piece by piece, bring the bare anatomy to their awareness. In the end, that's all their idea amounts to, even when it's been polished; it often mirrors our own understanding, even when it’s been developed. There's a huge gap between this understanding and the actual object, how poorly and inadequately one represents the other, to what extent this reduces that; how the sequential idea, broken into small, organized, and static fragments, bears little resemblance to the living, dynamic thing, created all at once, always in motion, always changing—words can’t express it. Imagine, instead of this dry idea, supported by a flimsy [Pg 352] mechanical framework of thought, the complete idea, which is an internal representation so rich and full that it captures all the properties and relationships of the object, all its internal and external facets; it captures them in an instant; it envisions the whole animal—its color, how the light plays on its skin, its shape, the twitching of its outstretched limbs, the glint in its eyes, and at the same time, its emotions in that moment, its excitement, its energy; and beyond that, its instincts, their makeup, their triggers, their history; so that the countless traits that define its state and essence find their reflections in an imagination that concentrates and embodies them: there lies the artist's vision, the poet's—Shakespeare's; much richer than that of the logician, the mere scholar, or the worldly person; he’s the only one capable of penetrating to the core of existence, of pulling the inner self from beneath the outer facade, of feeling through empathy, and effortlessly mimicking the erratic flow of human thoughts and feelings, reproducing life with its infinite twists, its apparent contradictions, its hidden logic; in short, creating as nature does. This is what other artists of this era do; they share the same type of mind and the same perspective on life: in Shakespeare, you’ll find the same abilities, but with an even stronger drive; the same idea, but with an even greater emphasis. [Pg 353]


[513]Fuller's "Worthies," ed. Nuttall, 1840, 3 vols. III. 284.

[513]Fuller's "Worthies," edited by Nuttall, 1840, 3 volumes, III. 284.

[514]There is a similar hallucination to be met with in the life of Lord Castlereagh, who afterwards committed suicide.

[514]There is a similar hallucination to encounter in the life of Lord Castlereagh, who later took his own life.

[515]His character lies between those of Fielding and Dr. Johnson.

[515]His character is a mix of Fielding and Dr. Johnson.

[516]Mr. David Laing remarks, however, in Drummond's defence, that as "Jonson died August 6, 1637, Drummond survived till December 4, 1649, and no portion of these Notes (Conversations) were made public till 1711, or sixty-two years after Drummond's death, and seventy-four after Jonson's, which renders quite nugatory all Gifford's accusations of Drummond's having published them 'without shame.' As to Drummond decoying Jonson under his roof with any premeditated design on his reputation, as Mr. Campbell has remarked, no one can seriously believe it."—"Archæologica Scotica," vol. IV. page 243.—-Tr.

[516]Mr. David Laing comments in defense of Drummond that "since Jonson died on August 6, 1637, and Drummond lived until December 4, 1649, none of these Notes (Conversations) were made public until 1711, which is sixty-two years after Drummond's death and seventy-four years after Jonson's. This makes all of Gifford's claims about Drummond publishing them 'shamelessly' meaningless. Regarding the idea that Drummond lured Jonson to his home with any planned intent to damage his reputation, as Mr. Campbell noted, no one can reasonably believe that."—"Archæologica Scotica," vol. IV. page 243.—-Tr.

[517]At the age of forty-four he went to Scotland on foot.

[517]At forty-four, he walked to Scotland.

[518]Parts of "Crites" and "Asper."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Parts of "Crites" and "Asper."

[519]"Every Man out of his Humour," I; Gifford's "Jonson," p. 30.

[519]"Every Man out of his Humour," I; Gifford's "Jonson," p. 30.

[520]Ben Jonson's Poems, ed. Bell, An Epistle Mendicant, to Richard, Lord Weston, Lord High Treasurer (1631), p. 244.

[520]Ben Jonson's Poems, ed. Bell, An Epistle Mendicant, to Richard, Lord Weston, Lord High Treasurer (1631), p. 244.

[521]"The Devil is an Ass."

"The Devil's an Ass."

[522]Sejanus, Catiline, passim.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sejanus, Catiline, etc.

[523]Alfred de Musset, preface to "La Coupe et les Lèvres." Plato: "Ion."

[523]Alfred de Musset, preface to "La Coupe et les Lèvres." Plato: "Ion."

[524]Compare Sir Epicure Mammon with Baron Hulot from Balzac's "Cousine Bette." Balzac, who is learned like Jonson, creates real beings like Shakespeare.

[524]Compare Sir Epicure Mammon with Baron Hulot from Balzac's "Cousin Bette." Balzac, who is knowledgeable like Jonson, creates authentic characters like Shakespeare.

[525]"Every Man out of his Humour," Prologue.

[525]"Every Man out of his Humour," Prologue.

[526]"Poetaster," I. 1.

"Poetaster," I. 1.

[527]Ibid.

Ibid.

[528]See the second act of "Catiline."

[528]Check out the second act of "Catiline."

[529]"The Fall of Sejanus," III. last scene.

[529]"The Fall of Sejanus," III. last scene.

[530]Ibid. II.

Ibid. II.

[531]"The Fall of Sejanus." II.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Fall of Sejanus." II.

[532]See "Catiline," Act II; a very fine scene, no less plain spoken and animated, on the dissipation of the higher ranks in Rome.

[532]See "Catiline," Act II; a really great scene, just as straightforward and lively, about the corruption of the upper class in Rome.

[533]"The Fall of Sejanus," I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "The Fall of Sejanus," I.

[534]Ibid. IV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, IV.

[535]Ibid. III.

Ibid. III.

[536]"The Fall of Sejanus," V.

"The Fall of Sejanus," V.

[537]"The Fall of Sejanus," V.

"The Fall of Sejanus," Vol. V

[538]Ibid.

Ibid.

[539]"Every Man in his Humour," Prologue.

[539]"Every Man in his Humour," Prologue.

[540]Ibid.

Ibid.

[541]Ibid.

Ibid.

[542]"Every Man in his Humour," Prologue.

[542]"Every Man in his Humor," Prologue.

[543]Compare "Volpone" with Regnard's "Légataire"; the end of the sixteenth with the beginning of the eighteenth century.

[543]Compare "Volpone" with Regnard's "Légataire"; the end of the 1500s with the beginning of the 1700s.

[544]"Volpone," I. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone," Act 1, Scene 1.

[545]"Volpone," I. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone," Act 1, Scene 1.

[546]Ibid. I. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. I. 3.

[547]Ibid.

Ibid.

[548]"Volpone," I. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone," Act I, Scene 4.

[549]"Volpone," I. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone," Act I, Scene 4.

[550]Ibid. I. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, I. 5.

[551]"Volpone," I. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone," Act 1, Scene 5.

[552]Ibid. II. 2.

Ibid. II. 2.

[553]Ibid.

Ibid.

[554]"Volpone," III. 5. We pray reader to pardon us for Ben Jonson's broadness. If I omit it, I cannot depict the sixteenth century. Grant the same the indulgence to the historian as to the anatomist.

[554]"Volpone," III. 5. We ask the reader to forgive us for Ben Jonson's bluntness. If I leave it out, I can't accurately portray the sixteenth century. Extend the same leniency to the historian as you would to the anatomist.

[555]Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source.

[556]"Volpone," III. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone," Act III, Scene 5.

[557]"Volpone" IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Volpone" Act IV, Scene 1.

[558]Ibid. V. 1.

Ibid. Vol. 1.

[559]"Volpone," V. 1.

"Volpone," V. 1.

[560]Ibid. V. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, Vol. 8.

[561]"Epicœne," III. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Epicœne," Act III, Scene 2.

[562]Ibid. III. 2.

Ibid. III. 2.

[563]Compare M. de Pourceaugnac in Molière.

[563]Compare M. de Pourceaugnac in Molière.

[564]"Epicœne," IV. I, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Epicœne," Act IV, Scene I, Line 2.

[565]Ibid. V.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. V.

[566]Compare Polichinelle in "Le Malade imaginaire"; Géronte in "Les Fourberies de Scapin."

[566]Compare Polichinelle in "The Imaginary Invalid"; Géronte in "The Tricks of Scapin."

[567]Compare "L'École des Femmes, Tartuffe, Le Misanthrope, Le Bourgeois-gentilhomme, Le Malade imaginaire, Georges Dandin."

[567]Compare "The School for Wives, Tartuffe, The Misanthrope, The Bourgeois Gentleman, The Imaginary Invalid, Georges Dandin."

[568]Compare "Les Fourberies de Scapin."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Compare "Scapin's Deceits."

[569]Compare "Les Fâcheux."

Compare "Les Fâcheux."

[570]Compare "Les Précieuses Ridicules."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Compare "The Ridiculous Prudes."

[571]Compare the plays of Destouches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Compare Destouches' plays.

[572]By Diana, Queen Elizabeth is meant.

[572]By Diana, it refers to Queen Elizabeth.

[573]"Cynthia's Revels," I. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Cynthia's Revels," Act 1, Scene 1.

[574]Ibid.

Ibid.

[575]"Cynthia's Revels," I. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Cynthia's Revels," Act 1.

[576]Ibid. V. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, Vol. 2.

[577]Ibid. I. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. I. 1.

[578]Ibid. V. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, Vol. 3.

[579]"Cynthia's Revels," last scene.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Cynthia's Revels," final scene.

[580]Celebration of Charis; "Miscellaneous Poems."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Charis Celebration; "Miscellaneous Poems."

[581]"Masque of Beauty."

"Masque of Beauty."

[582]"The Sad Shepherd," I. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Sad Shepherd," I. 2.

[583]"The Sad Shepherd," III. 2.

"The Sad Shepherd," III. 2.

[584]This idea may be expanded psychologically: external perception, memory, are real hallucinations, etc. This is the analytical aspect: under another aspect reason and health are the natural goals.

[584]This idea can be further explored from a psychological perspective: external perception and memory can be seen as real hallucinations, among other things. This represents the analytical side; from a different viewpoint, reason and health are the natural objectives.

[585]See Spinoza and Dugald Stewart: Conception in its natural state is belief.

[585]See Spinoza and Dugald Stewart: Conception in its natural state is belief.

[586]"Tempest," IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Tempest," Act IV, Scene 1.


CHAPTER FOURTH

Shakespeare

I am about to describe an extraordinary species of mind, perplexing to all the French modes of analysis and reasoning, all-powerful, excessive, master of the sublime as well as of the base; the most creative mind that ever engaged in the exact copy of the details of actual existence, in the dazzling caprice of fancy, in the profound complications of superhuman passions; a nature poetical, immoral, inspired, superior to reason by the sudden revelations of its seer's madness; so extreme in joy and grief, so abrupt of gait, so agitated and impetuous, in its transports, that this great age alone could have cradled such a child.

I'm about to describe an extraordinary type of mind, one that confounds all the French methods of analysis and reasoning; it's all-powerful, excessive, and a master of both the sublime and the mundane. It’s the most creative mind that has ever meticulously captured the details of real life, the dazzling whims of imagination, and the complex depths of superhuman emotions. This mind is poetic, immoral, inspired, and transcends reason through the sudden insights of its visionary madness. It experiences joy and grief to the extreme, moves abruptly, and is so restless and passionate in its outbursts that only this remarkable age could have nurtured such a being.

SECTION I.—Life and Character of Shakespeare

Of Shakespeare all came from within—I mean from his soul and his genius; circumstances and the externals contributed but slightly to his development.[587] He was intimately bound up with his age; that is, he knew by experience the manners of country, court, and town; he had visited the heights, depths, the middle ranks of mankind; nothing more. In all other respects his life was commonplace; its irregularities, troubles, passions, successes, were, on the whole, such as we meet with everywhere else.[588] His father, a glover and wool-stapler, in very easy circumstances, having married a sort of country heiress, had become high-bailiff and chief alderman in his little town; but when Shakespeare was nearly fourteen he was on the verge of ruin, mortgaging his wife's property, obliged to resign his municipal offices, and to remove his son from school to assist [Pg 354] him in his business. The young fellow applied himself to it as well as he could, not without some scrapes and frolics: if we are to believe tradition, he was one of the thirsty souls of the place, with a mind to support the reputation of his little town in its drinking powers. Once, they say, having been beaten at Bideford in one of these ale-bouts, he returned staggering from the fight, or rather could not return, and passed the night with his comrades under an apple-tree by the roadside. Without doubt he had already begun to write verses, to rove about like a genuine poet, taking part in the noisy rustic feasts, the gay allegorical pastorals, the rich and bold outbreak of pagan and poetical life, as it was then to be found in an English village. At all events, he was not a pattern of propriety, and his passions were as precocious as they were imprudent. While not yet nineteen years old, he married the daughter of a substantial yeoman, about eight years older than himself—and not too soon, as she was about to become a mother.[589] Other of his outbreaks were no more fortunate. It seems that he was fond of poaching, after the manner of the time, being "much given to all unluckinesse in stealing venison and rabbits," says the Rev. Richard Davies;[590] "particularly from Sir Thomas Lucy, who had him oft whipt and sometimes imprisoned, and at last made him fly the country;... but his revenge was so great, that he is his Justice Clodpate." Moreover, about this time Shakespeare's father was in prison, his affairs were not prosperous, and he himself had three children, following one close upon the other; he must live, and life was hardly possible for him in his native town. He went to London, and took to the stage: took the lowest parts, was a "servant" in the theatre, that is, an apprentice, or perhaps a supernumerary. They even said that he had begun still lower, and that to earn his bread he had held gentlemen's horses at the door of the theatre.[591] At all events he tasted misery, and felt, not in imagination, but in fact, the sharp thorn of care, humiliation, disgust, forced labor, public discredit, the power of the people. He was a comedian, one of "His Majesty's poor players"[592]—a sad trade, degraded in all ages by the [Pg 355] contrasts and the falsehoods which it allows: still more degraded then by the brutalities of the crowd, who not seldom would stone the actors, and by the severities of the magistrates, who would sometimes condemn them to lose their ears. He felt it, and spoke of it with bitterness:

Of Shakespeare, everything came from within—I mean from his soul and his genius; outside factors contributed only a little to his growth.[587] He was deeply connected to his time; in other words, he knew firsthand the behaviors of country, court, and town; he had experienced the highs and lows, the middle classes of people; nothing more. In every other respect, his life was ordinary; its irregularities, struggles, passions, and successes were, for the most part, like those we see everywhere else.[588] His father, a glover and wool dealer, was well-off and had married a sort of country heiress, eventually becoming high bailiff and chief alderman in their small town; but when Shakespeare was almost fourteen, his father was facing financial ruin, mortgaging his wife's property, forced to resign from his official positions, and needing to pull his son out of school to help him with his business. The young man did his best to assist, not without some trouble and fun: if we believe the stories, he was one of the drinkers in town, keen to uphold its reputation for drinking. Once, it is said, after losing a drinking game in Bideford, he returned staggering from the experience and ended up spending the night with his friends under an apple tree by the roadside. He had undoubtedly started writing poetry, roaming around like a real poet, participating in noisy village feasts, lively allegorical pastorals, and the vibrant, bold expressions of pagan and poetic life that could be found in an English village at the time. In any case, he wasn't exactly a model of propriety, and his passions were as early as they were reckless. While still not yet nineteen, he married the daughter of a well-to-do farmer, who was about eight years older than him—and it was lucky he did, as she was about to have a child.[589] Other escapades were less fortunate. He seemed to enjoy poaching, in the manner of the time, being "much given to all unluckinesse in stealing venison and rabbits,” said Rev. Richard Davies;[590] "especially from Sir Thomas Lucy, who had him often whipped and sometimes imprisoned, and finally forced him to flee the country;... but his revenge was so great that he is his Justice Clodpate." Moreover, during this time, Shakespeare’s father was in prison, his finances were struggling, and he himself had three children, born close together; he needed to make a living, and life was hardly feasible for him in his hometown. He moved to London and pursued acting: taking minor roles, working as a "servant" in the theater, which meant he was an apprentice or maybe an extra. There were even rumors that he started even lower, holding gentlemen’s horses at the theater entrance to earn a living.[591] In any case, he faced hardship and felt—not just in his imagination, but in reality—the sharp pain of worry, humiliation, disgust, hard labor, public shame, and the powerlessness of the masses. He was a comedian, one of "His Majesty's poor players"[592]—a dismal profession, degraded throughout history by the contrasts and falsehoods it tolerates: even more so at that time, due to the brutality of the crowd, who would sometimes throw stones at the actors, and the harshness of the authorities, who could condemn them to have their ears cut off. He felt it deeply and spoke of it with bitterness:

"Alas, 'tis true I have gone here and there
And made myself a motley to the view,
Gored mine own thoughts, sold cheap what is most dear."[593]

"Unfortunately, it's true that I've been wandering around."
And turned myself into a show for others,
"I hurt my own thoughts and devalued what is most precious."

And again:

And again:

"When in disgrace with fortune[594] and men's eyes,
I all alone beweep my outcast state,
And trouble deaf heaven with my bootless cries,
And look upon myself and curse my fate,
Wishing me like to one more rich in hope,
Featured like him, like him with friends possessed....
With what I most enjoy contented least;
Yet in those thoughts myself almost despising."[595]

"When I'm experiencing tough times__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and people look at me with contempt,"
I'm sitting alone, grieving my outsider status,
And trouble an unresponsive heaven with my pointless cries,
I look at myself and curse my luck,
I wish I could be more like someone who has more hope,
Looking like him, like him who has friends...
I’m least satisfied with what I enjoy the most;
Yet in those thoughts, I almost hate myself."[595]

We shall find further on the traces of this long-enduring disgust, in his melancholy characters, as where he says:

We will later discover the signs of this lingering disgust in his gloomy characters, as he states:

"For who would bear the whips and scorns of time,
The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely,
The pangs of despised love, the law's delay,
The insolence of office and the spurns
The patient merit of the unworthy takes,
When he himself might his quietus make
With a bare bodkin?"[596]

"For who would put up with the punishments and insults of time,
The injustices of the oppressor, the arrogance of the proud,
The heartache of unreciprocated love, the slow pace of justice,
The arrogance of those in power and the refusals
That the deserving suffer because of the unworthy,
When he could just end it all himself
With a regular knife? [596]

But the worst of this undervalued position is, that it eats into the soul. In the company of actors we become actors: it is vain to wish to keep clean, if you live in a dirty place; it cannot be. No matter if a man braces himself; necessity drives him into a corner and sullies him. The machinery of the decorations, the tawdriness and medley of the costumes, the smell of the tallow and the candles, in contrast with the parade of refinement and loftiness, all the cheats and sordidness of the representation, the bitter alternative of hissing or applause, the keeping of the highest and lowest company, the habit of sporting [Pg 356] with human passions, easily unhinge the soul, drive it down the slope of excess, tempt it to loose manners, green-room adventures, the loves of strolling actresses. Shakespeare escaped them no more than Molière, and grieved for it, like Molière:

But the worst part of this undervalued position is that it corrodes the soul. In the company of actors, we become actors ourselves: it's pointless to try to stay clean if you live in a dirty environment; it just can't happen. No matter how determined someone is, necessity forces him into a corner and drags him down. The mechanics of the set, the cheapness and chaos of the costumes, the smell of the tallow and candles, all contrast sharply with the facade of elegance and sophistication. The deceit and grime of the performance, the harsh choice between being booed or cheered, mixing with both the high and low, the tendency to casually toy with human emotions—these easily destabilize the soul, pushing it toward excess, tempting it into loose behaviors, backstage escapades, and romantic flings with wandering actresses. Shakespeare was no more immune than Molière, and he mourned it just like Molière did.

"O, for my sake do you with Fortune chide,
The guilty goddess of my harmful deeds,
That did not better for my life provide
Than public means which public manners breeds."[597]

"Oh, for my sake, feel free to blame Fortune,
the guilty goddess of my wrongdoings,
who didn’t make my life better
"than the public paths that public actions create."[597]

They used to relate in London how his comrade Burbadge, who played Richard III, having a rendezvous with the wife of a citizen, Shakespeare went before, was well received, and was pleasantly occupied, when Burbage arrived, to whom he sent the message that William the Conqueror came before Richard III.[598] We may take this as an example of the tricks and somewhat coarse intrigues which are planned, and follow in quick succession, on this stage. Outside the theatre he lived with fashionable young nobles, Pembroke, Montgomery, Southampton,[599] and others, whose hot and licentious youth gratified his imagination and senses by the example of Italian pleasures and elegancies. Add to this the rapture and transport of poetical nature, and this kind of afflux, this boiling over of all the powers and desires which takes place in brains of this kind, when the world for the first time opens before them, and you will understand the "Venus and Adonis, the first heir of his invention." In fact, it is a first cry, a cry in which the whole man is displayed. Never was seen a heart so quivering to the touch of beauty, of beauty of every kind, so delighted with the freshness and splendor of things, so eager and so excited in adoration and enjoyment, so violently and entirely carried to the very essence of voluptuousness. His Venus is unique; no painting of Titian's has a more brilliant and delicious coloring;[600] no strumpet-goddess of Tintoretto or Giorgione is more soft and beautiful:

They used to say in London that his friend Burbage, who played Richard III, had a meeting with a citizen's wife. Shakespeare arrived first, was warmly welcomed, and was happily engaged when Burbage showed up. He sent the word that William the Conqueror had come before Richard III.[598] This serves as an example of the tricks and somewhat crude intrigues that are orchestrated and follow each other in quick succession on this stage. Outside the theater, he mingled with fashionable young nobles like Pembroke, Montgomery, Southampton,[599] and others, whose passionate and indulgent youth inspired his imagination and senses with examples of Italian pleasures and elegance. Adding to this was the ecstasy and excitement of poetic nature, and this kind of overflow of all the powers and desires that occur in the minds of such individuals when the world opens up to them for the first time, and you'll understand "Venus and Adonis, the first heir of his invention." In fact, it is an initial cry, a cry in which the whole person is revealed. Never has a heart been seen so responsive to the touch of beauty, in all its forms, so thrilled by the freshness and splendor of things, so eager and excited in worship and enjoyment, so completely swept away to the very essence of pleasure. His Venus is unparalleled; no painting by Titian has a more vibrant and delightful color;[600] no goddess of desire from Tintoretto or Giorgione is softer and more beautiful:

"With blindfold fury she begins to forage,
Her face doth reek and smoke, her blood doth boil....
[Pg 357] And glutton-like she feeds, yet never filleth;
Her lips are conquerors, his lips obey,
Paying what ransom the insulter willeth;
Whose vulture thought doth pitch the price so high,
That she will draw his lips' rich treasure dry."[601]

"Even as an empty eagle, sharp by fast,
Tires with her beak on feathers, flesh and bone,
Shaking her wings, devouring all in haste,
Till either gorge be stuff'd or prey be gone;
Even so she kiss'd his brow, his cheek, his chin,
And where she ends she doth anew begin."[602]

"Filled with blind rage, she begins her search,
Her face is hot and sweaty, her blood is boiling....
[Pg 357] She eats like a glutton but is never satisfied;
Her lips are the winners, his lips submit,
Paying whatever ransom the offender asks for;
Who has a vulture-like mindset that sets the price so high,
"That she will completely take away the rich treasure of his lips." [601]

"Just like a hungry eagle, keen from not eating,"
Pecks at feathers, flesh, and bone,
Flapping her wings, eating everything fast,
Until either she is full or the prey is all gone;
She kissed his forehead, his cheek, and his chin,
"And where she stops, she starts again."[602]

All is taken by storm, the senses first, the eyes dazzled by carnal beauty, but the heart also from whence the poetry overflows: the fulness of youth inundates even inanimate things; the country looks charming amidst the rays of the rising sun, the air, saturated with brightness, makes a gala-day:

All is swept away, starting with the senses, the eyes dazzled by physical beauty, but also the heart, which pours out poetry: the fullness of youth floods even lifeless things; the countryside looks lovely in the beams of the rising sun, the air, filled with brightness, creates a festive day:

"Lo, here the gentle lark, weary of rest,
From his moist cabinet mounts up on high,
And wakes the morning, from whose silver breast
The sun riseth in his majesty;
Who doth the world so gloriously behold
That cedar-tops and hills seem burnish'd gold."[603]

"Look, here’s the gentle lark, tired of resting,
Rises high from his wet nest,
And wakes the morning, from its silver heart
The sun rises in all its glory;
Who looks at the world so beautifully
"The tops of cedar trees and hills look like polished gold." [603]

An admirable debauch of imagination and rapture, yet disquieting; for such a mood will carry one a long way.[604] No fair and frail dame in London was without "Adonis" on her table.[605] Perhaps Shakespeare perceived that he had transcended the bounds, for the tone of his next poem, the "Rape of Lucrece," is quite different; but as he had already a mind liberal enough to embrace at the same time, as he did afterwards in his dramas, the two extremes of things, he continued none the less to follow his bent. The "sweet abandonment of love" was the great occupation of his life; he was tender-hearted, and he was a poet: nothing more is required to be smitten, deceived, to suffer, to traverse without pause the circle of illusions and troubles, which whirls and whirls round, and never ends.

An impressive excess of creativity and excitement, but also unsettling; such a mood can take you far.[604] Every beautiful and delicate woman in London had "Adonis" on her table.[605] Perhaps Shakespeare realized he had crossed a line, because the tone of his next poem, "The Rape of Lucrece," is quite different; but since he had a mind open enough to embrace both extremes, as he later did in his plays, he continued to pursue his passion. The "sweet abandon of love" was the main focus of his life; he was kind-hearted, and he was a poet: that’s all it takes to be hurt, deceived, to endlessly navigate the cycle of illusions and troubles that keeps spinning and never stops.

He had many loves of this kind, amongst others one for a sort of Marion Delorme,[606] a miserable deluding despotic passion, of [Pg 358] which he felt the burden and the shame, but from which nevertheless he could not and would not free himself. Nothing can be sadder than his confessions, or mark better the madness of love, and the sentiment of human weakness:

He had many loves like this, including one for a kind of Marion Delorme,[606] a painful, deceptive, controlling passion, of [Pg 358] which he felt the weight and the shame, but from which he still couldn't and wouldn't free himself. Nothing is sadder than his confessions, or illustrates the madness of love and the feeling of human weakness better:

"When my love swears that she is made of truth,
I do believe her, though I know she lies."[607]

"When my partner says she is fully honest,
I trust her, even though I know she's lying. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

So spoke Alceste of Célimène;[608] but what a soiled Célimène is the creature before whom Shakespeare kneels, with as much of scorn as of desire!

So spoke Alceste of Célimène;[608] but what a tarnished Célimène is the being before whom Shakespeare kneels, with as much contempt as longing!

"Those lips of thine,
That have profaned their scarlet ornaments
And seal'd false bonds of love as oft as mine,
Robb'd others' beds' revenues of their rents.
Be it lawful I love thee, as thou lov'st those
Whom thine eyes woo as mine importune thee."[609]

"Your lips,"
That have marred their vibrant red beauty
And made empty promises of love just like mine,
You took the love of others as if it belonged to you.
Is it alright that I love you, just like you love those?
"Who are your eyes looking for, as mine ask you?"[609]

This is plain-speaking and deep shamelessness of soul, such as we find only in the stews; and these are the intoxications, the excesses, the delirium into which the most refined artists fall, when they resign their own noble hand to these soft, voluptuous, and clinging ones. They are higher than princes, and they descend to the lowest depths of sensual passion. Good and evil then lose their names; all things are inverted:

This is straightforward and utterly shameless behavior, like what we see only in brothels; these are the intoxications, the excesses, the delirium that even the most sophisticated artists experience when they surrender their noble intentions to these soft, alluring, and clingy ones. They are above princes, yet they plunge into the deepest realms of desire. Good and evil then lose their meanings; everything is turned upside down:

"How sweet and lovely dost thou make the shame
Which, like a canker in the fragrant rose,
Doth spot the beauty of thy budding name!
O, in what sweets dost thou thy sins enclose!
That tongue that tells the story of thy days,
Making lascivious comments on thy sport,
Cannot dispraise but in a kind of praise;
Naming thy name blesses an ill report."[610]

"How sweet and lovely you make the shame."
That, like a parasite on a beautiful rose,
Notice the beauty of your blooming name!
Oh, how sweetly you hide your sins!
That tongue that shares the story of your days,
Making inappropriate remarks about your performance,
Can't criticize without praising somehow;
"Stating your name turns a negative report into a positive one."[610]

What are proofs, the will, reason, honor itself, when the passion is so absorbing? What can be said further to a man who answers, "I know all that you are going to say, and what does it all amount to?" Great loves are inundations, which drown all repugnance and all delicacy of soul, all preconceived opinions and all received principles. Thenceforth the heart is dead [Pg 359] to all ordinary pleasures: it can only feel and breathe on one side. Shakespeare envies the keys of the instrument over which his mistress's fingers run. If he looks at flowers, it is she whom he pictures beyond them; and the extravagant splendors of dazzling poetry spring up in him repeatedly, as soon as he thinks of those glowing black eyes:

What are proofs, willpower, reason, or even honor when passion is so overwhelming? What more can you say to someone who responds, "I already know everything you're going to say, and what does it really matter?" Great loves are like floods that drown all resistance and sensitivity, along with all preconceived opinions and accepted beliefs. From that point on, the heart is numb to all ordinary pleasures: it can only feel and breathe one way. Shakespeare envies the keys of the instrument that his lover's fingers touch. When he looks at flowers, it's her that he imagines beyond them; and the extravagant beauty of vibrant poetry rises within him every time he thinks of those glowing dark eyes: [Pg 359]

"From you have I been absent in the spring,
When proud-pied April dress'd in all his trim,
Hath put a spirit of youth in every thing,
That heavy Saturn laugh'd and leap'd with him."[611]

"I've been away from you in the spring,
When April arrives, dressed in his best,
Filled everything with a sense of youthful energy,
"Making even the gloomy Saturn laugh and jump with joy." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

He saw none of it:

He missed all of it:

"Nor did I wonder at the lily's white,
Nor praise the deep vermilion in the rose."[612]

"I wasn't amazed by the white lily,
"Don't be impressed by the deep red in the rose."[612]

All this sweetness of spring was but her perfume and her shade:

All this spring sweetness was just her perfume and her shade:

"The forward violet thus I did chide:
'Sweet thief, whence didst thou steal thy sweet that smells,
If not from my love's breath? The purple pride,
Which on thy soft cheek for complexion dwells
In my love's veins thou hast too grossly dyed.'
The lily I condemned for thy hand,
And buds of marjoram had stol'n thy hair:
The roses fearfully on thorns did stand,
One blushing shame, another white despair:
A third, nor red nor white, had stol'n of both
And to his robbery had annex'd thy breath;...
More flowers I noted, yet I none could see
But sweet or color it had stol'n from thee."[613]

"I scolded the purple:"
'Sweet thief, where did you get your lovely scent,
If not from my love's breath? The purple color,
That enhances the color of your soft cheek.
"Is clearly drawn from my love's veins."
I criticized the lily for your hand,
And sprigs of marjoram had taken your hair:
The roses stood anxiously on their thorns,
One person blushing with shame, the other pale with despair:
A third type, neither red nor white, had taken characteristics from both.
And added to its theft your breath;...
I saw more flowers, but I couldn't find any.
"That didn't take away your sweetness or color." [613]

Passionate archness, delicious affectations, worthy of Heine and the contemporaries of Dante, which tell us of long rapturous dreams concentrated on one subject. Under a sway so imperious and sustained, what sentiment could maintain its ground? That of family? He was married and had children—a family which he went to see "once a year"; and it was probably on his return from one of these journeys that he used the words above quoted. Conscience? "Love is too young to know what conscience is." Jealousy and anger?

Passionate playfulness, charming quirks, worthy of Heine and Dante's contemporaries, hint at long, blissful dreams focused on a single topic. Under such a dominant and persistent influence, what feeling could stand strong? Family? He was married and had kids—a family he visited "once a year"; it was likely after one of these trips that he used the words previously mentioned. Conscience? "Love is too young to understand what conscience is." Jealousy and anger?

"For, thou betraying me, I do betray
My nobler part to my gross body's treason."[614] [Pg 360]

"By betraying me, I betray"
"My higher self to the betrayal of my physical body."[614] [Pg 360]

Repulses?

Disgusts?

"He is contented thy poor drudge to be
To stand in thy affairs, fall by thy side."[615]

"He is glad to be your underpaid worker."
"To help you with your tasks, to support you."[615]

He is no longer young; she loves another, a handsome, young, light-haired fellow, his own dearest friend, whom he has presented to her, and whom she wishes to seduce:

He isn’t young anymore; she loves someone else, a handsome, young, light-haired guy, his own closest friend, whom he has introduced to her, and whom she wants to seduce:

"Two loves I have of comfort and despair,
Which like two spirits do suggest me still:
The better angel is a man right fair,
The worser spirit a woman color'd ill.
To win me soon to hell, my female evil
Tempteth my better angel from my side."[616]

"I have two loves: one that comforts me and one that brings me despair,"
Like two forces that continually shape my thoughts:
The better spirit is a good-looking man,
The worst vibe comes from a woman who looks upset.
To pull me down to hell, my seductive woman
"Draws my better spirit away from me." [616]

And when she has succeeded in this,[617] he dares not confess it to himself, but suffers all, like Molière. What wretchedness is there in these trifles of every-day life! How man's thoughts instinctively place by Shakespeare's side the great unhappy French poet (Molière), also a philosopher by nature, but more of a professional laugher, a mocker of old men in love, a bitter railer at deceived husbands, who, after having played in one of his most approved comedies, said aloud to a friend, "My dear fellow, I am in despair; my wife does not love me!" Neither glory, nor work, nor invention satisfies these vehement souls: love alone can gratify them, because, with their senses and heart, it contents also their brain; and all the powers of man, imagination like the rest, find in it their concentration and their employment. "Love is my sin," he said, as did Musset and Heine; and in the Sonnets we find traces of yet other passions, equally abandoned; one in particular, seemingly for a great lady. The first half of his dramas, "Midsummer Night's Dream," "Romeo and Juliet," the "Two Gentlemen of Verona," preserve the warm imprint more completely; and we have only to consider his latest women's character,[618] to see with what exquisite tenderness, what full adoration, he loved them to the end. [Pg 361]

And when she manages to do this,[617] he doesn't dare admit it to himself, but endures everything, like Molière. What misery lies in these small matters of everyday life! How naturally people's thoughts align the great, unhappy French poet (Molière) alongside Shakespeare, who was also a philosopher at heart, but more of a professional comedian, a satirist of older men in love, a harsh critic of deceived husbands, who, after performing in one of his most popular comedies, said to a friend, "My dear friend, I am in despair; my wife does not love me!" Neither fame, nor work, nor creativity satisfies these passionate souls: only love can fulfill them, as it satisfies not just their senses and hearts, but also their minds; all of human faculties, imagination included, find their focus and engagement in it. "Love is my sin," he said, just like Musset and Heine; and in the Sonnets, we see hints of other passions, equally unrestrained; one, in particular, seems directed at a distinguished lady. The earlier parts of his plays, "A Midsummer Night's Dream," "Romeo and Juliet," and "The Two Gentlemen of Verona," capture this intense imprint more fully; we only need to look at his later female characters,[618] to witness the exquisite tenderness and deep adoration with which he loved them to the end. [Pg 361]

In this is all his genius; his was one of those delicate souls which, like a perfect instrument of music, vibrate of themselves at the slightest touch. This fine sensibility was the first thing observed in him. "My darling Shakespeare, Sweet Swan of Avon": these words of Ben Jonson only confirm what his contemporaries reiterate. He was affectionate and kind, "civil in demeanor, and excellent in the qualitie he professes";[619] if he had the impulse, he had also the effusion of true artists; he was loved, men were delighted in his company; nothing is more sweet or winning than this charm, this half-feminine abandonment in a man. His wit in conversation was ready, ingenious, nimble; his gayety brilliant; his imagination fluent, and so copious, that, as his, friends tell us, he never erased what he had written; at least when he wrote out a scene for the second time, it was the idea which he would change, not the words, by an after-glow of poetic thought, not with a painful tinkering of the verse. All these characteristics are combined into a single one: he had a sympathetic genius; I mean that naturally he knew how to forget himself and become transfused into all the objects which he conceived. Look around you at the great artists of your time, try to approach them, to become acquainted with them, to see them as they think, and you will observe the full force of this word. By an extraordinary instinct, they put themselves at once in a position of existences; men, animals, flowers, plants, landscapes, whatever the objects are, living or not, they feel by intuition the forces and tendencies which produce the visible external; and their soul, infinitely complex, becomes by its ceaseless metamorphoses a sort of abstract of the universe. This is why they seem to live more than other men; they have no need to be taught, they divine. I have seen such a man, a propos of a piece of armor, a costume, a collection of furniture, enter into the Middle Ages more fully than three savants together. They reconstruct, as they build, naturally, surely, by an inspiration which is a winged chain of reasoning. Shakespeare had only an imperfect education, "small Latin and less [Pg 362] Greek," barely French and Italian,[620] nothing else; he had not travelled, he had only read the current literature of his day, he had picked up a few law words in the court of his little town: reckon up, if you can, all that he knew of man and of history. These men see more objects at a time; they grasp them more closely than other men, more quickly and thoroughly; their mind is full, and runs over. They do not rest in simple reasoning; at every idea their whole being, reflections, images, emotions, are set a-quiver. See them at it; they gesticulate, mimic their thought, brim over with comparisons; even in their talk they are imaginative and original, with familiarity and boldness of speech, sometimes happily, always irregularly, according to the whims and starts of the adventurous improvisation. The animation, the brilliancy of their language is marvellous; so are their fits, the wide leaps which they couple widely removed ideas, annihilating distance, passing from pathos to humor, from vehemence to gentleness. This extraordinary rapture is the last thing to quit them. If perchance ideas fail, or if their melancholy is too violent, they still speak and produce, even if it be nonsense: they become clowns, though at their own expense, and to their own hurt. I know one of these men who will talk nonsense when he thinks he is dying, or has a mind to kill himself; the inner wheel continues to turn, even upon nothing, that wheel which man must needs see ever turning, even though it tear him as it turns; his buffoonery is an outlet: you will find him, this inextinguishable urchin, this ironical puppet, at Ophelia's tomb, at Cleopatra's death-bed, at Juliet's funeral. High or low, these men must always be at some extreme. They feel their good and their ill too deeply; they expatiate too abundantly on each condition of their soul, by a sort of involuntary novel. After their traducings and the disgusts by which they debase themselves beyond measure they rise and become exalted in a marvellous fashion, even trembling with pride and joy. "Haply," says Shakespeare, after one of these dull moods:

In this lies all his genius; he was one of those sensitive souls that, like a perfect musical instrument, resonate at the slightest touch. This keen sensitivity was the first thing noticed in him. "My darling Shakespeare, Sweet Swan of Avon": these words from Ben Jonson only confirm what his contemporaries frequently expressed. He was loving and kind, "polite in manner, and exceptional in his craft";[619] if he had the inspiration, he also had the emotional outpouring of true artists; he was loved, and people enjoyed his company; nothing is sweeter or more charming than this charisma, this gentle vulnerability in a man. His wit in conversation was quick, clever, and sharp; his joy was vibrant; his imagination flowed so freely that, as his friends tell us, he never erased what he had written; when he wrote a scene again, it was usually the idea he would modify, not the words, sparked by a renewed wave of poetic thought, not by painstakingly tweaking the verse. All these traits come together in one: he had a deeply empathetic genius; he naturally knew how to forget himself and immerse himself in every concept he imagined. Look around you at the great artists of your time, try to connect with them, see how they think, and you'll grasp the full weight of this statement. By an extraordinary instinct, they immediately put themselves into different existences; whether it's people, animals, flowers, plants, landscapes, or anything else, living or not, they intuitively feel the forces and tendencies that give rise to the visible world; their infinitely complex souls transform ceaselessly, creating an abstract of the universe. This is why they seem to experience life more intensely than others; they don't need to be taught, they just know. I've seen a person, in relation to a piece of armor, a costume, or a collection of furniture, delve deeper into the Middle Ages than three scholars combined. They reconstruct as they create, naturally and confidently, through an inspiration that resembles a swift chain of reasoning. Shakespeare had only a limited education, "small Latin and less [Pg 362] Greek," barely any French or Italian,[620] nothing more; he hadn't traveled, just read the contemporary literature of his time, and picked up a few legal terms in the court of his small town: try to imagine how little he knew about humanity and history. These artists perceive more things simultaneously; they understand them more deeply, more quickly, and more completely than others; their minds are full and overflowing. They don't settle for simple reasoning; with every new idea, their whole being—thoughts, images, emotions—comes alive. Watch them; they use gestures, mimic their thoughts, overflow with comparisons; even in conversation, they are imaginative and original, speaking with a mix of familiarity and boldness, sometimes successfully, always unpredictably, influenced by the whims of spontaneous improvisation. The energy and brilliance of their language is astounding; so are their fits, the wide leaps they make in connecting distant ideas, erasing the gap between pathos and humor, from intensity to gentleness. This extraordinary passion is the last thing to leave them. If ideas ever fail, or if their sadness becomes too overwhelming, they still speak and produce, even if it’s nonsense: they become clowns, even at their own expense. I know one of these individuals who will talk silly when he feels he's dying, or when he contemplates ending his life; that inner wheel keeps turning, even if it’s on emptiness, that wheel that a person must see always spinning, even if it tears him apart; his humor serves as an outlet: you’ll find him, this tireless imp, this ironic figure, at Ophelia's grave, at Cleopatra's deathbed, at Juliet's funeral. High or low, these individuals must always be at some extreme. They feel their joys and pains too deeply; they elaborately express every state of their soul, almost like an involuntary novel. After their criticisms and the disgust they feel for themselves, sinking beyond measure, they rise and become remarkably elevated, even trembling with pride and joy. "Perhaps," says Shakespeare, after one of these gloomy spells:

"Haply I think on thee, and then my state,
Like to the lark at break of day arising
From sullen earth, sings hymns at heaven's gate."[621] [Pg 363]

"Sometimes I think about you, and then my mood,"
Like a lark soaring at dawn.
"From the dark ground, it sings its songs at heaven's gate." [621] [Pg 363]

Then all fades away, as in a furnace where a stronger flare than usual has left no substance fuel behind it.

Then everything disappears, like in a furnace where a stronger flame than usual has burned away all the fuel.

"That time of year thou mayst in me behold
When yellow leaves, or none, or few, do hang
Upon those boughs which shake against the cold,
Bare ruin'd choirs, where late the sweet birds sang.
In me thou see'st the twilight of such day
As after sunset fadeth in the west,
Which by and by black night doth take away,
Death's second self, that seals up all in rest...."[622]

"No longer mourn for me when I am dead
Than you shall hear the surly sullen bell
Give warning to the world that I am fled
From this vile world, with vilest worms to dwell:
Nay, if you read this line, remember not
The hand that writ it; for I love you so.
That I in your sweet thoughts would be forgot
If thinking on me then should make you woe."[623]

"During that time of year, you can see it in me"
When yellow leaves, or none, or just a few, hang
On those branches that tremble in the cold,
Bare, ruined choirs where the lovely birds used to sing.
In me, you see the fading light of such a day.
As the sunset fades in the west,
Which soon enough the dark night takes away,
Death’s second self, which puts everything to rest...."[622]

"Don't grieve for me when I'm gone."
More than you'll hear the loud, bleak bell
Let the world know that I've left.
This terrible world, to exist alongside the most disgusting creatures:
No, if you read this line, forget it.
The hand that wrote it; because I love you so much.
That in your lovely thoughts I would be overlooked.
If thinking about me makes you sad.[623]

These sudden alternatives of joy and sadness, divine transports and grand melancholies, exquisite tenderness and womanly depressions, depict the poet, extreme in emotions, ceaselessly troubled with grief or merriment, feeling the slightest shock, more strong, more dainty in enjoyment and suffering than other men, capable of more intense and sweeter dreams, within whom is stirred an imaginary world of graceful or terrible beings, all impassioned like their author.

These sudden shifts between joy and sadness, divine ecstasy and deep melancholy, delicate tenderness and women’s struggles, portray the poet as someone who experiences emotions intensely, constantly torn between grief and happiness. They feel every little jolt more strongly, both in pleasure and pain, than others do, able to dream more vividly and sweetly. Inside them stirs an imagined world of elegant or frightening beings, all as passionate as the poet themselves.

Such as I have described him, however, he found his resting-place. Early, at least what regards outward appearances, he settled down to an orderly, sensible, almost humdrum existence, engaged in business, provident of the future. He remained on the stage for at least seventeen years, though taking secondary parts;[624] he sets his wits at the same time to the touching up of plays with so much activity, that Greene called him "an upstart crow beautified with our feathers;... an absolute Johannes factotum, in his owne conceyte the onely shake-scene in a countrey."[625] At the age of thirty-three he had amassed money enough to buy at Stratford a house with two barns and two gardens, and he went on steadier and steadier in the same course. A man attains only to easy circumstances by his own labor; if [Pg 364] he gains wealth, it is by making others labor for him. This is why, to the trades of actor and author, Shakespeare added those of manager and director of a theatre. He acquired a share in the Blackfriars and Globe theatres, farmed tithes, bought large pieces of land, more houses, gave a dowry to his daughter Susanna, and finally retired to his native town on his property, in his own house, like a good landlord, an honest citizen, who manages his fortune fitly, and takes his share of municipal work. He had an income of two or three hundred pounds, which would be equivalent to about eight or twelve hundred at the present time, and according to tradition, lived cheerfully and on good terms with his neighbors; at all events, it does not seem that he thought much about his literary glory, for he did not even take the trouble to collect and publish his works. One of his daughters married a physician, the other a wine merchant; the last did not even know how to sign her name. He lent money, and cut a good figure in this little world. Strange close; one which at first sight resembles more that of a shopkeeper than of a poet. Must we attribute it to that English instinct which places happiness in the life of a country gentleman and a landlord with a good rent-roll, well connected, surrounded by comforts, who quietly enjoys his undoubted respectability,[626] his domestic authority, and his county standing? Or rather, was Shakespeare, like Voltaire, a common-sense man, though of an imaginative brain, keeping a sound judgment under the sparkling of his genius, prudent from scepticism, saving through a desire for independence, and capable, after going the round of human ideas, of deciding with Candide,[627] that the best thing one can do in this world is "to cultivate one's garden"? I had rather think, as his full and solid head suggests,[628] that by the mere force of his overflowing imagination he escaped, like Goethe, the perils of an overflowing imagination; that in depicting passion, he succeeded, like Goethe, in deadening passion; that the fire did not break out in his conduct, because it found issue in his poetry; that his theatre kept pure his life; and that, having passed, by sympathy, through every kind of folly and wretchedness that is incident to human existence, he was able to [Pg 365] settle down amidst them with a calm and melancholic smile, listening, for the sake of relaxation, to the aerial music of the fancies in which he revelled.[629] I am willing to believe, lastly, that in frame as in other things, he belonged to his great generation and his great age; that with him, as with Rabelais, Titian, Michel Angelo, and Rubens, the solidity of the muscles was a counterpoise to the sensibility of the nerves; that in those days the human machine, more severely tried and more firmly constructed, could withstand the storms of passion and the fire of inspiration; that soul and body were still at equilibrium; that genius was then a blossom, and not, as now, a disease. We can but make conjectures about all this: if we would become acquainted more closely with the man, we must seek him in his works.

As I’ve described him, he found his place of rest. Early on, at least regarding appearances, he settled into an orderly, sensible, almost routine life, engaged in business and planning for the future. He remained active in theater for at least seventeen years, although he took on supporting roles; meanwhile, he busied himself with revising plays so much that Greene called him "an upstart crow adorned with our feathers... an absolute jack-of-all-trades, believing himself to be the only great actor in the country." By the age of thirty-three, he had saved enough money to buy a house in Stratford with two barns and two gardens, continuing to progress steadily in the same way. A person achieves comfort through their own hard work; if they gain wealth, it’s usually by having others work for them. This is why, alongside being an actor and a writer, Shakespeare took on the roles of manager and theater director. He invested in the Blackfriars and Globe theaters, leased tithes, purchased large tracts of land, acquired more houses, provided a dowry for his daughter Susanna, and eventually retired to his hometown, living in his own house, like a good landlord and respectable citizen who manages his affairs well and participates in local governance. He had an income of two or three hundred pounds, which would be equivalent to about eight or twelve hundred today, and according to tradition, he lived happily and harmoniously with his neighbors; in any case, it seems he didn’t think much about his literary legacy, as he didn’t even make the effort to compile and publish his works. One of his daughters married a doctor, while the other married a wine merchant; the latter didn’t even know how to write her name. He lent money and maintained a good reputation in this small world. A strange ending—one that at first glance seems more like that of a shopkeeper than a poet. Should we attribute this to the English tendency that finds happiness in the life of a country gentleman and landlord with a good income, well-connected, surrounded by comforts, quietly enjoying his respectable status, his domestic authority, and his standing in the community? Or was Shakespeare, like Voltaire, a practical man with an imaginative mind, keeping a clear judgment amidst his genius, cautious from skepticism, frugal for the sake of independence, and capable, after exploring all kinds of human ideas, of concluding with Candide that the best thing one can do in this world is "to cultivate one's garden"? I would rather think, as his mature and solid mind suggests, that through the sheer force of his overflowing imagination, he escaped, like Goethe, the dangers of too much imagination; that in depicting passion, he managed, like Goethe, to temper passion; that his personal life was not consumed by this fire because it found its expression in his poetry; that his theater kept his personal life untainted; and that, having empathetically experienced all types of folly and suffering that come with being human, he could settle among them with a calm and melancholic smile, listening, for relaxation, to the ethereal music of the fantasies he enjoyed. Lastly, I’m inclined to believe that in both body and other aspects, he was part of his great generation and remarkable era; that with him, as with Rabelais, Titian, Michelangelo, and Rubens, the strength of the body balanced the sensitivity of the spirit; that in those days, the human being, being more rigorously tested and more robustly built, could endure the storms of passion and the fire of inspiration; that soul and body were still in balance; that genius was then a flowering, and not, as it is now, an affliction. We can only speculate about all this: to get to know the man better, we must seek him in his works.


SECTION II.—Shakespeare's Style—Copiousness—Excesses

Let us then look for the man, and in his style. The style explains the work; whilst showing the principal features of the genius, it infers the rest. When we have once grasped the dominant faculty, we see the whole artist developed like a flower.

Let’s then search for the person through their style. The style reveals the work; while highlighting the main traits of the genius, it suggests the rest. Once we understand the dominant skill, we can see the entire artist unfold like a flower.

Shakespeare imagines with copiousness and excess; he scatters metaphors profusely over all he writes; every instant abstract ideas are changed into images; it is a series of paintings which is unfolded in his mind. He does not seek them, they come of themselves; they crowd within him, covering his arguments; they dim with their brightness the pure light of logic. He does not labor to explain or prove; picture on picture, image on image, he is forever copying the strange and splendid visions which are engendered one after another, and are heaped up within him. Compare to our dull writers this passage, which I take at hazard from a tranquil dialogue:

Shakespeare is overflowing with imagination and creativity; he fills everything he writes with countless metaphors. Every moment, abstract ideas transform into vivid images; it’s like a series of paintings unfolding in his mind. He doesn’t search for these images; they come naturally to him, filling him up and overshadowing his arguments. Their brilliance dims the clear light of logic. He doesn’t struggle to explain or prove anything; he endlessly reproduces the strange and beautiful visions that keep emerging one after another, piling up inside him. Compare this passage to our dull writers, which I randomly selected from a calm dialogue:

"The single and peculiar life is bound,
With all the strength and armor of the mind,
To keep itself from noyance; but much more
That spirit upon whose weal depend and rest
The lives of many. The cease of majesty
Dies not alone; but, like a gulf, doth draw
What's near it with it: it is a massy wheel,
Fix'd on the summit of the highest mount,
[Pg 366] To whose huge spokes ten thousand lesser things
Are mortised and adjoin'd; which, when it falls,
Each small annexment, petty consequence,
Attends the boisterous ruin. Never alone
Did the king sigh, but with a general groan."[630]

"A solitary and unique life is tied,
With all the strength and protection of the mind,
To shield itself from irritation; but even more
That spirit on which well-being depends and rests
The lives of many. The end of greatness.
Doesn't happen in isolation; instead, like a chasm, it draws in.
Everything around it: it's a gigantic wheel,
Set at the peak of the tallest mountain,
[Pg 366] To whose large spokes thousands of smaller things
Are linked and united; when it drops,
Each small attachment, little consequence,
Follows the chaotic destruction. The king never sighed alone,
But with a collective sigh.[630]

Here we have three successive images to express the same thought. It is a whole blossoming; a bough grows from the trunk, from that another, which is multiplied into numerous fresh branches. Instead of a smooth road, traced by a regular line of dry and cunningly fixed landmarks, you enter a wood, crowded with interwoven trees and luxuriant bushes, which conceal and prevent your progress, which delight and dazzle your eyes by the magnificence of their verdure and the wealth of their bloom. You are astonished at first, modern mind that you are, business man, used to the clear dissertations of classical poetry; you become cross; you think the author is amusing himself, and that through conceit and bad taste he is misleading you and himself in his garden thickets. By no means; if he speaks thus, it is not from choice, but of necessity; metaphor is not his whim, but the form of his thought. In the height of passion, he imagines still. When Hamlet, in despair, remembers his father's noble form, he sees the mythological pictures with which the taste of the age filled the very streets:

Here we have three successive images to convey the same idea. It’s a full blooming; a branch grows from the trunk, from that another, which multiplies into many fresh branches. Instead of a smooth path marked by a neat line of dry and cleverly placed landmarks, you step into a forest, packed with intertwined trees and lush bushes, which hide and hinder your progress, while delighting and dazzling your eyes with the richness of their greenery and the abundance of their blooms. At first, you’re amazed, being a modern thinker, a business person used to the clear explanations of classic poetry; you get frustrated; you think the author is just having fun and that out of arrogance and poor taste he’s leading you and himself astray in his garden thickets. Not at all; if he speaks this way, it’s not by choice, but out of necessity; metaphor isn’t his fancy, but the way he thinks. In the height of passion, he still imagines. When Hamlet, in despair, remembers his father's noble figure, he envisions the mythological images that the taste of the era filled the very streets with:

"A station like the herald Mercury
New lighted on a heaven-kissing hill."[631]

"A station like the messenger Mercury"
"newly illuminated on a high hill."

This charming vision, in the midst of a bloody invective, proves that there lurks a painter underneath the poet. Involuntarily and out of season, he tears off the tragic mask which covered his face; and the reader discovers, behind the contracted features of this terrible mask, a graceful and inspired smile which he did not expect to see.

This charming vision, amidst a bloody rant, shows that there's a painter hidden beneath the poet. Unintentionally and at the wrong moment, he removes the tragic mask that hid his face; and the reader finds, behind the twisted features of this frightening mask, a graceful and inspired smile that was unexpected.

Such an imagination must needs be vehement. Every metaphor is a convulsion. Whosoever involuntarily and naturally transforms a dry idea into an image, has his brain on fire; true metaphors are flaming apparitions, which are like a picture in a flash of lightning. Never, I think, in any nation of Europe, or in any age of history, has so grand a passion been seen. Shakespeare's style is a compound of frenzied expressions. No man [Pg 367] has submitted words to such a contortion. Mingled contrasts, tremendous exaggerations, apostrophes, exclamations; the whole fury of the ode, confusion of ideas, accumulation of images, the horrible and the divine, jumbled into the same line; it seems to my fancy as though he never writes a word without shouting it. "What have I done?" the queen asks Hamlet. He answers:

Such an imagination must be intense. Every metaphor is a burst of energy. Anyone who instinctively turns a dry idea into an image has a mind ablaze; true metaphors are like fiery images that flash like lightning. I think, never in any European nation or throughout history, has such a great passion been witnessed. Shakespeare's style is a blend of wild expressions. No one [Pg 367] has twisted words in such a way. It’s a mix of contrasts, huge exaggerations, addresses, exclamations; the full force of the ode, a whirlwind of ideas, an accumulation of images, the awful and the divine, all mixed together in a single line; it feels to me like he never writes a word without shouting it. "What have I done?" the queen asks Hamlet. He answers:

"Such an act
That blurs the grace and blush of modesty,
Calls virtue hypocrite, takes off the rose
From the fair forehead of an innocent love,
And sets a blister there, makes marriage-vows
As false as dicers' oaths: O, such a deed
As from the body of contraction plucks
The very soul, and sweet religion makes
A rhapsody of words: Heaven's face doth glow;
Yea, this solidity and compound mass,
With tristful visage, as against the doom,
Is thought-sick at the act."[632]

"Such an action"
That obscures the elegance and embarrassment of modesty,
Calls virtue a sham, stripping away its beauty.
From the pure forehead of genuine love,
And leaves a scar there, makes wedding vows.
As false as the promises of gamblers: Oh, what an act!
As it tears the very soul from the bond of commitment,
And twists genuine faith into a confusing mix of words:
Heaven's face shines brightly;
Yes, this dense mass,
With a sad expression, as if facing judgment,
Feels nauseous at the idea of the act."[632]

It is the style of frenzy. Yet I have not given all. The metaphors are all exaggerated, the ideas all verge on the absurd. All is transformed and disfigured by the whirlwind of passion. The contagion of the crime, which he denounces, has marred all nature. He no longer sees anything in the world but corruption and lying. To vilify the virtuous were little; he vilifies virtue herself. Inanimate things are sucked into this whirlpool of grief. The sky's red tint at sunset, the pallid darkness spread by night over the landscape, become the blush and the pallor of shame, and the wretched man who speaks and weeps sees the whole world totter with him in the dimness of despair.

It’s a style of chaos. Still, I haven’t revealed everything. The metaphors are all over the top, and the ideas are nearly ridiculous. Everything is twisted and distorted by this whirlwind of passion. The spread of the crime he condemns has tainted all of nature. He can only see corruption and deceit in the world now. It’s not enough for him to attack the good; he even attacks goodness itself. Inanimate objects are caught up in this whirlpool of sorrow. The reddish sky at sunset and the pale darkness of night over the landscape turn into the blush and pallor of shame, and the miserable man who speaks and weeps sees the whole world wobbling with him in the gloom of despair.

Hamlet, it will be said, is half-mad; this explains the vehemence of his expressions. The truth is that Hamlet, here, is Shakespeare. Be the situation terrible or peaceful, whether he is engaged on an invective or a conversation, the style is excessive throughout. Shakespeare never sees things tranquilly. All the powers of his mind are concentrated in the present image or idea. He is buried and absorbed in it. With such a genius, we are on the brink of an abyss; the eddying water dashes in headlong, swallowing up whatever objects it meets, and only bringing them to light transformed and mutilated. We pause [Pg 368] stupefied before these convulsive metaphors, which might have been written by a fevered hand in a night's delirium, which gather a pageful of ideas and pictures in half a sentence, which scorch the eyes they would enlighten. Words lose their meaning; constructions are put out of joint; paradoxes of style, apparently false expressions, which a man might occasionally venture upon with diffidence in the transport of his rapture, become the ordinary language. Shakespeare dazzles, repels, terrifies, disgusts, oppresses; his verses are a piercing and sublime song, pitched in too high a key, above the reach of our organs, which offends our ears, of which our mind alone can divine the justice and beauty.

Hamlet is often described as half-mad, which explains the intensity of his words. The reality is that Hamlet represents Shakespeare himself. Whether the situation is awful or calm, whether he’s delivering a tirade or having a conversation, the style is always intense. Shakespeare never sees things clearly. All his mental energy is focused on the current image or idea. He is completely consumed by it. With such a talent, we stand on the edge of an abyss; the swirling water rushes in recklessly, swallowing everything in its path and only revealing it again transformed and damaged. We stand [Pg 368] in awe before these intense metaphors, which could have been penned by a feverish hand in a night of delirium, as they pack a page of ideas and images into half a sentence, burning the eyes they aim to enlighten. Words lose their meaning; structures become distorted; stylistic paradoxes and seemingly false statements, which someone might hesitate to use in a moment of passion, become the norm. Shakespeare dazzles, repels, terrifies, disgusts, and overwhelms; his verses are a piercing and lofty song, pitched too high for us to grasp, which offends our ears, leaving our minds to only grasp their truth and beauty.

Yet this is little; for that singular force of concentration is redoubled by the suddenness of the dash which calls it into existence. In Shakespeare there is no preparation, no adaptation, no development, no care to make himself understood. Like a too fiery and powerful horse, he bounds, but cannot run. He bridges in a couple of words an enormous interval; is at the two poles in a single instant. The reader vainly looks for the intermediate track; dazed by these prodigious leaps, he wonders by what miracle the poet has entered upon a new idea the very moment when he quitted the last, seeing perhaps between the two images a long scale of transitions, which we mount with difficulty step by step, but which he has spanned in a stride. Shakespeare flies, we creep. Hence comes a style made up of conceits, bold images, shattered in an instant by others still bolder, barely indicated ideas completed by others far removed, no visible connection, but a visible incoherence; at every step we halt, the track failing; and there, far above us, lo, stands the poet, and we find that we have ventured in his footsteps, through a craggy land, full of precipices, which he threads as if it were a straightforward road, but on which our greatest efforts barely carry us along.

Yet this is little; for that unique force of concentration is intensified by the suddenness of the dash that brings it into being. In Shakespeare, there’s no preparation, no adjustment, no development, no concern for being understood. Like an overly fiery and powerful horse, he leaps but cannot sustain a run. He covers an enormous gap in just a couple of words; he’s at opposite extremes in an instant. The reader searches in vain for the middle ground; overwhelmed by these extraordinary leaps, he wonders how the poet has grasped a new idea the very moment he left the last one, perhaps envisioning a long series of transitions that we struggle to traverse step by step, yet which he spans in a single bound. Shakespeare soars, while we crawl. Hence, a style filled with clever concepts, bold images, instantly shattered by even bolder ones, barely hinted ideas completed by others that are far removed, with no visible connection but a clear disarray; at every turn, we stop as the path disappears; and there, high above us, stands the poet, while we realize we have followed in his footsteps through a rugged landscape, full of cliffs, which he navigates as if it were an easy road, but on which our greatest efforts barely move us forward.

What will you think, further, if we observe that these vehement expressions, so natural in their up-welling, instead of following one after the other, slowly and with effort, are hurled out by hundreds, with an impetuous ease and abundance, like the bubbling waves from a welling spring, which are heaped together, rise one above another, and find nowhere room enough to spread and exhaust themselves? You may find in "Romeo [Pg 369] and Juliet" a score of examples of this inexhaustible inspiration. The two lovers pile up an infinite mass of metaphors, impassioned exaggerations, clenches, contorted phrases, amorous extravagances. Their language is like the trill of nightingales. Shakespeare's wits, Mercutio, Beatrice, Rosalind, his clowns, buffoons, sparkle with far-fetched jokes, which rattle out like a volley of musketry. There is none of them but provides enough play on words to stock a whole theatre. Lear's curses, or Queen Margaret's, would suffice for all the madmen in an asylum, or all the oppressed of the earth. The sonnets are a delirium of ideas and images, labored at with an obstinacy enough to make a man giddy. His first poem, "Venus and Adonis," is the sensual ecstasy of a Correggio, insatiable and excited. This exuberant fecundity intensifies qualities already in excess, and multiplies a hundred-fold the luxuriance of metaphor, the incoherence of style, and the unbridled vehemence of expression.[633]

What will you think if we notice that these intense expressions, so naturally flowing, instead of coming out one by one, slowly and with effort, are shot out in hundreds, with an unstoppable ease and abundance, like the bubbling waves from a spring that push up and pile on top of each other, with no space to spread out and settle? You can find many examples of this endless inspiration in "Romeo [Pg 369] and Juliet." The two lovers create a massive collection of metaphors, passionate exaggerations, clever remarks, twisted phrases, and romantic excesses. Their language is like the song of nightingales. Shakespeare's characters, like Mercutio, Beatrice, and Rosalind, along with his clowns and jokesters, are full of elaborate jokes that come out like a rapid fire of gunshots. Each one provides enough wordplay to fill an entire theater. Lear's curses or Queen Margaret's would be enough for all the madmen in an asylum or all the oppressed people in the world. The sonnets are a frenzy of ideas and images, crafted with a persistence that could make anyone dizzy. His first poem, "Venus and Adonis," is the sensual ecstasy of a Correggio, insatiable and excited. This overflowing abundance increases traits that are already excessive, multiplying the richness of metaphor, the confusion of style, and the unchecked intensity of expression a hundredfold.[633]

All that I have said may be compressed into a few words. Objects were taken into his mind organized and complete; they pass into ours disjointed, decomposed, fragmentarily. He thought in the lump, we think piecemeal; hence his style and our style—two languages not to be reconciled. We, for our part, writers and reasoners, can note precisely by a word each isolated fraction of an idea, and represent the due order of its parts by the due order of our expressions. We advance gradually; we follow the filiations, refer continually to the roots, try and treat our words as numbers, our sentences as equations; we employ but general terms, which every mind can understand, and regular constructions, into which any mind can enter; we attain justness and clearness, not life. Shakespeare lets justness and clearness look out for themselves, and attains life. From amidst his' complex conception and his colored semi-vision, he grasps a fragment, a quivering fibre, and shows it; it is for you, from this fragment, to divine the rest. He, behind the word, has a whole picture, an attitude, a long argument abridged, a mass of swarming ideas; you know them, these abbreviative, condensive words: these are they which we launch out amidst the fire of invention, in a fit of passion—words of slang or of fashion, which [Pg 370] appeal to local memory or individual experience;[634] little desultory and incorrect phrases, which, by their irregularity, express the suddenness and the breaks of the inner sensation; trivial words, exaggerated figures.[635] There is a gesture beneath each, a quick contraction of the brows, a curl of laughing lips, a clown's trick, an unhinging of the whole machine. None of them mark ideas, all suggest images; each is the extremity and issue of a complete mimic action; none is the expression and definition of a partial and limited idea. This is why Shakespeare is strange and powerful, obscure and creative, beyond all the poets of his or any other age; the most immoderate of all violators of language, the most marvellous of all creators of souls, the farthest removed from regular logic and classical reason, the one most capable of exciting in us a world of forms and of placing living beings before us.

All that I've said can be summed up in a few words. He formed complete and organized thoughts, while ours come to us disjointed and fragmented. He thought holistically, while we think in parts; this is why our styles—his and ours—are two languages that can't be reconciled. As writers and thinkers, we can pinpoint each isolated piece of an idea with a word and arrange them in a logical order through our expressions. We progress slowly, tracing connections, referring back to the roots, and treating our words like numbers, our sentences like equations; we use general terms that everyone can understand and structured formats that anyone can follow; we achieve accuracy and clarity, but not vitality. Shakespeare, on the other hand, lets accuracy and clarity fend for themselves, and brings forth life. From his complex ideas and vivid semi-visions, he captures a fragment, a vibrating thread, and presents it; it's up to you to infer the rest from this fragment. Behind the words, he holds a complete picture, an attitude, a summarized argument, a whirlwind of ideas; you know the abbreviated, condensed words: those are the ones we throw out during bursts of inspiration, in moments of passion—words that are trendy or colloquial, which stimulate local memories or personal experiences; little scattered and imperfect phrases that express the abruptness and interruptions of inner sensations; trivial words, exaggerated expressions. Each carries a gesture, a quick tightening of the brows, a smile, a playful trick, a disarray of the whole mechanism. None of them define ideas; all they do is suggest images; each represents the climax of a complete mimicking action; none is the definition of a narrow and limited idea. This is why Shakespeare is strange and powerful, obscure and innovative, surpassing all poets of his time or any other; he is the most extreme violator of language, the most marvelous creator of souls, the furthest from conventional logic and traditional reasoning, the one most capable of inspiring in us a world of forms and of bringing living beings to life.


SECTION III.—Shakespeare's Language And Manners

Let us reconstruct this world, so as to find in it the imprint of its creator. A poet does not copy at random the manners which surround him; he selects from this vast material, and involuntarily brings upon the stage the habits of the heart and conduct which best suit his talent. If he is a logician, a moralist, an orator, as, for instance, one of the French great tragic poets (Racine) of the seventeenth century, he will only represent noble manners; he will avoid low characters; he will have a horror of menials and the plebs; he will observe the greatest decorum amidst the strongest outbreaks of passion; he will reject as scandalous every low or indecent word; he will give us reason, loftiness, good taste throughout; he will suppress the familiarity, childishness, artlessness, gay banter of domestic life; he will blot out precise details, special traits, and will carry tragedy into a serene and sublime region, where his abstract personages, unencumbered by time and space, after an exchange of eloquent harangues and able dissertations, will kill each other becomingly, and as though they were merely concluding a ceremony. [Pg 371] Shakespeare does just the contrary, because his genius is the exact opposite. His master faculty is an impassioned imagination, freed from the shackles of reason and morality. He abandons himself to it, and finds in man nothing that he would care to lop off. He accepts nature and finds it beautiful in its entirety. He paints it in its littlenesses, it deformities, its weaknesses, its excesses, its irregularities, and its rages; he exhibits man at his meals, in bed, at play, drunk, mad, sick; he adds that which ought not to be seen to that which passes on the stage. He does not dream of ennobling, but of copying human life, and aspires only to make his copy more energetic and more striking than the original.

Let's recreate this world to uncover the mark of its creator. A poet doesn’t randomly replicate the behaviors around him; he carefully chooses from this vast array and unwittingly showcases the heart and conduct that best align with his talent. If he’s a logician, a moralist, or an orator, like one of the great French tragic poets (Racine) of the seventeenth century, he will only depict noble behaviors; he will steer clear of low characters; he will shy away from servants and the common people; he will maintain the utmost decorum even amidst intense passion; he will find any low or indecent language scandalous; he will present reason, elevation, and good taste consistently; he will eliminate the familiarity, childishness, straightforwardness, and lighthearted banter of everyday life; he will erase precise details and unique traits, transporting tragedy to a calm and sublime realm, where his abstract characters, unbound by time and space, after delivering eloquent speeches and skillful arguments, will kill each other gracefully, as if they were simply concluding a ceremony. [Pg 371] Shakespeare, on the other hand, does the exact opposite because his genius is fundamentally different. His greatest strength is a passionate imagination, unrestrained by reason and morality. He surrenders to it and sees nothing in humanity that he wants to cut out. He accepts nature and finds it beautiful in its entirety. He portrays it with all its smallness, deformities, weaknesses, excesses, irregularities, and rages; he shows people at their meals, in bed, at play, intoxicated, mad, and ill; he includes that which shouldn’t be seen along with what unfolds on stage. He doesn’t aim to noblify but to replicate human life, striving only to make his representation more vibrant and striking than the original.

Hence the morals of this drama; and first, the want of dignity. Dignity arises from self-command. A man selects the most noble of his acts and attitudes, and allows himself no other. Shakespeare's characters select none, but allow themselves all. His kings are men, and fathers of families. The terrible Leontes, who is about to order the death of his wife and his friend, plays like a child with his son: caresses him, gives him all the pretty pet names which mothers are wont to employ; he dares be trivial; he gabbles like a nurse; he has her language and fulfils her duties:

So, the morals of this story are clear; first, the lack of dignity. Dignity comes from self-control. A person chooses only their most noble actions and attitudes, allowing themselves nothing less. Shakespeare's characters don't make that choice, they allow themselves to act in any way. His kings are just ordinary men and family fathers. The intense Leontes, who is about to order the death of his wife and friend, plays with his son like a child: he affectionately interacts with him, uses all the sweet nicknames that mothers typically use; he lets himself be silly; he chatters like a caregiver; he adopts her language and fulfills her roles:

"Leontes. What, hast smutch'd thy nose?
They say it is a copy out of mine. Come, captain,
We must be neat; not neat, but cleanly, captain:...
Come, sir page,
Look on me with your welkin eye: sweet villain!
Most dear'st! my collop... Looking on the lines
Of my boy's face, methoughts I did recoil
Twenty-three years, and saw myself unbreech'd,
In my green velvet coat, my dagger muzzled,
Lest it should bite its master....
How like, methought, I then was to this kernel,
This squash, this gentleman!... My brother,
Are you so fond of your young prince as we
Do seem to be of ours?
Polixenes. If at home, sir,
He's all my exercise, my mirth, my matter,
Now my sworn friend and then mine enemy,
My parasite, my soldier, statesman, all:
He makes a July's day short as December,
And with his varying childness cures in me
Thoughts that would thick my blood."[636] [Pg 372]

Leontes. What, did you get something on your nose?
They say it looks like mine. Come on, Captain,
We need to be organized; not just organized, but truly clean, captain:...
Come here, page.
Look at me with your bright eyes: adorable troublemaker!
My dearest! My little one... Looking at the features
I thought I saw myself in my son's face.
23 years ago, carefree,
In my green velvet coat, with my dagger tucked away,
So it wouldn't hurt its owner....
How much I resembled this little one,
This soft-hearted kid, this gentleman!... My brother,
Do you care for your young prince as much as we do?
Seem to belong to us?
Polixenes. If he’s home, sir,
He's everything I do, my happiness, my main priority,
At times, my sworn friend and then my enemy,
My fool, my soldier, my statesman, my everything:
He makes a summer day feel as brief as winter.
And with his playful energy, he lightens things up for me.
"Thoughts that would make my blood run cold."[636] [Pg 372]

There are a score of such passages in Shakespeare. The great passions, with him as in nature, are preceded or followed by trivial actions, small-talk, commonplace sentiments. Strong emotions are accidents in our life: to drink, to eat, to talk of indifferent things, to carry out mechanically a habitual duty, to dream of some stale pleasure or some ordinary annoyance, that is in which we employ all our time. Shakespeare paints us as we are; his heroes bow, ask people for news, speak of rain and fine weather, as often and as casually as ourselves, on the very eve of falling into the extremity of misery, or of plunging into fatal resolutions. Hamlet asks what's o'clock, finds the wind biting, talks of feasts and music heard without; and this quiet talk, so unconnected with the action, so full of slight, insignificant facts, which chance alone has raised up and guided, lasts until the moment when his father's ghost, rising in the darkness, reveals the assassination which it is his duty to avenge.

There are many passages like this in Shakespeare. The big emotions, like in nature, are surrounded by trivial actions, small talk, and everyday sentiments. Strong feelings are just moments in our lives: we drink, eat, discuss unimportant things, carry out routine tasks mechanically, or daydream about some old pleasure or a normal annoyance—this is how we fill our time. Shakespeare shows us as we really are; his characters ask for news, chat about the weather, and discuss insignificant things just like we do, even when they are on the brink of deep sorrow or about to make life-altering decisions. Hamlet asks what time it is, comments on the chilly wind, talks about feasts and music from outside; this casual conversation, so disconnected from the main action and filled with trivial details that chance has brought about, continues until the moment his father's ghost appears in the darkness, revealing the murder that he must take revenge for.

Reason tells us that our manners should be measured; this is why the manners which Shakespeare paints are not so. Pure nature is violent, passionate: it admits no excuses, suffers no middle course, takes no count of circumstances, wills blindly, breaks out into railing, has the irrationality, ardor, anger of children. Shakespeare's characters have hot blood and a ready hand. They cannot restrain themselves, they abandon themselves at once to their grief, indignation, love, and plunge desperately down the steep slope, where their passion urges them. How many need I quote? Timon, Posthumus, Cressida, all the young girls, all the chief characters in the great dramas; everywhere Shakespeare paints the unreflecting impetuosity of the impulse of the moment. Capulet tells his daughter Juliet that in three days she is to marry Earl Paris, and bids her be proud of it; she answers that she is not proud of it, and yet she thanks the earl for this proof of love. Compare Capulet's fury with the anger of Orgon,[637] and you may measure the difference of the two poets and the two civilizations:

Reason tells us that our behavior should be controlled; that's why the behavior Shakespeare depicts often isn't. Pure nature is intense and passionate: it allows no excuses, has no middle ground, disregards circumstances, acts blindly, erupts in anger, and shows the irrationality, intensity, and fury of children. Shakespeare's characters are filled with fiery emotions and take immediate action. They can't hold back; they throw themselves into their grief, anger, love, and dive recklessly down the path their passion leads them. How many examples do I need to give? Timon, Posthumus, Cressida, all the young women, and all the main characters in the great plays; everywhere, Shakespeare illustrates the impulsive immediacy of the moment. Capulet tells his daughter Juliet that in three days she is to marry Earl Paris and insists she should be proud of it; she replies that she isn't proud of it, yet she thanks the earl for this sign of love. Compare Capulet's rage with Orgon's,[637] and you can see the contrast between the two poets and the two cultures:

"Capulet. How now, how now, chop-logic! What is this?
'Proud,' and 'I thank you,' and 'I thank you not;'
And yet 'not proud,' mistress minion, you,
Thank me no thankings, nor proud me no prouds,
But fettle your fine joints 'gainst Thursday next,
[Pg 373] To go with Paris to Saint Peter's church,
Or I will drag thee on a hurdle thither.
Out, you green-sickness carrion! out, you baggage!
You tallow-face!
Juliet. Good father, I beseech you on my knees,
Hear me with patience but to speak a word.
C. Hang thee, young baggage! disobedient wretch
I tell thee what: get thee to church o' Thursday,
Or never after look me in the face:
Speak not, reply not, do not answer me;
My fingers itch....
Lady C. You are too hot.
C. God's bread! it makes me mad:
Day, night, hour, tide, time, work, play,
Alone, in company, still my care hath been
To have her match'd: and having now provided
A gentleman of noble parentage,
Of fair demesnes, youthful, and nobly train'd,
Stuff'd, as they say, with honorable parts,
Proportion'd as one's thoughts would wish a man;
And then to have a wretched puling fool,
A whining mammet, in her fortune's tender,
To answer, 'I'll not wed; I cannot love,
I am too young; I pray you, pardon me,'—
But, an you will not wed, I'll pardon you:
Graze where you will, you shall not house with me:
Look to't, think on't, I do not use to jest.
Thursday is near; lay hand on heart, advise:
An you be mine, I'll give you to my friend;
An you be not, hang, beg, starve, die in the streets,
For, by my soul, I'll ne'er acknowledge thee."[638]

Capulet. What's happening here, troublemaker? What is this?
'Proud,' 'I appreciate it,' and 'I don’t appreciate it;'
And still "not proud," you spoiled girl,
Don’t thank me or act like you’re proud,
But get ready for the wedding on Thursday,
[Pg 373] To accompany Paris to Saint Peter's Church,
Or I'll take you there myself.
Get out, you weakling! Get out, you burden!
You pale-faced creature!
Juliet. Dear dad, I’m begging you, I’m on my knees,
Just listen to me for a minute.
C. Forget you, you rebellious kid!
Listen up: make sure you get to church on Thursday,
Or just avoid making eye contact with me forever:
Don't talk, don't respond, say nothing;
I’m eager to lose my cool....
Lady C. You're too stressed out.
C. God's truth! It drives me crazy:
Day and night, at all hours and every moment,
My only concern has been
To find her a good match: and now I've organized
For a noble young guy,
From a good family, young, and well-educated,
He has all the qualities you’d want in a man;
And then to have a sad, crying fool,
A whiny little brat, benefiting from her luck,
To respond, 'I won't marry; I can’t love,
"I'm too young; please forgive me,"—
But if you don't want to get married, I'll let you go.
Do what you want, but you can't live with me.
Think about it, understand it, I’m not kidding.
Thursday is approaching; place your hand on your heart and reflect:
If you belong to me, I'll give you to my friend;
If you’re not, then just hang on, beg, starve, or die in the streets.
I swear on my soul, I’ll never recognize you.

This method of exhorting one's child to marry is peculiar to Shakespeare and the sixteenth century. Contradiction to these men was like a red rag to a bull; it drove them mad.

This way of pushing your child to get married is unique to Shakespeare and the sixteenth century. Disagreeing with these men was like waving a red flag in front of a bull; it drove them crazy.

We might be sure that in this age, and on this stage, decency was a thing unknown. It is wearisome, being a check; men got rid of it, because it was wearisome. It is a gift of reason and morality; as indecency is produced by nature and passion. Shakespeare's words are too indecent to be translated. His characters call things by their dirty names, and compel the thoughts to particular images of physical love. The talk of gentlemen and ladies is full of coarse allusions; we should have to find out an alehouse of the lowest description to hear like words nowadays.[639] [Pg 374]

We can be certain that in this time and place, decency was practically nonexistent. It's exhausting to maintain, so people discarded it because it was burdensome. Decency is a product of reason and morality, while indecency arises from nature and passion. Shakespeare’s language is too obscene to translate. His characters use explicit terms and force our minds to think of specific images of physical love. The conversations of gentlemen and ladies are filled with crude innuendos; we would have to seek out the sleaziest bar to hear such words today.[639] [Pg 374]

It would be in an alehouse too that we should have to look for the rude jests and brutal kind of wit which form the staple of these conversations. Kindly politeness is the slow fruit of advanced reflection; it is a sort of humanity and kindliness applied to small acts and everyday discourse; it bids man soften towards others, and forget himself for the sake of others; it constrains genuine nature, which is selfish and gross. This is why it is absent from the manners of the drama we are considering. You will see carmen, out of sportiveness and good humor, deal one another hard blows; so it is pretty well with the conversation of the lords and ladies of Shakespeare who are in a sportive mood; for instance, Beatrice and Benedick, very well bred folk as things go,[640] with a great reputation for wit and politeness, whose smart retorts create amusement for the bystanders. These "skirmishes of wit" consist in telling one another plainly: You are a coward, a glutton, an idiot, a buffoon, a rake, a brute! You are a parrot's tongue, a fool, a... (the word is there). Benedick says:

It would be in a bar as well that we would need to look for the crude jokes and harsh kind of humor that make up the core of these conversations. Genuine politeness is the gradual result of thoughtful reflection; it’s a kind of humanity and kindness applied to small gestures and everyday talk; it encourages people to be kinder to others and to put others before themselves; it tempers natural instincts, which are selfish and blunt. This is why it’s missing from the social interactions in the play we’re discussing. You’ll see the workers, in a playful spirit and good humor, exchanging hard hits; and it’s pretty similar with the dialogue between the lords and ladies of Shakespeare when they’re feeling playful; for example, Beatrice and Benedick, quite well-mannered by the standards of the time,[640] with a solid reputation for wit and courtesy, whose clever comebacks amuse those around them. These "exchanges of wit" involve straightforwardly telling each other: You’re a coward, a glutton, an idiot, a clown, a rake, a brute! You’ve got a parrot’s tongue, you’re a fool, a... (the term is there). Benedick says:

"I will go... to the Antipodes... rather than hold three
words' conference with this harpy.... I cannot endure my
Lady Tongue....
Don Pedro. You have put him down, lady, you have put him down.
Beatrice. So I would not he should do me, my lord, lest I should
prove the mother of fools."[641]

"I’d rather go... to the ends of the earth... than have a three"
I’m having a conversation with this annoying woman... I can’t stand my
Lady Tongue...
Don Pedro. You’ve put him in his place, lady, you’ve put him in his place.
Beatrice. I’d prefer if he didn’t do that to me, my lord, or I might
"end up being the mother of fools."[641]

We can infer the tone they use when in anger. Emilia, in "Othello," says:

We can tell the tone they use when they're angry. Emilia, in "Othello," says:

"He call'd her whore; a beggar in his drink
Could not have laid such terms upon his callat."[642]

"He called her a whore; a drunk beggar."
"Couldn't have disrespected his woman like that."

They have a vocabulary of foul words as complete as that of Rabelais, and they exhaust it. They catch up handfuls of mud and hurl it at their enemy, not conceiving themselves to be smirched.

They have a slang that’s as extensive as Rabelais's and they use it all. They grab handfuls of mud and throw it at their opponent, not thinking for a second that they’re dirtying themselves.

Their actions correspond. They go without shame or pity to the limits of their passion. They kill, poison, violate, burn; the stage is full of abominations. Shakespeare lugs upon the stage all the atrocious deeds of the Civil Wars. These are the ways of wolves and hyenas. We must read of Jack Cade's sedition[643] to[Pg 375] gain an idea of this madness and fury. We might imagine we were seeing infuriated beasts, the murderous recklessness of a wolf in a sheepfold, the brutality of a hog fouling and rolling himself in filth and blood. They destroy, kill, butcher each other; with their feet in the blood of their victims, they call for food and drink; they stick heads on pikes and make them kiss one another, and they laugh.

Their actions match each other. They go without shame or pity to the extremes of their passion. They kill, poison, violate, burn; the stage is filled with horrors. Shakespeare brings all the terrible acts of the Civil Wars to the stage. These are the ways of wolves and hyenas. We must read about Jack Cade's rebellion[643] to[Pg 375] understand this madness and rage. We might imagine we are seeing raging beasts, the murderous recklessness of a wolf among sheep, the brutality of a pig rolling around in filth and blood. They destroy, kill, and butcher each other; with their feet in the blood of their victims, they call for food and drinks; they stick heads on pikes and make them kiss one another, and they laugh.

"Jack Cade. There shall be in England seven halfpenny loaves sold for a penny.... There shall be no money; all shall eat and drink on my score, and I will apparel them all in one livery.... And here sitting upon London-stone, I charge and command that, of the city's cost, the pissing-conduit run nothing but claret wine this first year of our reign.... Away, burn all the records of the realm; my mouth shall be the parliament of England.... And henceforth all things shall be in common.... What canst thou answer to my majesty for giving up of Normandy unto Mounsieur Basimecu, the dauphin of France?... The proudest peer in the realm shall not wear a head on his shoulders, unless he pay me tribute; there shall not a maid be married, but she shall pay to me her maidenhead ere they have it. (Re-enter rebels with the heads of Lord Say and his son-in-law.) But is not this braver? Let them kiss one another, for they loved well when they were alive."[644]

"Jack Cade. In England, you'll be able to buy seven halfpenny loaves for a penny. There will be no money; everyone will eat and drink on my dime, and I’ll dress them all in the same uniform. And here, sitting on London stone, I declare and command that, at the city's expense, the pissing-conduit will flow with nothing but claret wine this first year of our reign. Get rid of all the records of the realm; my word will be the parliament of England. From now on, everything will be shared. What can you say to my authority for giving up Normandy to Monsieur Basimecu, the dauphin of France? The proudest noble in the realm won't keep his head unless he pays me tribute; no maid shall marry unless she gives me her maidenhead first. (Re-enter rebels with the heads of Lord Say and his son-in-law.) But isn’t this better? Let them kiss each other, for they cared for one another when they were alive."[644]

Man must not be let loose; we know not what lusts and rage may brood under a sober guise. Nature was never so hideous, and this hideousness is the truth.

Man should not be set free; we don't know what desires and anger may be hidden beneath a calm exterior. Nature has never been so ugly, and this ugliness is the reality.

re these cannibal manners only met with among the scum? Why, the princes are worse. The Duke of Cornwall orders the old Earl of Gloucester to be tied to a chair, because, owing to him, King Lear has escaped:

Are these cannibalistic behaviors only found among the lowlifes? Because the nobles are even worse. The Duke of Cornwall has the old Earl of Gloucester tied to a chair because, thanks to him, King Lear managed to escape:

"Fellows, hold the chair.
Upon these eyes of thine I'll set my foot.
(Gloucester is held down in the chair, while Cornwall plucks
out one of his eyes, and sets his foot on it.)
Glou. He that will think to live till he be old,
Give me some help! O cruel: O you gods!
Regan. One side will mock another; the other too.
Cornwall. If you see vengeance—
Servant. Hold your hand, my lord:
I have served you ever since I was a child;
But better service have I never done you,
Than now to bid you hold.
Regan. How now, you dog!
[Pg 376] Serv. If you did wear a beard upon your chin,
I'd shake it on this quarrel. What do you mean?
Corn. My villain! (Draws and runs at him.)
Serv. Nay, then, come on, and take the chance of anger.
(Draws; they fight; Cornwall is wounded.)
Regan. Give me thy sword. A peasant stands up thus.
(Snatches a sword, comes behind, and stabs him.)
Serv. O, I am slain! My lord, you have one eye left
To see some mischief on him. O! (Dies.)
Corn. Lest it see more, prevent it. Out, vile jelly!
Where is thy lustre now?
Glou. All dark and comfortless. Where's my son?...
Regan. Go thrust him out at gates, and let him smell
His way to Dover."[645]

"Hey, hold the chair."
I'm going to step on your eye.
(Gloucester is restrained in the chair, while Cornwall pulls
takes one of his eyes and puts his foot on it.
Glou. Anyone who thinks they’ll live to be old,
Help me! Oh, this is brutal: oh, you gods!
Regan. One side will tease the other; the other will do the same.
Cornwall. If you're seeking revenge—
Servant. Hold on, my lord:
I've been serving you since I was a child;
But I've never served you better,
Than now, I'm telling you to stop.
Regan. What’s gotten into you, you rascal!
[Pg 376] Serv. If you had a beard on your chin,
I'd let it go regarding this disagreement. What do you mean?
Corn. You scoundrel! (Draws and charges at him.)
Serv. Okay, let's do this and deal with the consequences.
(They draw their weapons; they fight; Cornwall gets injured.)
Regan. Give me your sword. A peasant stands up like this.
(Grabs a sword, comes up from behind, and stabs him.)
Serv. Oh, I'm dying! My lord, you’ve only got one eye left.
Looks like revenge is on the way. Oh! (Dies.)
Corn. It's better if it doesn't see more; leave, disgusting jelly!
Where's your light now?
Glou. It's all dark and bleak. Where's my son?...
Regan. Go push him out the gates and let him smell.
"His route to Dover."[645]

Such are the manners of that stage. They are unbridled, like those of the age, and like the poet's imagination. To copy the common actions of every-day life, the puerilities and feeblenesses to which the greatest continually sink, the outbursts of passion which degrade them, the indecent, harsh, or foul words, the atrocious deeds in which license revels, the brutality and ferocity of primitive nature, is the work of a free and unencumbered imagination. To copy this hideousness and these excesses with a selection of such familiar, significant, precise details, that they reveal under every word of every personage a complete civilization, is the work of a concentrated and all-powerful imagination. This species of manners and this energy of description indicate the same faculty, unique and excessive, which the style had already indicated.

Such are the manners of that time. They're uncontrolled, just like the era itself and the poet's creativity. To replicate the ordinary actions of daily life, the trivialities and weaknesses that even the greatest can fall into, the emotional outbursts that bring them down, the rude, harsh, or offensive words, the horrific acts in which freedom runs wild, and the brutality and savagery of human nature, requires a free and uninhibited imagination. To depict this ugliness and these extremes with a selection of familiar, significant, and precise details that reveal a complete civilization beneath every word of each character is the work of a focused and incredibly powerful imagination. This type of behavior and this intensity of description signal the same unique and excessive ability that the style has already shown.


SECTION IV.—Dramatis Personæ

On this common background stands out in striking relief a population of distinct living figures, illuminated by an intense light. This creative power is Shakespeare's great gift, and it communicates an extraordinary significance to his words. Every phrase pronounced by one of its characters enables us to see, besides the idea which it contains and the emotion which prompted it, the aggregate of the qualities and the entire character which produced it—the mood, physical attitude, bearing, look of the man, all instantaneously, with a clearness and force approached by no one. The words which strike our ears are not [Pg 377] the thousandth part of those we hear within; they are like sparks thrown off here and there; the eyes catch rare flashes of flame; the mind alone perceives the vast conflagration of which they are the signs and the effect. He gives us two dramas in one: the first strange, convulsive, curtailed, visible; the other consistent, immense, invisible; the one covers the other so well, that as a rule we do not realize that we are perusing words: we hear the roll of those terrible voices, we see contracted features, glowing eyes, pallid faces; we see the agitation, the furious resolutions which mount to the brain with the feverish blood, and descend to the sharp-strung nerves. This property possessed by every phrase to exhibit a world of sentiments and forms, comes from the fact that the phrase is actually caused by a world of emotions and images. Shakespeare, when he wrote, felt all that we feel, and much besides. He had the prodigious faculty of seeing in a twinkling of the eye a complete character, body, mind, past and present, in every detail and every depth of his being, with the exact attitude and the expression of face, which the situation demanded. A word here and there of Hamlet or Othello would need for its explanation three pages of commentaries; each of the half-understood thoughts, which the commentator may have discovered, has left its trace in the turn of the phrase, in the nature of the metaphor, in the order of the words; nowadays, in pursuing these traces, we divine the thoughts. These innumerable traces have been impressed in a second, within the compass of a line. In the next line there are as many, impressed just as quickly, and in the same compass. You can gauge the concentration and the velocity of the imagination which creates thus.

On this common background, a population of distinct living figures stands out sharply, illuminated by a bright light. This creative ability is Shakespeare's incredible gift, giving extraordinary meaning to his words. Every phrase uttered by one of his characters allows us to see not only the idea it conveys and the emotion that inspired it, but also the full range of qualities and the entire character that produced it—the mood, physical stance, demeanor, and expression of the person, all at once, with a clarity and intensity unmatched by anyone else. The words we hear are just a tiny fraction of those we perceive within; they're like sparks flying off in different directions; our eyes catch rare flashes of fire; our minds alone recognize the vast blaze they represent and their effects. He gives us two plays in one: the first is strange, chaotic, and visible; the second is consistent, vast, and invisible; the first completely covers the second, so usually, we don’t even realize we are reading words: we hear the echoes of those haunting voices, see tensed faces, bright eyes, and pale features; we perceive the turmoil and intense resolutions racing through the mind along with the burning blood, descending to the taut nerves. This quality of each phrase to reveal a world of feelings and forms comes from the fact that the phrase is genuinely produced by a world of emotions and images. Shakespeare, when he wrote, felt all that we feel and much more. He had the extraordinary ability to perceive a complete character—body, mind, history, and present—down to every detail and depth of his being, with the exact stance and facial expression that the situation required. A few words here and there from Hamlet or Othello might need three pages of commentary to explain; each of the half-understood thoughts that the commentator may have discovered leaves its mark in the phrasing, the nature of the metaphor, and the arrangement of the words; today, by tracing these marks, we uncover the thoughts. These countless traces are etched in an instant, within the length of a line. In the next line, there are just as many, marked just as swiftly, and within the same space. You can measure the concentration and speed of the imagination that creates this way.

These characters are all of the same family. Good or bad, gross or delicate, witty or stupid, Shakespeare gives them all the same kind of spirit which is his own. He has made of them imaginative people, void of will and reason, impassioned machines, vehemently jostled one against another, who were outwardly whatever is most natural and most abandoned in human nature. Let us act the play to ourselves, and see in all its stages this clanship of figures, this prominence of portraits.

These characters are all part of the same family. Whether they're good or bad, rough or delicate, clever or foolish, Shakespeare gives them all a spirit that's uniquely his. He has created imaginative individuals, lacking will and reason, passionate machines, fiercely pushing against one another, who embody whatever is most natural and reckless in human nature. Let's perform the play for ourselves and observe at every stage this connection of figures, this prominence of portraits.

Lowest of all are the stupid folk, babbling or brutish. Imagination already exists there, where reason is not yet born; it exists also there where reason is dead. The idiot and the brute blindly follow the phantoms which exist in their benumbed or [Pg 378] mechanical brains. No poet has understood this mechanism like Shakespeare. His Caliban, for instance, a deformed savage, fed on roots, growls like a beast under the hand of Prospero, who has subdued him. He howls continually against his master, though he knows that every curse will be paid back with "cramps and aches." He is a chained wolf, trembling and fierce, who tries to bite when approached, and who crouches when he see's the lash raised. He has a foul sensuality, a loud base laugh, the gluttony of degraded humanity. He wishes to violate Miranda in her sleep. He cries for his food, and gorges himself when he gets it. A sailor who had landed in the island, Stephano, gives him wine; he kisses his feet, and takes him for a god; he asks if he has not dropped from heaven, and adores him. We find in him rebellious and baffled passions, which are eager to rise again and to be satiated. Stephano had beaten his comrade. Caliban cries, "Beat Him enough: after a little time I'll beat him too." He prays Stephano to come with him and murder Prospero in his sleep; he thirsts to lead him there, dances through joy and sees his master already with his "weasand" cut, and his brains scattered on the earth:

Lowest of all are the stupid people, babbling or brutish. Imagination is already at play where reason hasn’t been born yet; it also exists where reason is dead. The fool and the brute blindly follow the illusions that reside in their numb or mechanical brains. No poet has understood this mechanism like Shakespeare. His Caliban, for example, a deformed savage who lives on roots, growls like a beast under the hand of Prospero, who has conquered him. He endlessly howls against his master, even though he knows that every curse will bring back "cramps and aches." He is a chained wolf, trembling and fierce, trying to bite when approached, and cowering when he sees the whip raised. He possesses a filthy sensuality, a loud, base laugh, and the gluttony of a degraded humanity. He wants to assault Miranda in her sleep. He cries for food and stuffs himself when he gets it. A sailor who landed on the island, Stephano, gives him wine; Caliban kisses his feet and thinks he is a god; he asks if he hasn’t dropped from heaven and worships him. We see in him rebellious and frustrated passions, eager to rise again and be fulfilled. Stephano had beaten his companion. Caliban cries, "Beat him enough: after a little time I'll beat him too." He begs Stephano to join him in murdering Prospero in his sleep; he yearns to lead him there, dances in joy, and imagines his master already with his throat cut and his brains scattered on the ground:

"Prithee, my king, be quiet. See'st thou here,
This is the mouth o' the cell: no noise, and enter.
Do that good mischief which may make this island
Thine own forever, and I, thy Caliban,
For aye thy foot-licker."[646]

"Please be quiet, my king. Do you see here, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
This is the entrance to the cell: keep quiet and come in.
Engage in that meaningful activism that can transform this island.
Yours always, and I, your Caliban,
Will always be your pet. [646]

Others, like Ajax and Cloten, are more like men, and yet it is pure mood that Shakespeare depicts in them, as in Caliban. The clogging corporeal machine, the mass of muscles, the thick blood sluggishly moving along in the veins of these fighting men, oppress the intelligence, and leave no life but for animal passions. Ajax uses his fists, and devours meat; that is his existence; if he is jealous of Achilles, it is pretty much as a bull is jealous of his fellow. He permits himself to be restrained and led by Ulysses, without looking before him: the grossest flattery decoys him. The Greeks have urged him to accept Hector's challenge. Behold him puffed up with pride, scorning to answer anyone, not knowing what he says or does. Thersites cries, "Good-morrow, Ajax"; and he replies, "Thanks, Agamemnon." He has no further thought than to contemplate his [Pg 379] enormous frame, and roll majestically his big stupid eyes. When the day of the fight has come, he strikes at Hector as on an anvil. After a good while they are separated. "I am not warm yet," says Ajax, "let us fight again."[647] Cloten is less massive than this phlegmatic ox; but he is just as idiotic, just as vainglorious, just as coarse. The beautiful Imogen, urged by his insults and his scullion manners, tells him that his whole body is not worth as much a Posthumus's meanest garment. He is stung to the quick, repeats the words several times; he cannot shake off the idea, and runs at it again and again with his head down, like an angry ram:

Others, like Ajax and Cloten, are more like regular guys, and yet it’s pure mood that Shakespeare captures in them, just like in Caliban. The heavy physical body, the mass of muscles, the thick blood sluggishly flowing through the veins of these warriors, suffocates the mind, leaving no room for anything but basic animal desires. Ajax fights with his fists and devours meat; that defines his life. If he feels jealous of Achilles, it’s pretty much like how a bull feels jealous of another bull. He allows himself to be held back and guided by Ulysses, without considering what's ahead of him: the simplest flattery leads him astray. The Greeks have pushed him to take on Hector’s challenge. Look at him, puffed up with pride, refusing to respond to anyone, totally clueless about what he's saying or doing. Thersites calls out, "Good morning, Ajax," and he responds, "Thanks, Agamemnon." He has no other thoughts than to admire his enormous body and roll his big, stupid eyes around. When the day of the fight finally arrives, he swings at Hector like he’s pounding on an anvil. After a while, they’re pulled apart. "I’m not warmed up yet," says Ajax, "let’s fight again." Cloten is less bulky than this dull brute; but he’s just as foolish, just as arrogant, just as crude. The lovely Imogen, fed up with his insults and his servant-like behavior, tells him that his whole body isn’t worth as much as even the most worn-out piece of Posthumus’s clothing. He’s deeply hurt, repeats her words several times; he can’t shake off the thought and charges at it again and again with his head down, like a mad ram:

"Cloten. 'His garment?' Now, the devil—
Imogen. To Dorothy my woman hie thee presently—
C. 'His garment?'... You have abused me: 'His meanest
garment!'... I'll be revenged: 'His meanest garment!' Well."[648]

"Cloten. 'His outfit?' Seriously—"
Imogen. Go to Dorothy, my lady, right now—
C. 'His clothes?'... You've done me wrong: 'His most basic
"Clothes!... I'll get my revenge: 'His most basic clothes!' Fine."[648]

He gets some of Posthumus's garments, and goes to Milford Haven, expecting to meet Imogen there. On his way he mutters thus:

He takes some of Posthumus's clothes and heads to Milford Haven, expecting to meet Imogen there. On his way, he mutters:

"With that suit upon my back, will I ravish her: first kill him, and in her eyes; there shall she see my valor, which will then be a torment to her contempt. He on the ground, my speech of insultment ended on his dead body, and when my lust has dined—which, as I say, to vex her I will execute in the clothes that she so praised—to the court I'll knock her back, foot her home again."[649]

"With that suit on my back, I’ll win her over: first, I’ll take him down, and in her eyes, she’ll see my bravery, which will then haunt her disdain. He’ll be on the ground, my insults thrown over his lifeless body, and once I’ve fulfilled my desires—which, as I said, I’ll do while wearing the clothes she praised—I’ll head back to the court and send her home again."[649]

Others again, are but babblers: for example, Polonius, the grave brainless counsellor; a great baby, not yet out of his "swathing clouts"; a solemn booby, who rains on men a shower of counsels, compliments, and maxims; a sort of court speaking-trumpet, useful in grand ceremonies, with the air of a thinker, but fit only to spout words. But the most complete of all these characters is that of the nurse in "Romeo and Juliet," a gossip, loose in her talk, a regular kitchen oracle, smelling of the stewpan and old boots, foolish, impudent, immoral, but otherwise a good creature, and affectionate to her nurse-child. Mark this disjointed and never-ending gossip's babble:

Others, on the other hand, are just talkers: for example, Polonius, the serious but mindless advisor; a big baby, still wrapped in his "swaddling clothes"; a pompous fool who showers people with advice, compliments, and sayings; a sort of court speaker, handy for grand occasions, pretending to think but really just good at spouting words. But the most complete example of all these characters is the nurse in "Romeo and Juliet," a chatterbox, loose-lipped, a real kitchen oracle, smelling of stew and old shoes, silly, brash, immoral, but still a good person and caring towards her nurse-child. Pay attention to this disjointed and never-ending gossiping:

"Nurse. 'Faith I can tell her age unto an hour.
Lady Capulet. She's not fourteen....
[Pg 380] Nurse. Come Lammas-eve at night shall she be fourteen.
Susan and she—God rest all Christian souls!—
Were of an age: well, Susan is with God;
She was too good for me: but, as I said,
On Lammas-eve at night shall she be fourteen;
That shall she, marry; I remember it well.
'Tis since the earthquake now eleven years;
And she was wean'd—I never shall forget it—
Of all the days of the year, upon that day:
For I had then laid wormwood to my dug,
Sitting in the sun under the dove-house wall;
My lord and you were then at Mantua:—
Nay, I do bear a brain:—but, as I said,
When it did taste the wormwood on the nipple
Of my dug and felt it bitter, pretty fool,
To see it tetchy and fall out with the dug!
Shake, quoth the dove-house: 'twas no need, I trow,
To bid me trudge:
And since that time it is eleven years;
For then she could stand alone; nay, by the rood,
She could have run and waddled all about;
For even the day before, she broke her brow."[650]

Nurse. 'Honestly, I can pinpoint her age down to the hour.
Lady Capulet. She's not yet 14...
[Pg 380] Nurse. She'll turn fourteen on the evening before Lammas.
Susan and her—God bless all Christian souls!—
We were the same age: well, Susan is with God;
She was too good for me; but, as I mentioned,
On the night before Lammas, she'll turn fourteen;
I remember that well.
It’s been eleven years since the earthquake.
And she was weaned—I’ll never forget that—
Out of all the days of the year, it was that day:
Because I had just pressed wormwood to my chest,
Sitting in the sun by the dove-cote wall;
You and my lord were in Mantua at that time:—
No, I do have a brain—but, as I mentioned,
When she tasted the wormwood on the nipple
Of my heart and found it bitter, poor thing,
To see her upset and have a thing with me!
Shake, said the dove-house: I already knew that,
Get up and go.
And since then, it's been eleven years;
Because back then she could take care of herself; no, by the cross,
She could have run and waddled everywhere;
Because just the day before, she fell and hurt her forehead."[650]

Then she tells an indecent anecdote, which she begins over again four times. She is silenced: what then? She has her anecdote in her head, and cannot cease repeating it and laughing to herself. Endless repetitions are the mind's first step. The vulgar do not pursue the straight line of reasoning and of the story; they repeat their steps, as it were merely marking time: struck with an image, they keep it for an hour before their eyes, and are never tired of it. If they do advance, they turn aside to a hundred subordinate ideas before they get at the phrase required. They allow themselves to be diverted by all the thoughts which come across them. This is what the nurse does; and when she brings Juliet news of her lover, she torments and wearies her, less from a wish to tease than from a habit of wandering from the point:

Then she shares a crude story, which she retells four times. She’s quieted: so what? That story is stuck in her head, and she can’t stop repeating it and laughing to herself. Endless repetition is the mind’s first step. The shallow don’t follow a straight line of reasoning or storytelling; they just go in circles, marking time: struck by an image, they fixate on it for an hour and never get tired of it. If they do make progress, they get sidetracked by a hundred side thoughts before they reach the point they need. They let themselves be distracted by every passing thought. This is what the nurse does; and when she brings Juliet news of her lover, she annoys and exhausts her, not out of a desire to tease but out of a habit of straying from the main topic.

"Nurse. Jesu, what haste? can you not stay awhile?
Do you not see that I am out of breath?
Juliet. How art thou out of breath, when thou hast breath
To say to me that thou art out of breath?
Is thy news good, or bad? answer to that;
Say either, and I'll stay the circumstance:
Let me be satisfied: is't good or bad?
[Pg 381] N. Well, you have made a simple choice; you know not how to choose
a man: Romeo! no, not he: though his face be better than any man's,
yet his legs excels all men's; and for a hand and a foot, and a body,
though they be not to be talked on, yet they are past compare: he is
not the flower of courtesy, but, I'll warrant him, as gentle as a lamb.
Go thy ways, wench; serve God. What, have you dined at home?
J. No, no: but all this did I know before.
What says he of our marriage? what of that?
N. Lord, how my head aches! what a head have I!
It beats as it would fall in twenty pieces.
My back o' t'other side—O, my back, my back!
Beshrew your heart for sending me about,
To catch my death with jaunting up and down!
J. I' faith, I am sorry that thou art not well.
Sweet, sweet, sweet nurse, tell me, what says my love?
N. Your love says, like an honest gentleman, and a courteous, and
a kind, and a handsome, and, I warrant, a virtuous—Where is your
mother?"[651]

"Nurse. Seriously, why are you in such a hurry? Can't you take a minute?"
Can't you tell I'm out of breath?
Juliet. How can you be out of breath when you can breathe?
Are you trying to say that you’re out of breath?
Is the news good or bad? Just give me a straight answer.
Just say either one, and I'll skip the details:
Just tell me, is it good or bad?
[Pg 381] N. Well, you’ve made a dumb choice; you obviously don’t know how to decide.
a man: Romeo! No, not him: even though he's better looking than any guy,
his legs are better than anyone else's; and when it comes to his hands, feet, and body,
although I won't delve into that, they’re unmatched: he’s
Not the most polite person, but I assure you he's as gentle as a lamb.
Go ahead, girl; serve God. So, have you eaten at home?
J. No, no, I already knew all of this.
What does he say about our marriage? What's that all about?
N. Lord, my head hurts so much! What a headache I have!
It feels like it's about to break into twenty pieces.
My back is hurting on the other side—Oh, my back, my back!
Curse your heart for leading me in circles,
To risk getting sick by running around!
I genuinely apologize that you're not feeling well.
Sweet, sweet, sweet nurse, please tell me, what does my love say?
N. Your love expresses, like a true gentleman, polite, and
kind, good-looking, and I’m sure, virtuous—Where's your __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?
mother? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

It is never-ending. Her gabble is worse when she comes to announce to Juliet the death of her cousin and the banishment of Romeo. It is the shrill cry and chatter of an overgrown asthmatic magpie. She laments, confuses the names, spins roundabout sentences, ends by asking for aqua-vitœ. She curses Romeo, then brings him to Juliet's chamber. Next day Juliet is ordered to marry Earl Paris; Juliet throws herself into her nurse's arms, praying for comfort, advice, assistance. The other finds the true remedy: Marry Paris,

It feels like it goes on forever. Her rambling gets worse when she comes to tell Juliet about her cousin’s death and Romeo’s banishment. It's like the loud, chaotic chatter of a hyperactive magpie. She mourns, mixes up names, rambles on in circles, and ends by asking for aqua-vitœ. She curses Romeo, then leads him to Juliet's room. The next day, Juliet is told she has to marry Earl Paris; Juliet collapses into her nurse's arms, looking for comfort, advice, and help. The nurse finds the real solution: Marry Paris,

"O, he's a lovely gentleman!
Romeo's a dishclout to him: an eagle, madam,
Hath not so green, so quick, so fair an eye
As Paris hath. Beshrew my very heart,
I think you are happy in this second match.
For it excels your first."[652]

"Oh, he's a great guy!"
Romeo is nothing next to him: an eagle, my lady,
Doesn't have such a bright, sharp, and beautiful eye.
As Paris does. I swear on my heart,
I think you're fortunate with this second match.
"Because it's better than your first."[652]

This cool immorality, these weather-cock arguments, this fashion of estimating love like a fishwoman, completes the portrait.

This detached immorality, these fickle arguments, this way of valuing love like a vendor at a market, rounds out the picture.


SECTION V.—Men of Wit

The mechanical imagination produces Shakespeare's fool-characters: a quick, venturesome, dazzling, unquiet imagination, produces his men of wit. Of wit there are many kinds. [Pg 382] One, altogether French, which is but reason, a foe to paradox, scorner of folly, a sort of incisive common-sense, having no occupation but to render truth amusing and evident, the most effective weapon with an intelligent and vain people: such was the wit of Voltaire and the drawing-rooms. The other, that of improvisators and artists, is a mere inventive rapture, paradoxical, unshackled, exuberant, a sort of self-entertainment, a phantasmagoria of images, flashes of wit, strange ideas, dazing and intoxicating, like the movement and illumination in a ball-room. Such is the wit of Mercutio, of the clowns, of Beatrice, Rosalind, and Benedick. They laugh, not from a sense of the ridiculous, but from the desire to laugh. You must look elsewhere for the campaigns with aggressive reason makes against human folly. Here folly is in its full bloom. Our folk think of amusement, and nothing more. They are good-humored; they let their wit prance gayly over the possible and the impossible. They play upon words, contort their sense, draw absurd and laughable inferences, send them back to one another, and without intermission, as if with shuttlecocks, and vie with each other in singularity and invention. They dress all their ideas in strange or sparkling metaphors. The taste of the time was for masquerades; their conversation is a masquerade of ideas. They say nothing in a simple style; they only seek to heap together subtle things, far-fetched, difficult to invent and to understand; all their expressions are over-refined, unexpected, extraordinary; they strain their thought, and change it into a caricature. "Alas, poor Romeo!" says Mercutio, "he is already dead; stabbed with a white wench's black eye; shot through the ear with a love-song, the very pin of his heart cleft with the blind bow-boy's butt-shaft."[653] Benedick relates a conversation he has just held with his mistress: "O, she misused me past the endurance of a block! an oak, but with one green leaf on it would have answered her; my very visor began to assume life, and scold with her."[654] These gay and perpetual extravagances show the bearing of the speakers. They do not remain quietly seated in their chairs, like the Marquesses in the "Misanthrope"; they whirl round, leap, paint their faces, gesticulate boldly their ideas; their wit-rockets end with a song. Young folk, soldiers and artists, they let off their fireworks of phrases, and gambol round [Pg 383] about. "There was a star danced, and under that was I born."[655] This expression of Beatrice's aptly describes the kind of poetical, sparkling, unreasoning, charming wit, more akin to music than to literature, a sort of dream, which is spoken out aloud, and whilst wide awake, not unlike that described by Mercutio:

The mechanical imagination creates Shakespeare's fool-characters: a quick, daring, dazzling, restless imagination creates his witty characters. There are many types of wit. [Pg 382] One type, altogether French, is just reason, an enemy to paradox, scorner of folly, a kind of sharp common sense, whose only job is to make truth entertaining and clear, the most effective weapon among an intelligent and vain people: that was the wit of Voltaire and the salons. The other, that of improvisers and artists, is pure inventive joy, paradoxical, unrestricted, exuberant, a kind of self-entertainment, a phantasmagoria of images, flashes of wit, strange ideas, dazzling and intoxicating, like the movement and lights in a ballroom. This is the wit of Mercutio, of the clowns, of Beatrice, Rosalind, and Benedick. They laugh, not because they sense the ridiculous, but because they simply want to laugh. You need to look elsewhere for the battles aggressive reason wages against human folly. Here folly is in full bloom. Our people seek amusement and nothing more. They are light-hearted; they let their wit dance playfully over what’s possible and impossible. They play with words, twist their meanings, draw absurd and laughable conclusions, send them back and forth like shuttlecocks, and compete with each other in uniqueness and creativity. They dress their ideas in strange or sparkling metaphors. The fashion of the time was for masquerades; their conversation is a masquerade of ideas. They don’t speak plainly; they only aim to pile up subtle things, far-fetched, hard to invent and understand; all their expressions are overly refined, unexpected, extraordinary; they stretch their thoughts until they become caricatures. "Alas, poor Romeo!" says Mercutio, "he is already dead; stabbed by a white girl's black eye; shot through the ear with a love song, the very pin of his heart split by the blind archer's arrow."[653] Benedick recounts a conversation he just had with his girlfriend: "Oh, she treated me worse than a blockhead! An oak tree, with just one green leaf, would have been enough for her; even my mask seemed to come to life and scold her."[654] These lively and constant exaggerations show the demeanor of the speakers. They don’t sit quietly in their chairs like the Marquesses in "The Misanthrope"; they spin around, leap, paint their faces, boldly gesticulate their ideas; their wit-rockets end with a song. Young people, soldiers, and artists, they let off their fireworks of phrases and frolic around [Pg 383]. "There was a star danced, and under that was I born."[655] This saying of Beatrice's perfectly captures the kind of poetic, sparkling, unreasoning, charming wit, closer to music than to literature, a kind of dream that is spoken out loud, while fully awake, not unlike what Mercutio describes:

"O, then, I see Queen Mab hath been with you.
She is the fairies' midwife; and she comes
In shape no bigger than an agate-stone
On the fore-finger of an alderman,
Drawn with a team of little atomies
Athwart men's noses as they lie asleep;
Her wagon-spokes made of long spinners' legs,
The cover of the wings of grasshoppers,
The traces of the smallest spider's web,
The collars of the moonshine's watery beams,
Her whip of cricket's bone, the lash of film,
Her wagoner a small gray-coated gnat,
Not half so big as a round little worm
Prick'd from the lazy finger of a maid;
Her chariot is an empty hazel-nut,
Made by the joiner squirrel or old grub,
Time out o' mind the fairies' coachmakers.
And in this state she gallops night by night
Through lovers' brains, and then they dream of love;
O'er courtiers' knees, that dream on court'sies straight,
O'er lawyers' fingers, who straight dream on fees,
O'er ladies' lips, who straight on kisses dream....
Sometime she gallops o'er a courtier's nose,
And then dreams he of smelling out a suit;
And sometime comes she with a tithe-pig's tail
Tickling a person's nose as a' lies asleep,
Then dreams he of another benefice:
Sometime she driveth o'er a soldier's neck,
And then dreams he of cutting foreign throats,
Of breaches, ambuscadoes, Spanish blades,
Of healths five-fathom deep: and then anon
Drums in his ear, at which he starts and wakes,
And being thus frighted swears a prayer or two
And sleeps again. This is that very Mab
That plats the manes of horses in the night,
And bakes the elf-locks in foul sluttish hairs,
Which once untangled much misfortune bodes...
This is she."[656]

"Oh, I see Queen Mab has been with you."
She is the midwife for the fairies; she shows up
In a form no larger than a marble
On the index finger of an alderman,
Drawn with a group of small creatures
Across men's noses while they sleep;
Her wagon wheels were made from long spider legs,
The cover made of grasshopper wings,
The remnants of the tiniest spider's web,
The collars of moonlight's shimmering rays,
Her whip, made from a cricket's bone and the strands of a delicate cloth,
Her driver was a small gray-coated gnat,
No larger than a small worm
Pricked by a lazy maid's finger;
Her chariot is an empty hazelnut,
Made by the squirrel or an ancient worm,
For as long as anyone can remember, the fairies' coachmakers.
And in this condition, she rides every night.
Through lovers' thoughts, and they fantasize about love;
Over the knees of courtiers, who dream of manners right away,
Through lawyers' fingers, who instantly think of fees,
Over the lips of women, who dream of kisses...
Sometimes she races over a courtier's nose,
Then he dreams of discovering a legal case;
And sometimes she shows up with a pig's tail.
Tickling someone's nose while they sleep,
Then they envision a new position of advantage:
Sometimes she rides on a soldier's neck,
And then he dreams of slitting foreign throats,
Of ambushes, battles, Spanish blades,
Of toasts five meters deep: and then suddenly
He wakes up to the sound of drums in his ear,
Startled, they mutter a prayer or two.
And falls asleep again. This is the very Mab __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Who braids the manes of horses at night,
And messes up the elf locks in dirty hair,
Once unraveled, they predict a lot of trouble...
This is her. [656]

CHOICE EXAMPLES OF BOOK ILLUMINATION.
Fac-similes from Illuminated Manuscripts and Illustrated Books of Early Date.

CHOICE EXAMPLES OF BOOK ILLUMINATION.
Facsimiles from Illuminated Manuscripts and Illustrated Books of Early Date.

TITLE-PAGE OF THE HYPNEROTOMACHIA.

Cover Page of the Hypnerotomachia.

The present frontispiece belongs to a French translation of the work of Poliphilo, the only book with decorated borders and insertions ever published by the Venetian Aldi. They printed the Hypnerotomachia in 1499, and it was reproduced in a French translation, with the present title-page by the Parisian printer, Jacques Kerver, in 1546. All the profuse embellishments of the Aldine edition were retained, but the title-page here reproduced is from a design of the famous French sculptor, Jean Goujon.

The current front page is from a French translation of Poliphilo's book, the only work with decorated borders and illustrations ever published by the Venetian Aldi. They printed the Hypnerotomachia in 1499, and it was later reprinted in French by the Parisian printer Jacques Kerver in 1546, featuring the current title page. All the elaborate decorations from the Aldine edition were preserved, but the title page shown here is based on a design by the famous French sculptor Jean Goujon.

Romeo interrupts him, or he would never end. Let the reader compare with the dialogue of the French theatre this little poem

Romeo cuts him off, or he would go on forever. Let the reader compare this little poem with the dialogue of French theater.

"Child of an idle brain,
Begot of nothing but vain fantasy,"[657]

"A result of a lazy mind,
Born from nothing but idle imagination, "[657]

introduced without incongruity in the midst of a conversation of the sixteenth century, and he will understand the difference between the wit which devotes itself to reasoning, or to record a subject for laughter, and that imagination which is self-amused with its own act.

introduced without awkwardness in the middle of a conversation from the sixteenth century, and he will grasp the difference between wit that focuses on reasoning or aims to create humor, and that imagination which finds enjoyment in its own expression.

Falstaff has the passions of an animal, and the imagination of a man of wit. There is no character which better exemplifies the fire and immorality of Shakespeare. Falstaff is a great supporter of disreputable places, swearer, gamester, idler, wine-bibber, as low as he well can be. He has a big belly, bloodshot eyes, bloated face, shaking legs; he spends his life with his elbows among the tavern-jugs, or asleep on the ground behind the arras; he only wakes to curse, lie, brag, and steal. He is as big a swindler as Panurge, who had sixty-three ways of making money, "of which the honestest was by sly theft." And what is worse, he is an old man, a knight, a courtier, and well educated. Must he not be odious and repulsive? By no means; we cannot help liking him. At bottom, like his brother Panurge, he is "the best fellow in the world." He has no malice in his composition; no other wish than to laugh and be amused. When insulted, he bawls out louder than his attackers, and pays them back with interest in coarse words and insults; but he owes them no grudge for it. The next minute he is sitting down with them in a low tavern, drinking their health like a brother and comrade. If he has vices, he exposes them so frankly that we are obliged to forgive him them. He seems to say to us, "Well, so I am, what then? I like drinking: isn't the wine good? I take to my heels when hard hitting begins; don't blows hurt? I get into debt, and do fools out their money; isn't it nice to have money in your pocket? I brag; isn't it natural to want to be well thought of?"—"Dost thou hear, Hal? thou knowest, in the state of innocency, Adam fell; and what should poor Jack Falstaff do in the days of villainy? Thou seest I have more flesh than another man, and therefore more frailty."[658] [Pg 385] Falstaff is so frankly immoral, that he ceases to be so. Conscience ends at a certain point; nature assumes its place, and man rushes upon what he desires, without more thought of being just or unjust than an animal in the neighboring wood. Falstaff, engaged in recruiting, has sold exemptions to all the rich people, and only enrolled starved and half-naked wretches. There's but a shirt and a half in all his company: that does not trouble him. Bah: "they'll find linen enough on every hedge." The prince, who has seen them, says, "I did never see such pitiful rascals. Tut, tut," answers Falstaff, "good enough to toss; food for powder; they'll fill a pit as well as better; tush, man, mortal men, mortal men."[659] His second excuse is his unfailing spirit. If ever there was a man who could jabber, it is he. Insults and oaths, curses, jobations, protests, flow from him as from an open barrel. He is never at a loss; he devises a shift for every difficulty. Lies sprout out of him, fructify, increase, beget one another, like mushrooms on a rich and rotten bed of earth. He lies still more from his imagination and nature than from interest and necessity. It is evident from the manner in which he strains his fictions. He says he has fought alone against two men. The next moment it is four. Presently we have seven, then eleven, then fourteen. He is stopped in time, or he would soon be talking of a whole army. When unmasked, he does not lose his temper, and is the first to laugh at his boastings. "Gallants, lads, boys, hearts of gold.... What, shall we be merry? shall we have a play extempore?"[660] He does the scolding part of King Henry with so much truth that we might take him for a king, or an actor. This big potbellied fellow, a coward, a cynic, a brawler, a drunkard, a lewd rascal, a pothouse poet, is one of Shakespeare's favorites. The reason is, that his morals are those of pure nature, and Shakespeare's mind is congenial with his own.

Falstaff has the instincts of an animal and the cleverness of a witty man. No character better represents the passion and immorality of Shakespeare. Falstaff is a strong supporter of shady places, a swearer, gambler, idler, and heavy drinker, as low as he can be. He has a large belly, bloodshot eyes, a bloated face, and shaky legs; he spends his life with his elbows on the tavern tables or asleep on the ground behind the curtains; he only wakes up to curse, lie, brag, and steal. He is as much of a con artist as Panurge, who had sixty-three ways to make money, "of which the most honest was by sly theft." What’s worse, he’s an old man, a knight, a courtier, and well-educated. Shouldn’t he be disgusting and repulsive? Not at all; we can’t help but like him. Deep down, like his brother Panurge, he is "the best guy in the world." He carries no malice; his only desire is to laugh and have fun. When insulted, he yells louder than his attackers and returns the favor with rude words and insults; but he bears no grudge. The next moment he’s sitting with them in a rundown tavern, drinking to their health like a brother and friend. If he has vices, he reveals them so openly that we must forgive him. He seems to say to us, "Well, that’s me, so what? I like drinking: isn’t the wine good? I run when a fight starts; don’t blows hurt? I get into debt and trick fools out of their money; isn’t it nice to have money in your pocket? I brag; isn’t it natural to want to be well thought of?"—"Hey, Hal? You know, in the state of innocence, Adam fell; and what should poor Jack Falstaff do in the days of villainy? You see I have more flesh than another man, and therefore more weakness." Falstaff is so openly immoral that he stops being so. Conscience has its limits; nature takes over, and man rushes toward what he desires, thinking no more about being just or unjust than an animal in the woods. Falstaff, while recruiting, has sold exemptions to all the rich people and only signed up starving, half-naked wretches. There’s barely a shirt among all his recruits: that doesn’t bother him. "They’ll find plenty of linen on every hedge." The prince, who has seen them, says, "I’ve never seen such pitiful rascals." "Tut, tut," replies Falstaff, "good enough to toss; cannon fodder; they’ll fill a pit just as well as anyone else; come on, man, they’re just mortal men." His second excuse is his undying spirit. If there ever was a man who could talk endlessly, it’s him. Insults, oaths, curses, complaints, protests flow from him like from an open barrel. He’s never at a loss; he finds a way to get out of every situation. Lies spring from him, thrive, multiply, and lead to more lies, like mushrooms on rich, rotten soil. He tells more lies from imagination and nature than out of interest or necessity. It’s clear from how he stretches his tales. He claims he fought alone against two men. The next moment it’s four. Soon we hear seven, then eleven, then fourteen. He’d keep going if he weren’t stopped, and before long, he’d be talking about a whole army. When caught out, he doesn’t lose his cool and is the first to laugh at his own boasts. "Hey, everyone, shall we have some fun? Want to put on an impromptu play?" He plays the scolding part of King Henry with so much truth that we might think he’s a king or an actor. This big potbellied guy, a coward, a cynic, a fighter, a drunk, a lewd rascal, and a tavern poet, is one of Shakespeare’s favorites. The reason is that his morals are those of pure nature, and Shakespeare’s mind resonates with his own.


SECTION VI.—Shakespeare's Women

Nature is shameless and gross amidst this mass of flesh, heavy with wine and fatness. It is delicate in the delicate body of women, but as unreasoning and impassioned in Desdemona as in Falstaff. Shakespeare's women are charming children, who [Pg 386] feel in excess and love passionately. They have unconstrained manners, little rages, nice words of friendship, a coquettish rebelliousness, a graceful volubility, which recall the warbling and the prettiness of birds. The heroines of the French stage are almost men; these are women, and in every sense of the word. More imprudent than Desdemona a woman could not be. She is moved with pity for Cassio, and asks a favor for him passionately, recklessly, be the thing just or no, dangerous or no. She knows nothing of man's laws, and does not think of them. All that she sees is, that Cassio is unhappy:

Nature is bold and messy among this mass of flesh, weighed down by wine and excess. It is fragile in the graceful bodies of women but equally impulsive and passionate in Desdemona as it is in Falstaff. Shakespeare's women are captivating children who [Pg 386] feel intensely and love deeply. They exhibit carefree behaviors, small tempers, sweet words of friendship, a playful defiance, and an elegant expressiveness that remind one of the cheerful songs and beauty of birds. The heroines of the French stage are almost like men; these are women in every sense of the word. A woman couldn't be more reckless than Desdemona. She is filled with compassion for Cassio and passionately requests a favor for him, without considering if it’s fair or safe. She is unaware of men's laws and doesn’t even think about them. All she sees is that Cassio is suffering:

"Be thou assured, good Cassio... My lord shall never rest;
I'll watch him, tame and talk him out of patience;
His bed shall seem a school, his board a shrift;
I'll intermingle everything he does
With Cassio's suit."[661]

"You can be sure, good Cassio... My lord won't get any peace;
I'll watch him and calm him down until he's patient.
His bed will feel like a classroom, and his dining table will be a place for confessions;
I'll combine everything he does.
With Cassio's request. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

She asks her favor:

She requests her favor:

"Othello. Not now, sweet Desdemona; some other time.
Desdemona. But shall't be shortly?
O. The sooner, sweet, for you.
Des. Shall't be to-night at supper?
O. No, not to-night.
Des. To-morrow dinner, then?
O. I shall not dine at home;
I meet the captains at the citadel.
Des. Why, then, to-morrow night; or Tuesday morn;
On Tuesday noon, or night; on Wednesday morn;
I prithee, name the time, but let it not
Exceed three days: in faith, he's penitent."[662]

"Othello. Not now, my dear Desdemona; let’s chat later."
Desdemona. But will it be soon?
O. The sooner, my friend, for your benefit.
Des. Is it happening at dinner tonight?
No, not tonight.
Des. Dinner tomorrow, then?
O. I won't be eating at home;
I'm meeting with the captains at the fortress.
Des. Alright, so tomorrow night or Tuesday morning;
On Tuesday at noon or at night; on Wednesday morning;
Please just tell me the time, but don’t.
"Let it go beyond three days: I promise, he's truly sorry."[662]

She is somewhat astonished to see herself refused: she scolds Othello. He yields: who would not yield seeing a reproach in those lovely sulking eyes? O, says she, with a pretty pout:

She is somewhat surprised to see herself rejected: she scolds Othello. He gives in: who wouldn't give in when faced with a look of reproach from those beautiful, sulking eyes? Oh, she says, with a cute pout:

"This is not a boon;
'Tis as I should entreat you wear your gloves,
Or feed on nourishing dishes, or keep you warm,
Or sue to you to do peculiar profit
To your own person."[663]

"This isn't a present;
It's like asking you to put on your gloves,
Or eat nutritious foods, or keep warm,
Or convince you to do something helpful.
For your own good.[663]

A moment after, when he prays her to leave him alone for a while, mark the innocent gayety, the ready observance, the playful child's tone: [Pg 387]

A moment later, when he asks her to give him some space for a bit, notice the innocent cheerfulness, the attentiveness, the playful tone of a child: [Pg 387]

"Shall I deny you? no: farewell, my lord....
Emilia, come: Be as your fancies teach you;
Whate'er you be, I am obedient."[664]

"Should I turn you down? No: goodbye, my lord....
Emilia, come: Do whatever you feel compelled to do;
"Whoever you are, I'm ready to follow your lead."[664]

This vivacity, this petulance, does not prevent shrinking modesty and silent timidity: on the contrary, they spring from a common cause, extreme sensibility. She who feels much and quickly has more reserve and more passion than others; she breaks out or is silent; she says nothing or everything. Such is this Imogen.

This energy and moodiness don't stop her from being shy and quietly timid; in fact, they come from the same source, which is her extreme sensitivity. Someone who feels deeply and quickly tends to have more restraint and stronger emotions than others; she either expresses herself or holds back completely; she’s either silent or speaks her mind. That’s just who Imogen is.

"So tender of rebukes that words are strokes,
And strokes death to her."[665]

"So sensitive to criticism that words feel like punches,
"And those blows could kill her."[665]

Such is Virgilia, the sweet wife of Coriolanus; her heart is not a Roman one; she is terrified at her husband's victories: when Volumnia describes him stamping on the field of battle, and wiping his bloody brow with his hand, she grows pale:

Such is Virgilia, the sweet wife of Coriolanus; her heart is not a Roman one; she is scared of her husband's victories: when Volumnia describes him stomping on the battlefield and wiping his bloody forehead with his hand, she goes pale:

"His bloody brow! O Jupiter, no blood!...
Heavens bless my lord from fell Aufidius!"[666]

"His bloody forehead! Oh Jupiter, no blood!...
"God protect my lord from the fierce Aufidius!"[666]

She wishes to forget all that she knows of these dangers; she dare not think of them. When asked if Coriolanus does not generally return wounded, she cries, "O, no, no, no." She avoids this cruel picture, and yet nurses a secret pang at the bottom of her heart. She will not leave the house: "I'll not over the threshold till my lord return."[667] She does not smile, will hardly admit a visitor; she would blame herself, as for a lack of tenderness, for a moment's forgetfulness or gayety. When he does return, she can only blush and weep. This exalted sensibility must needs end in love. All Shakespeare's women love without measure, and nearly all at first sight. At the first look Juliet cast on Romeo, she says to the nurse:

She wants to forget everything she knows about these dangers; she can’t even think about them. When asked if Coriolanus usually comes back injured, she cries, "Oh, no, no, no." She avoids this harsh image, but deep down, she feels a hidden ache in her heart. She refuses to leave the house: "I won’t step outside until my lord returns."[667] She doesn’t smile and hardly lets anyone visit; she would blame herself, thinking she's lacking tenderness for a moment of forgetfulness or happiness. When he finally returns, she can only blush and cry. This heightened sensitivity has to lead to love. All of Shakespeare's women love intensely, and almost all at first sight. When Juliet first sees Romeo, she tells the nurse:

"Go, ask his name: if he be married,
My grave is like to be my wedding bed."[668]

"Go find out his name: if he’s married,
"I might as well make my grave my wedding bed."[668]

It is the revelation of their destiny. As Shakespeare has made them, they cannot but love, and they must love till death. But this first look is an ecstasy: and this sudden approach of love is a transport. Miranda seeing Fernando, fancies that she [Pg 388] sees "a thing divine." She halts motionless, in the amazement of this sudden vision, at the sound of these heavenly harmonies which rise from the depths of her heart. She weeps, on seeing him drag the heavy logs; with her slender white hands she would do the work whilst he reposed. Her compassion and tenderness carry her away; she is no longer mistress of her words, she says what she would not, what her father has forbidden her to disclose, what an instant before she would never have confessed. The too full heart overflows unwittingly, happy, and ashamed at the current of joy and new sensations with which an unknown feeling has flooded her:

It’s the unveiling of their fate. As Shakespeare has crafted them, they can’t help but love, and they will love until death. But this first glance is intoxicating, and this sudden rush of love is exhilarating. Miranda, seeing Fernando, imagines she [Pg 388] sees "a divine being." She stands still, amazed by this unexpected sight, captivated by the beautiful sounds rising from deep within her heart. She cries when she sees him struggling with the heavy logs; with her delicate white hands, she wishes she could do the work while he rests. Her compassion and tenderness sweep her away; she can’t control her words anymore, saying things she wouldn’t, things her father has forbidden her to reveal, things she wouldn’t have admitted just moments before. Her overflowing heart spills over without her knowing, both joyful and embarrassed by the rush of new feelings that an unknown emotion has brought her:

"Miranda. I am a fool to weep at what I am glad of....
Fernando. Wherefore weep you?
M. At mine unworthiness that dare not offer
What I desire to give, and much less take
What I shall die to want....
I am your wife, if you will marry me;
If not, I'll die your maid."[669]

"Miranda. I'm such an idiot for crying over what makes me happy...."
Fernando. Why are you upset?
M. Because I feel unworthy and can't even provide
What I want to offer, and it's even tougher to accept.
What I would do for anything to have....
I am your wife if you want to marry me;
"If not, I'll always be your servant."[669]

This irresistible invasion of love transforms the whole character. The shrinking and tender Desdemona, suddenly, in full Senate, before her father, renounces her father; dreams not for an instant of asking his pardon, or consoling him. She will leave for Cyprus with Othello, through the enemy's fleet and the tempest. Everything vanishes before the one and adored image which has taken entire and absolute possession of her whole heart. So, extreme evils, bloody resolves, are only the natural sequence of such love. Ophelia becomes mad, Juliet commits suicide; no one but looks upon such madness and death as necessary. You will not then discover virtue in these souls, for by virtue is implied a determinate desire to do good, and a rational observance of duty. They are only pure through delicacy or love. They recoil from vice as a gross thing, not as an immoral thing. What they feel is not respect for the marriage vow, but adoration of their husband. "O sweetest, fairest lily!" So Cymbeline speaks of one of these frail and lovely flowers which cannot be torn from the tree to which they have grown, whose least impurity would tarnish their whiteness. When Imogen learns that her husband means to kill her as being faithless, she does not revolt at the outrage; she has no [Pg 389] pride, but only love. "False to his bed!" She faints at the thought that she is no longer loved. When Cordelia hears her father, an irritable old man, already almost insane, ask her how she loves him, she cannot make up her mind to say aloud the flattering protestations which her sisters have been lavishing. She is ashamed to display her tenderness before the world, and to buy a dowry by it. He disinherits her, and drives her away; she holds her tongue. And when she afterwards finds him abandoned and mad, she goes on her knees before him, with such a touching emotion, she weeps over that dear insulted head with so gentle a pity, that you might fancy it was the tender voice of a desolate but delighted mother, kissing the pale lips of her child:

This overwhelming wave of love changes everything about her. The shrinking and gentle Desdemona, suddenly in front of the Senate and her father, turns her back on him; she doesn’t even think about asking for his forgiveness or comforting him. She’s ready to leave for Cyprus with Othello, facing the enemy’s fleet and the storm. Everything else fades away in the presence of the one person who has completely and utterly taken over her heart. Thus, extreme misfortunes and violent decisions are just the natural outcome of such love. Ophelia goes mad, Juliet takes her own life; no one questions the necessity of such madness and death. You won’t find virtue in these characters because virtue involves a clear intention to do good and a rational commitment to duty. They’re pure only out of delicacy or love. They shy away from vice as something crude, not immoral. What they feel isn’t respect for the marriage vow, but adoration for their husband. “O sweetest, fairest lily!” That’s how Cymbeline refers to these delicate and enchanting flowers that cannot be plucked from the tree they’ve grown on, whose slightest impurity would spoil their purity. When Imogen discovers that her husband plans to kill her for being unfaithful, she doesn’t rebel against the injustice; she feels no pride, only love. “False to his bed!” The thought that she’s no longer loved makes her faint. When Cordelia hears her father, an irritable old man on the verge of madness, ask her how she loves him, she can’t bring herself to echo the flattering claims her sisters have been making. She feels embarrassed to show her affection openly and to earn a dowry with it. He disowns her and pushes her away; she stays silent. And when she later finds him abandoned and insane, she kneels before him with such heartfelt emotion, weeping over that dear, insulted head with such gentle pity that it feels like the tender voice of a heartbroken but happy mother, kissing the pale lips of her child.

"O yon kind gods,
Cure this great breach in his abused nature!
The untuned and jarring senses, O, wind up
Of this child-changed father!...
O my dear father! Restoration hang
Thy medicine on my lips; and let this kiss
Repair those violent harms that my two sisters
Have in thy reverence made!... Was this a face
To be opposed against the warring winds?
... Mine enemy's dog,
Though he had bit me, should have stood that night
Against my fire....
How does my royal lord? How fares your majesty?"[670]

"Oh, dear gods,
Heal this awful damage in his suffering nature!
The wild and chaotic senses, oh, get in sync.
This father who has been changed by his kids!...
Oh my dear father! Please allow your healing
Be on my lips; and let this kiss
Heal the serious wounds that my two sisters
Have you caused any trouble, your honor?... Is this the face
To be faced with the howling winds?
... My rival's dog,
Even if it had bitten me, I should have stayed that night.
Against my will....
How is my royal lord? How are you, your majesty? [670]

If, in short, Shakespeare comes across a heroic character, worthy of Corneille, a Roman, such as the mother of Coriolanus, he will explain by passion what Corneille would have explained by heroism. He will depict it violent and thirsting for the violent feelings of glory. She will not be able to refrain herself. She will break out into accents of triumph when she sees her son crowned; into imprecations of vengeance when she sees him banished. She will descend to the vulgarities of pride and anger; she will abandon herself to mad effusions of joy, to dreams of an ambitious fancy,[671] and will prove once more that [Pg 390] the impassioned imagination of Shakespeare has left its trace in all the creatures whom it has called forth.

If Shakespeare encounters a heroic character, worthy of Corneille, like the mother of Coriolanus, he will express her emotions through passion, while Corneille would have portrayed them through heroism. He will show her as intense and driven by a fierce desire for glory. She won’t hold back. She will break into shouts of triumph when she sees her son crowned, and rage-filled curses when she sees him exiled. She will stoop to expressions of pride and anger; she will give in to wild outbursts of joy, to dreams filled with ambition,[671] and once again demonstrate that [Pg 390] the passionate imagination of Shakespeare has left its mark on all the characters he has brought to life.


SECTION VII.—Types of Villains

Nothing is easier to such a poet than to create perfect villains. Throughout he is handling the unruly passions which make their character, and he never hits upon the moral law which restrains them; but at the same time, and by the same faculty, he changes the inanimate masks, which the conventions of the stage mould on an identical pattern, into living and illusory figures. How shall a demon be made to look as real as a man? Iago is a soldier of fortune who has roved the world from Syria to England, who, nursed in the lowest ranks, having had close acquaintance with the horrors of the wars of the sixteenth century, had drawn thence the maxims of a Turk and the philosophy of a butcher; principles he has none left. "O my reputation, my reputation!" cries the dishonored Cassio. "As I am an honest man," says Iago, "I thought you had received some bodily wound; there is more sense in that than in reputation."[672] As for woman's virtue, he looks upon it like a man who has kept company with slave-dealers. He estimates Desdemona's love as he would estimate a mare's: that sort of thing lasts so long—then... And then he airs an experimental theory with precise details and nasty expressions like a stud doctor. "It cannot be that Desdemona should long continue her love to the Moor, nor he his to her.... These Moors are changeable in their wills;... the food that to him now is as luscious as locusts, shall be to him shortly as bitter as coloquintida. She must change for youth: when she is sated with his body, she will find the error of her choice."[673] Desdemona, on the shore, trying! to forget her cares, begs him to sing the praises of her sex. For every portrait he finds the most insulting insinuations. She insists, and bids him take the case of a deserving woman. "Indeed," he replies, "she was a wight, if ever such wight were,... to suckle fools and chronicle small beer."[674] He also says, when Desdemona asks him what he would write in praise of her: "O gentle lady do not put me to't, [Pg 391] for I am nothing, if not critical."[675] This is the key to his character. He despises man; to him Desdemona is a little wanton wench, Cassio an elegant word-shaper, Othello a mad bull, Roderigo an ass to be basted, thumped, made to go. He diverts himself by setting these passions at issue; he laughs at it as at a play. When Othello, swooning, shakes in his convulsions, he rejoices at this capital result: "Work on, my medicine, work! Thus credulous fools are caught."[676] You would take him for one of the poisoners of the time, studying the effect of a new potion on a dying dog. He only speaks in sarcasms; he has them ready for everyone, even for those whom he does not know. When he wakes Brabantio to inform him of the elopement of his daughter, he tells him the matter in coarse terms, sharpening the sting of the bitter pleasantry, like a conscientious executioner, rubbing his hands when he hears the culprit groan under the knife. "Thou art a villain!" cries Brabantio. "You are—a senator!" answers Iago. But the feature which really completes him, and makes him take rank with Mephistopheles, is the atrocious truth and the cogent reasoning by which he likens his crime to virtue.[677] Cassio, under his advice, goes to see Desdemona, to obtain her intercession for him; this visit is to be the ruin of Desdemona and Cassio. Iago, left alone, hums for an instant quietly, then cries:

Nothing is easier for such a poet than to create perfect villains. Throughout, he deals with the wild passions that shape their character, never touching on the moral law that holds them back; yet, at the same time, using the same talent, he turns the lifeless roles, shaped by stage conventions into identical molds, into vibrant and deceptive figures. How can a demon be made to seem as real as a man? Iago is a fortune-seeker who has traveled the world from Syria to England, raised in the lowest ranks, closely acquainted with the horrors of the sixteenth-century wars, who has drawn life lessons akin to a Turk's maxims and a butcher's philosophy; he has no principles left. "Oh my reputation, my reputation!" cries the dishonored Cassio. "As I’m an honest man," says Iago, "I thought you had received some physical wound; there's more sense in that than in reputation." [672] As for a woman's virtue, he views it like someone who has associated with slave traders. He evaluates Desdemona’s love as if he were assessing a mare: it lasts for a while—then... And then he shares a twisted theory with precise details and crude expressions like a breeding doctor. "It cannot be that Desdemona should continue to love the Moor for long, nor he her.... These Moors are fickle;... what seems to him now as delicious as locusts will soon be as bitter as coloquintida. She must change for a younger man: once she’s had her fill of his body, she will regret her choice." [673] Desdemona, on the shore, trying to forget her worries, begs him to sing the praises of her gender. For every positive image, he offers the most insulting suggestions. She insists and challenges him to provide the case of a deserving woman. "Indeed," he replies, "she was quite something, if ever there was such a thing,... to care for fools and keep track of trivial matters." [674] He also says, when Desdemona asks him what he would write in her praise: "Oh gentle lady, don't make me do it, [Pg 391] because I’m nothing if not critical." [675] This is the essence of his character. He despises humanity; to him, Desdemona is just a little wanton girl, Cassio is an eloquent talker, Othello a raging bull, and Roderigo an idiot to be worked over, thrashed, and made to move. He entertains himself by pitting these passions against each other; he laughs at it as if it were a play. When Othello, fainting, trembles in his fits, he revels in this dramatic outcome: "Keep going, my plan, keep going! Thus credulous fools are trapped." [676] You’d think he was one of the poisoners of the time, observing the effect of a new drug on a dying dog. He only speaks in sarcasm; he has zingers ready for everyone, even for those he doesn’t know. When he wakes Brabantio to tell him about his daughter's elopement, he uses crude language, sharpening the sting of his bitter joke like a diligent executioner, rubbing his hands when he hears the victim groan under the knife. "You’re a villain!" Brabantio shouts. "You are—a senator!" Iago replies. But the trait that truly completes him, placing him alongside Mephistopheles, is the horrifying truth and convincing logic with which he equates his crime to virtue. [677] Cassio, under his advice, goes to see Desdemona to secure her help for him; this visit will lead to the downfall of both Desdemona and Cassio. Left alone, Iago hums quietly for a moment, then exclaims:

"And what's he then that says I play the villain?
When this advice is free I give and honest,
Probal to thinking and indeed the course
To win the Moor again."[678]

"Who says I'm the villain here?"
When this advice I'm offering is genuine and comes without charge,
Rationally valid and genuinely the best approach
To win the Moor back again.[678]

To all these features must be added a diabolical energy,[679] an inexhaustible inventiveness in images, caricatures, obscenity, the manners of a guard-room, the brutal bearing and tastes of a trooper, habits of dissimulation, coolness, hatred, and patience, contracted amid the perils and devices of a military life, and the continuous miseries of long degradation and frustrated hope; you will understand how Shakespeare could transform abstract treachery into a concrete form, and how Iago's atrocious vengeance is only the natural consequence of his character, life, and training. [Pg 392]

To all these traits, you must add a devilish energy,[679] an endless creativity in images, caricatures, obscenity, the behavior of a barracks, the brutal attitude and preferences of a soldier, habits of deceit, calmness, hatred, and patience, developed amidst the dangers and schemes of military life, and the ongoing hardships of long-term humiliation and unfulfilled hopes; then you will see how Shakespeare could turn abstract betrayal into something tangible, and how Iago's horrific revenge is simply the logical result of his character, life, and training. [Pg 392]


SECTION VIII.—Principal Characters

How much more visible is this impassioned and unfettered genius of Shakespeare in the great characters which sustain the whole weight of the drama! The startling imagination, the furious velocity of the manifold and exuberant ideas, passion let loose, rushing upon death and crime, hallucinations, madness, all the ravages of delirium bursting through will and reason: such are the forces and ravings which engender them. Shall I speak of dazzling Cleopatra, who holds Antony in the whirlwind of her devices and caprices, who fascinates and kills, who scatters to the winds the lives of men as a handful of desert dust, the fatal Eastern sorceress who sports with love and death, impetuous, irresistible, child of air and fire, whose life is but a tempest, whose thought, ever barbed and broken, is like the crackling of a lightning flash? Of Othello, who, beset by the graphic picture of physical adultery, cries at every word of Iago like a man on the rack; who, his nerves hardened by twenty years of war and shipwreck, grows mad and swoons for grief, and whose soul, poisoned by jealousy, is distracted and disorganized in convulsions and in stupor? Or of old King Lear, violent and weak, whose half-unseated reason is gradually toppled over under the shocks of incredible treacheries, who presents the frightful spectacle of madness, first increasing, then complete, of curses, bowlings, superhuman sorrows, into which the transport of the first access of fury carries him, and then of peaceful incoherence, chattering imbecility, into which the shattered man subsides; a marvellous creation, the supreme effort of pure imagination, a disease of reason, which reason could never have conceived?[680] Amid so many portraitures let us choose two or three to indicate the depth and nature of them all. The critic is lost in Shakespeare, as in an immense town; he will describe a couple of monuments, and entreat the reader to imagine the city.

How much more apparent is Shakespeare's passionate and unrestrained genius in the great characters that carry the entire weight of the drama! The shocking imagination, the intense speed of countless and vibrant ideas, passion unleashed, rushing towards death and crime, hallucinations, madness, all the chaos of delirium breaking through will and reason: these are the forces and outbursts that create them. Should I mention the dazzling Cleopatra, who entraps Antony in the whirlwind of her schemes and whims, who enchants and destroys, who tosses the lives of men away like a handful of desert dust, the deadly Eastern enchantress who plays with love and death, impulsive, irresistible, a child of air and fire, whose life is just a storm, whose thoughts, always sharp and fragmented, are like the crackling of lightning? Or Othello, who, tormented by the vivid image of physical betrayal, reacts to every word from Iago as if he were being tortured; who, having endured twenty years of war and shipwreck, becomes mad and faints from grief, and whose soul, tainted by jealousy, becomes chaotic and disordered in convulsions and stupor? Or old King Lear, both violent and vulnerable, whose partially lost sanity is gradually overwhelmed by shocking betrayals, who shows the terrifying sight of madness, first increasing, then complete, filled with curses, bans, and superhuman sorrow, carried away by his furious first outburst, and then slipping into peaceful incoherence, mindless babbling, as the broken man fades away; a remarkable creation, the ultimate expression of pure imagination, a disorder of reason that reason could never have envisioned?[680] Among so many portrayals, let's select two or three to highlight the depth and nature of them all. The critic is lost in Shakespeare, as one might be in a vast city; they might describe a few landmarks and invite the reader to imagine the rest of the city.

Plutarch's Coriolanus is an austere, coldly haughty patrician, a general of the army. In Shakespeare's hands he becomes a coarse soldier, a man of the people as to his language and manners, [Pg 393] an athlete of war, with a voice like a trumpet; whose eyes by contradiction are filled with a rush of blood and anger, proud and terrible in mood, a lion's soul in the body of a bull. The philosopher Plutarch told of him a lofty philosophic action, saying that he had been at pains to save his landlord in the sack of Corioli. Shakespeare's Coriolanus has indeed the same disposition, for he is really a good fellow; but when Lartius asks him the name of this poor Volscian, in order to secure his liberty, he yawns out:

Plutarch's Coriolanus is a stern, arrogantly proud patrician and a general of the army. In Shakespeare's version, he turns into a rough soldier, a man of the people in terms of his language and behavior, [Pg 393] a warrior with a booming voice; whose eyes, in contrast, are filled with a surge of blood and rage, proud and fearsome in temperament, possessing the soul of a lion in the body of a bull. The philosopher Plutarch described him as having undertaken a noble philosophical action, stating that he had tried hard to save his landlord during the sack of Corioli. Shakespeare's Coriolanus shares this same nature, as he truly is a decent guy; but when Lartius asks him the name of this unfortunate Volscian, so he can secure his freedom, he simply yawns:

"By Jupiter! forgot.
I am weary; yea, my memory is tired.
Have we no wine here?"[681]

"Wow! I completely forgot."
I'm tired; yes, my memory is empty.
"Is there no wine here?"[681]

He is hot, he has been fighting, he must drink; he leaves his Volscian in chains, and thinks no more of him. He fights like a porter, with shouts and insults, and the cries from that deep chest are heard above the din of the battle like the sounds from a brazen trumpet. He has scaled the walls of Corioli, he has butchered till he is gorged with slaughter. Instantly he turns to the army of Cominius, and arrives red with blood, "as he were flay'd. Come I too late?" Cominius begins to compliment him. "Come I too late?" he repeats. The battle is not yet finished: he embraces Cominius:

He’s fired up, he’s been fighting hard, he needs to drink; he leaves his Volscian tied up and doesn’t think about him anymore. He fights like a laborer, yelling and hurling insults, and his loud shouts are heard above the chaos of the battle like a trumpet blaring. He has climbed the walls of Corioli and has killed until he’s sick from the slaughter. Immediately, he turns to Cominius’s army, arriving covered in blood, “Am I too late?” Cominius starts to praise him. “Am I too late?” he asks again. The battle isn’t over yet: he hugs Cominius:

"O! let me clip ye
In arms as sound as when I woo'd, in heart
As merry as when our nuptial day was done."[682]

"Oh! let me hug you"
With arms as strong as when I pursued you, in heart
"Just as joyful as when our wedding day came to an end."[682]

For the battle is a real holiday to him. Such senses, such a strong frame, need the outcry, the din of battle, the excitement of death and wounds. This haughty and indomitable heart needs the joy of victory and destruction. Mark the display of his patrician arrogance and his soldier's bearing, when he is offered the tenth of the spoils:

For him, battle is a true holiday. Such sensations, such a strong constitution, crave the uproar, the chaos of conflict, the thrill of danger and injury. This proud and relentless spirit seeks the exhilaration of triumph and devastation. Notice the display of his noble arrogance and his soldierly composure when he is offered a tenth of the spoils:

"I thank you, general;
But cannot make my heart consent to take
A bribe to pay my sword."[683]

"Thanks, general;"
But I can't bring myself to accept it.
"A payment to sell my sword."

The soldiers cry, Marcius! Marcius! and the trumpets sound. He gets into a passion: rates the brawlers:

The soldiers shout, "Marcius! Marcius!" and the trumpets blast. He loses his temper: scolds the fighters:

"No more, I say! For that I have not wash'd
My nose that bled, or foil'd some debile wretch—
[Pg 394] ... You shout me forth
In acclamations hyperbolical;
As if I loved my little should be dieted
In praises sauced with lies."[684]

"That's enough, I say! Because I haven't washed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."
My nose that bled, or overpowered some vulnerable person—
[Pg 394] ... You call me out
In over-the-top praise;
As if I enjoyed my bit of fame.
"To be fed lies."[684]

They are reduced to loading him with honors: Cominius gives him a war-horse; decrees him the cognomen of Coriolanus; the people shout Caius Marcius Coriolanus! He replies:

They are just piling on the honors for him: Cominius gives him a war horse; they officially award him the nickname Coriolanus; the crowd cheers, "Caius Marcius Coriolanus!" He responds:

"I will go wash;
And when my face is fair, you shall perceive
Whether I blush or no: howbeit, I thank you.
I mean to stride your steed."[685]

"I'm going to wash up;"
And when my face looks good, you'll notice.
Whether I blush or not, I still appreciate it.
"I intend to ride your horse."[685]

This loud voice, loud laughter, blunt acknowledgment, of a man who can act and shout better than speak, foretell the mode in which he will treat the plebeians. He loads them with insults; he cannot find abuse enough for the cobblers, tailors, envious cowards, down on their knees for a coin. "To beg of Hob and Dick! Bid them wash their faces and keep their teeth clean." But he must beg, if he would be consul; his friends constrain him. It is then that the passionate soul, incapable of self-restraint, such as Shakespeare knew how to paint, breaks forth without hinderance. He is there in his candidate's gown, gnashing his teeth, and getting up his lesson in this style:

This loud voice, boisterous laughter, and straightforward insults of a man who can act and yell better than actually talk show how he will treat the common people. He bombs them with insults; he can't find enough harsh words for the cobblers, tailors, cowardly envious types, begging on their knees for a coin. "To beg from Hob and Dick! Tell them to wash their faces and brush their teeth." But he has to beg if he wants to be consul; his friends are forcing him to. It's then that the passionate soul, unable to hold back, like the characters Shakespeare portrayed, bursts out freely. He stands there in his candidate's robe, grinding his teeth, and gearing up for his speech like this:

"What must I say?
'I pray, sir'—Plague upon't! I cannot bring
My tongue to such a pace:—'Look, sir, my wounds!
I got them in my country's service, when
Some certain of your brethren roar'd and ran
From the noise of our own drums.'"[686]

"What do I say?"
'Please, sir'—Damn it! I can't get
My tongue works like this:—'Look, sir, my wounds!
I got these while serving my country when __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Some of your friends freaked out and ran away.
From the sound of our own drums. '[686]

The tribunes have no difficulty in stopping the election of a candidate who begs in this fashion. They taunt him in full Senate, reproach him with his speech about the corn. He repeats it, with aggravations. Once roused, neither danger nor prayer restrains him:

The tribunes easily halt the election of a candidate who begs like this. They mock him in front of the entire Senate, scolding him for his speech about the corn. He keeps repeating it, adding more intense remarks. Once stirred up, neither danger nor pleas can hold him back:

"His heart's his mouth:
And, being angry, does forget that ever
He heard the name of death."[687]

"He says exactly what's on his mind:
And when he's angry, he forgets that he ever
Knew the meaning of death. [687]

He rails against the people, the tribunes, ediles, flatterers of the plebs. "Come, enough," says his friend Menenius. [Pg 395] "Enough, with over-measure," says Brutus the tribune. He retorts:

He complains angrily about the people, the tribunes, the city officials, and the yes-men of the common folks. "Alright, that's enough," says his friend Menenius. [Pg 395] "That's enough, stop going overboard," says Brutus the tribune. He fires back:

"No, take more:
What may be sworn by, both divine and human,
Seal what I end withal!... At once pluck out
The multitudinous tongue; let them not lick
The sweet which is their poison."[688]

"Take more, no worries:"
What can be sworn by, both gods and people,
Confirm what I finish with!... Pull it out right away.
The many voices; don't let them experience
"The sweetness that is their poison."[688]

The tribune cries, Treason! and bids seize him. He cries:

The tribune yells, "Treason!" and orders them to grab him. He shouts:

"Hence, old goat!...
Hence, rotten thing! or I shall shake thy bones
Out of thy garments!"[689]

"Goodbye, you old goat!"
Get lost, you nasty thing! Or I’ll shake you to your core!
Out of your clothes! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

He strikes him, drives the mob off: he fancies himself amongst Volscians. "On fair ground I could beat forty of them!" And when his friends hurry him off, he threatens still, and

He hits him, drives the crowd away: he thinks he’s among the Volscians. “On level ground, I could take on forty of them!” And when his friends hurry him away, he still threatens, and

"Speak(s) o' the people
As if you (he) were a god to punish, not
A man of their infirmity."[690]

"Talks about the people"
As if you (he) were a god to punish, not.
A person who has their own weaknesses.[690]

Yet he bends before his mother, for he has recognized in her a soul as lofty and a courage as intractable as his own. He has submitted from his infancy to the ascendancy of this pride which he admires. Volumnia reminds him: "My praises made thee first a soldier." Without power over himself, continually tossed on the fire of his too hot blood, he has always been the arm, she the thought. He obeys from involuntary respect, like a soldier before his general, but with what effort!

Yet he bows to his mother, because he sees in her a spirit as noble and a determination as stubborn as his own. Since he was a child, he has yielded to the influence of this pride that he admires. Volumnia reminds him, "My praise made you a soldier in the first place." Without control over himself, constantly driven by his intense emotions, he has always been the strength, while she has been the guiding force. He obeys out of unbidden respect, like a soldier before his commander, but with so much effort!

"Coriolanus. The smiles of knaves
Tent in my cheeks, and schoolboys' tears take up
The glances of my sight! a beggar's tongue
Make motion through my lips, and my arm'd knees
Who bow'd but in my stirrup, bend like his
That hath received an alms!—I will not do't....
Volumnia. ... Do as thou list.
Thy valiantness was mine, thou suck'dst it from me,
But owe thy pride thyself.
Cor. Pray, be content:
Mother, I am going to the market-place;
Chide me no more. I'll mountebank their loves,
Cog their hearts from them, and come home beloved
Of all the trades in Rome."[691] [Pg 396]

"Coriolanus. The smiles of fakes"
Take care of my cheeks, and the tears of schoolboys flow.
The look in my eyes! The words of a beggar.
Move across my lips, and my toughened knees.
That which once bowed to my stirrup now bends like his.
Who has just received help!—I won't do it....
Volumnia. ... Do what you want.
Your bravery became mine; you brought it out in me.
But your pride belongs to you.
Core. Please, be happy:
Mom, I'm heading to the market.
Don't reprimand me anymore. I'll manipulate their feelings,
Win their hearts, and return home loved.
By all in Rome."[691] [Pg 396]

He goes, and his friends speak for him. Except a few bitter asides, he appears to be submissive. Then the tribunes pronounce the accusation, and summon him to answer as a traitor:

He leaves, and his friends speak on his behalf. Aside from a few harsh comments, he seems to accept it all. Then the tribunes make the accusation and call him to respond as a traitor:

"Cor. How! traitor!
Men. Nay, temperately: your promise.
Cor. The fires i' the lowest hell fold-in the people!
Call me their traitor! Thou injurious tribune!
Within thine eyes sat twenty thousand deaths,
In thy hands clutch'd as many millions, in
Thy lying tongue both numbers, I would say,
'Thou liest,' unto thee with a voice as free
As I do pray the gods."[692]

"What! You traitor!"
Men. Now, let's keep our cool: remember your promise.
Cor. The fires in the deepest hell are devouring the people!
Call me their traitor! You harmful representative!
In your eyes are twenty thousand deaths,
In your hands, there's as much power as millions.
With your deceitful words, I would say,
"You're lying," spoken to you with a voice that's unrestrained.
As I pray to the gods. [692]

His friends surround him, entreat him: he will not listen; he foams at the mouth, he is like a wounded lion:

His friends gather around him, pleading with him: he won't listen; he's raging, like a wounded lion:

"Let them pronounce the steep Tarpeian death,
Vagabond exile, flaying, pent to linger
But with a grain a day, I would not buy
Their mercy at the price of one fair word."[693]

"Let them announce the brutal death from Tarpeian rock,
wandering exile, torment, forced to wait
But if I only spend a little each day, I wouldn't pay.
"for their mercy in exchange for just one kind word."[693]

The people vote exile, supporting by their shouts the sentence of the tribune:

The people vote for exile, backing the tribune's decision with their cheers:

"Cor. You common cry of curs! whose breath I hate
As reek o' the rotten fens, whose love I prize
As the dead carcasses of unburied men
That do corrupt my air, I banish you.... Despising,
For you, the city, thus I turn my back:
There is a world elsewhere."[694]

"Cor. You annoying pests! I can't stand your presence."
As much as the smell of the decaying marshes, which I appreciate
As much as the rotting bodies of people left unburied
I reject you for polluting my air... I'm disgusted.
Because of you, city, I’m walking away:
"There’s a whole world out there." [694]

Judge of his hatred by these raging words. It goes on increasing whilst waiting for vengeance. We find him next with the Volscian army before Rome. His friends kneel before him, he lets them kneel. Old Menenius, who had loved him as a son, only comes now to be driven away. "Wife, mother, child, I know not."[695] He knows not himself. For this strength of hating in a noble heart is the same as the force of loving. He has transports of tenderness as of rage, and can contain himself no more in joy than in grief. He runs, spite of his resolution, to his wife's arms; he bends his knee before his mother. He had summoned the Volscian chiefs to make them witnesses of his refusals; and before them, he grants all, and weeps. On his [Pg 397] return to Corioli, an insulting word from Aufidius maddens him, and drives him upon the daggers of the Volscians. Vices and virtues, glory and misery, greatness and feebleness, the unbridled passion which composes his nature, endowed him with all.

Judge his hatred by these furious words. It keeps growing as he waits for revenge. We find him next with the Volscian army outside Rome. His friends kneel before him, and he allows it. Old Menenius, who had loved him like a son, now comes just to be turned away. "Wife, mother, child, I don't know."[695] He doesn't even know himself. For the intensity of hatred in a noble heart is the same as the power of love. He experiences bursts of tenderness just like bursts of rage, and he can’t hold himself back in joy any more than in grief. He runs, despite his resolve, to his wife's arms; he kneels before his mother. He had called the Volscian leaders to witness his refusals; and in front of them, he gives in completely and weeps. On his [Pg 397] return to Corioli, an insulting remark from Aufidius drives him mad and pushes him toward the daggers of the Volscians. Flaws and virtues, glory and despair, greatness and weakness, the unchecked passion that defines his nature gives him everything.

If the life of Coriolanus is the history of a mood, that of Macbeth is the history of a monomania. The witches' prophecy has sunk into his mind at once, like a fixed idea. Gradually this idea corrupts the rest, and transforms the whole man. He is haunted by it; he forgets the thanes who surround him and "who stay upon his leisure"; he already sees in the future an indistinct chaos of images of blood:

If Coriolanus’s life is the story of a mood, then Macbeth’s life is the story of an obsession. The witches' prophecy strikes him immediately, like a fixed idea. Little by little, this idea taints everything else and changes him completely. He is tormented by it; he forgets the thanes around him and "who stay upon his leisure"; he already envisions a vague chaos of bloody images in the future:

"... Why do I yield to that suggestion
Whose horrid image doth unfix my hair
And make my seated heart knock at my ribs?...
My thought, whose murder yet is but fantastical,
Shakes so my single state of man that function
Is smother'd in surmise, and nothing is
But what is not."[696]

"... Why do I give in to that thought?"
Whose scary image makes my hair stand on end
And makes my heart race in my chest?...
My idea, which has yet to come to life,
Shakes me to my core so much that my ability
Is buried in uncertainty, and nothing is
Except for what isn’t. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

This is the language of hallucination. Macbeth's hallucination becomes complete when his wife has persuaded him to assassinate the king. He sees in the air a blood-stained dagger, "in form as palpable, as this which now I draw." His whole brain is filled with grand and terrible phantoms, which the mind of a common murderer could never have conceived: the poetry of which indicates a generous heart, enslaved to an idea of fate, and capable of remorse:

This is the language of hallucination. Macbeth's vision becomes fully formed when his wife convinces him to kill the king. He sees in the air a blood-stained dagger, "as real as this one I'm drawing now." His mind is filled with grand and terrifying images that a typical murderer could never imagine: the depth of which shows a generous heart, trapped by the idea of fate, and capable of feeling regret:

"... Now o'er the one half world
Nature seems dead, and wicked dreams abuse
The curtain'd sleep; witchcraft celebrates
Pale Hecate's offerings, and wither'd murder,
Alarum'd by his sentinel, the wolf,
Whose howl's his watch, thus with his stealthy pace,
With Tarquin's ravishing strides, towards his design
Moves like a ghost.... (A bell rings.)
I go, and it is done; the bell invites me.
Hear it not, Duncan; for it is a knell
That summons thee to heaven or to hell."[697]

"... Now, across half the globe
Nature appears lifeless, and troubling nightmares haunt.
The hidden slumber; witchcraft reveres
Pale Hecate's offerings and the faded remnants of murder,
Notified by his guard, the wolf,
Whose howl serves as his warning, so with his quiet movements,
With Tarquin's alluring steps, moving toward his plan
Moves like a ghost... (A bell rings.)
I’m leaving now, and it's done; the bell is summoning me.
Don't listen to it, Duncan; because it's a toll
"That calls you to heaven or to hell."[697]

He has done the deed, and returns tottering, haggard, like a drunken man. He is horrified at his bloody hands, "these [Pg 398] hangman's hands." Nothing now can cleanse them. The whole ocean might sweep over them, but they would keep the hue of murder. "What hands are here? ha, they pluck out mine eyes!" He is disturbed by a word which the sleeping chamberlains uttered:

He has committed the act and comes back unsteady and worn out, like a drunk. He's horrified by his bloody hands, "these [Pg 398] hangman's hands." Nothing can wash them clean now. Even the entire ocean couldn't cleanse them; they would still show the stain of murder. "What hands are here? Oh, they tear out my eyes!" He's disturbed by a word that the sleeping attendants spoke:

"One cried, 'God bless us!' and 'Amen' the other;
As they had seen me with these hangman's hands.
Listening their fear, I could not say 'Amen,'
When they did say, 'God bless us!'...
But wherefore could not I pronounce 'Amen!'
I had most need of blessing, and 'Amen'
Stuck in my throat."[698]

One shouted, 'God bless us!' and the other replied, 'Amen';
They saw me with these executioner's hands.
Hearing their fear, I couldn't say 'Amen,'
When they said, 'God bless us!'...
But why couldn’t I say 'Amen'?
I needed a blessing the most, and 'Amen.'
Stuck in my throat.[698]

Then comes a strange dream; a frightful vision of the punishment that awaits him descends upon him.

Then he has a strange dream; a terrifying vision of the punishment that awaits him comes over him.

Above the beating of his heart, the tingling of the blood which seethes in his brain, he had heard them cry:

Above the pounding of his heart, the tingling of the blood that surged in his brain, he had heard them shout:

"'Sleep no more!
Macbeth does murder sleep,' the innocent sleep,
Sleep that knits up the ravell'd sleave of care,
The death of each day's life, sore labor's bath,
Balm of hurt minds, great nature's second course,
Chief nourisher in life's feast."[699]

"Don't sleep anymore!"
"Macbeth has killed sleep, the innocent sleep,"
Sleep that repairs the tattered sleeve of worry,
At the end of each day's life, a tough day's rest,
Comfort for troubled minds, nature's second option,
"The primary nourishment in life's feast." [699]

And the voice, like an angel's trumpet, calls him by all his titles:

And the voice, like an angel's trumpet, calls him by all his titles:

"'Glamis hath murder'd sleep, and therefore Cawdor
Shall sleep no more; Macbeth shall sleep no more!'"[700]

"Glamis has killed sleep, and because of that, Cawdor"
"Macbeth will sleep no more; he will sleep no more!"[700]

This idea, incessantly repeated, beats in his brain, with monotonous and quick strokes, like the tongue of a bell. Insanity begins; all the force of his mind is occupied by keeping before him, in spite of himself, the image of the man whom he has murdered in his sleep:

This idea, constantly playing in his mind, strikes like a bell chiming, with repetitive and rapid beats. Insanity starts to set in; all his mental energy is consumed by the image of the man he killed in his sleep, no matter how hard he tries to push it away:

"To know my deed, 'twere best not know myself. (Knock.)
Wake Duncan with thy knocking! I would thou couldst!"[701]

"To really get what I've done, it's probably best if you don't know who I am. (Knock.)"
"Wake Duncan with your knocking! I wish you could!"[701]

Thenceforth, in the rare intervals in which the fever of his mind is assuaged, he is like a man worn out by a long malady. It is the sad prostration of maniacs worn out by their fits of rage:

From then on, during the rare moments when the fever of his mind calms down, he resembles a person exhausted from a long illness. It reflects the sad weakness of those who have been drained by their outbursts of anger:

"Had I but died an hour before this chance,
I had lived a blessed time; for from this instant
[Pg 399] There's nothing serious in mortality:
All is but toys: renown and grace is dead;
The wine of life is drawn, and the mere lees
Is left this vault to brag of."[702]

"If I had died just an hour before now,
I would have lived a blessed time because from this point
[Pg 399] Mortality isn’t that significant:
Everything is just a game: fame and elegance have faded away;
The wine of life is gone, and all that's left
It's just the leftover scraps in this vault to show off."[702]

When rest has restored force to the human machine, the fixed idea shakes him again, and drives him onward, like a pitiless horseman, who has left his panting horse only for a moment, to leap again into the saddle, and spur him over precipices. The more he has done, the more he must do:

When rest has rejuvenated the human body, the stubborn thought takes over again and pushes him forward, like a relentless horse rider who has momentarily dismounted from his gasping horse, only to jump back into the saddle and urge it over cliffs. The more he accomplishes, the more he feels compelled to achieve:

"I am in blood
Stepp'd in so far that, should I wade no more,
Returning were as tedious as go o'er..."[703]

"I've gotten myself into such a deep mess
if I quit now,
"Going back would be just as difficult as moving forward..."[703]

He kills in order to preserve the fruit of his murders. The fatal circlet of gold attracts him like a magic jewel; and he beats down, from a sort of blind instinct, the heads, which he sees between the crown and him:

He kills to protect the spoils of his murders. The deadly gold ring draws him in like an enchanted gem; and he instinctively strikes down the heads he sees between the crown and himself:

"But let the frame of things disjoint, both the worlds suffer,
Ere we will eat our meal in fear and sleep
In the affliction of these terrible dreams
That shake us nightly: better be with the dead,
Whom we to gain our peace, have sent to peace,
Than on the torture of the mind to lie
In restless ecstasy. Duncan is in his grave;
After life's fitful fever he sleeps well;
Treason has done his worst: nor steel, nor poison,
Malice domestic, foreign levy, nothing,
Can touch him further."[704]

"But if everything goes wrong, both worlds experience the consequences,
Before we eat our meal in fear and go to sleep
In the midst of these nightmares
That disturb us every night: it's better to be with the dead,
We have sent someone to find peace so we can discover our own.
Rather than endure the torture of the mind.
In restless ecstasy. Duncan is in his grave;
After life's constant struggles, he sleeps peacefully;
Betrayal has done its worst: neither metal nor poison,
Domestic harm, foreign attack, nothing,
Can’t harm him anymore."[704]

Macbeth has ordered Banquo to be murdered, and in the midst of a great feast he is informed of the success of his plan. He smiles, and proposes Banquo's health. Suddenly, conscience-smitten, he sees the ghost of the murdered man; for this phantom, which Shakespeare summons, is not a mere stage-trick: we feel that here the supernatural is unnecessary, and that Macbeth would create it even if hell would not send it. With muscles twitching, dilated eyes, his mouth half open with deadly terror, he sees it shake its bloody head, and cries with that hoarse voice, which is only to be heard in maniacs' cells:

Macbeth has ordered Banquo's murder, and during a lavish feast, he learns that his plan was successful. He smiles and raises a toast to Banquo's health. Suddenly, overcome with guilt, he sees the ghost of the murdered man; this apparition, conjured by Shakespeare, isn’t just a theatrical trick: it's clear that the supernatural isn't needed here, and Macbeth would manifest it even if hell didn’t send it. With twitching muscles, wide-open eyes, and his mouth half open in pure terror, he watches the ghost shake its bloody head and exclaims in that hoarse voice only heard from people in insane asylums:

"Prithee, see there? Behold! look! lo! how say you?
Why, what care I? If thou canst nod, speak too.
[Pg 400] If charnel-houses and our graves must send
Those that we bury back, our monuments
Shall be the maws of kites....
Blood hath been shed ere now, i' the olden time,...
Ay, and since too, murders have been perform'd
Too terrible for the ear: the times have been,
That, when the brains were out, the man would die,
And there an end; but now they rise again,
With twenty mortal murders on their crowns,
And push us from our stools:...
Avaunt! and quit my sight! let the earth hide thee!
Thy bones are marrowless, thy blood is cold;
Thou hast no speculation in those eyes
Which thou dost glare with!"[705]

"Hey, do you see that? Look! What do you think?"
Honestly, I don’t care. If you can nod, then you can also speak up.
[Pg 400] If tombs and our graves have to send
Support those we lay to rest, our memorials
Will be the stomachs of vultures....
Blood has been shed before, in ancient times,...
Yeah, and even now, there have been murders.
That are too scary to hear: there was a time
When the brain is gone, the person will die.
And that would be the end; but now they are rising again,
With twenty violent murders attributed to them,
And push us from our seats:...
Get lost! and get out of my sight! Let the ground cover you!
Your bones lack marrow, and your blood is cold;
There’s no thought in those eyes.
That you're glaring with! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

His body trembling like that of an epileptic, his teeth clenched, foaming at the mouth, he sinks on the ground, his limbs writhe, shaken with convulsive quiverings, whilst a dull sob swells his panting breast, and dies in his swollen throat. What joy can remain for a man beset by such visions? The wide dark country, which he surveys from his towering castle, is but a field of death, haunted by ominous apparitions; Scotland, which he is depopulating, a cemetery,

His body shaking like someone having a seizure, his teeth clenched, foam at his mouth, he collapses on the ground, his limbs twisting and shaking with convulsions. A dull sob rises in his heaving chest and dies in his swollen throat. What joy can there be for a man tormented by such visions? The vast dark land he looks over from his high castle is just a graveyard filled with terrible ghostly figures; Scotland, which he is turning into a wasteland, is a cemetery.

"Where... the dead man's knell
Is there scarce ask'd for who; and good men's lives
Expire before the flowers in their caps.
Dying or ere they sicken."[706]

"Where... the cost of the dead"
Is rarely questioned; and the lives of good people
Finish before the flowers on their hats bloom.
"They die before they even get sick."[706]

His soul is "full of scorpions." He has "supp'd full with horrors," and the loathsome odor of blood has disgusted him with all else. He goes stumbling over the corpses which he has heaped up, with the mechanical and desperate smile of a maniac-murderer. Thenceforth death, life, all is one to him; the habit of murder has placed him out of the pale of humanity. They tell him that his wife is dead:

His soul is "full of scorpions." He has "eaten his fill of horrors," and the terrible smell of blood has made him sick of everything else. He stumbles over the bodies he has piled up, wearing the stiff and desperate smile of a crazed murderer. From that point on, death and life are the same to him; the routine of killing has pushed him beyond the boundaries of humanity. They tell him that his wife is dead:

"Macbeth. She should have died hereafter;
There would have been a time for such a word.
To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow,
Creeps in this petty pace from day to day
To the last syllable of recorded time,
And all our yesterdays have lighted fools
The way to dusty death. Out, out, brief candle!
Life's but a walking shadow; a poor player
[Pg 401] That struts and frets his hour upon the stage,
And then is heard no more: it is a tale
Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,
Signifying nothing."[707]

"Macbeth. She should've died later;"
There would have been a better time for that.
Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow,
Crawls at this slow speed from day to day
To the very end of recorded time,
All our past days have revealed foolishness.
The road to a dusty end. Extinguish, extinguish, short candle!
Life is just a fleeting shadow; a poor performer.
[Pg 401] That struts and worries his time on stage,
And then they're never heard from again: it's a story.
Told by a fool, full of noise and chaos,
Meaningless.[707]

There remains for him the hardening of the heart in crime, the fixed belief in destiny. Hunted down by his enemies, "bearlike, tied to a stake," he fights, troubled only by the prediction of the witches, sure of being invulnerable so long as the man whom they have described does not appear. Henceforth his thoughts dwell on a supernatural world, and to the last he walks with his eyes fixed on the dream, which has possessed him, from the first.

He’s stuck in a hardened mindset of crime and firmly believes in fate. Cornered by his enemies, "like a bear tied to a stake," he fights, haunted only by the witches' prophecy, confident he’s invincible as long as the man they described doesn’t show up. From that point on, his thoughts are consumed by a supernatural world, and until the end, he keeps his eyes on the dream that has taken over him from the beginning.

The history of Hamlet, like that of Macbeth, is a story of moral poisoning. Hamlet has a delicate soul, an impassioned imagination, like that of Shakespeare. He has lived hitherto, occupied in noble studies, skilful in mental and bodily exercises, with a taste for art, loved by the noblest father, enamored of the purest and most charming girl, confiding, generous, not yet having perceived, from the height of the throne to which he was born, aught but the beauty, happiness, grandeur of nature and humanity.[708] On this soul, which character and training make more sensitive than others, misfortune suddenly falls, extreme, overwhelming of the very kind to destroy all faith and every motive for action: with one glance he has seen all the vileness of humanity; and this insight is given him in his mother. His mind is yet intact; but judge from the violence of his style, the crudity of his exact details, the terrible tension of the whole nervous machine, whether he has not already one foot on the verge of madness:

The story of Hamlet, like that of Macbeth, is one of moral corruption. Hamlet has a sensitive soul and an intense imagination, much like Shakespeare himself. Until now, he has focused on noble pursuits, been skilled in both mental and physical activities, developed a love for art, cherished by an admirable father, and infatuated with the most pure and charming girl, all while being trusting and generous, not yet aware of anything beyond the beauty, happiness, and greatness of nature and humanity. On this soul, which is shaped by character and upbringing to be more sensitive than others, disaster suddenly strikes, severe and overwhelming enough to destroy all belief and motivation for action: in a single moment, he sees the worst of humanity; and this realization is triggered by his mother. His mind remains intact; however, consider the intensity of his language, the bluntness of his details, and the excruciating tension in his entire being; you can tell he might already be on the edge of madness:

"O that this too, too solid flesh would melt,
Thaw and resolve itself into a dew!
Or that the Everlasting had not fix'd
His canon 'gainst self-slaughter! O God! God!
How weary, stale, flat and unprofitable,
Seem to me all the uses of this world!
Fie on't! ah fie! 'tis an unweeded garden,
That grows to seed; things rank and gross in nature
Possess it merely. That it should come to this!
But two months dead: nay, not so much, not two:
So excellent a king,... so loving to my mother
[Pg 402] That he might not let e'en the winds of heaven
Visit her face too roughly. Heaven and earth!
... And yet, within a month—
Let me not think on't—Frailty, thy name is woman!—
A little month, or ere those shoes were old
With which she follow'd my poor father's body,...
Ere yet the salt of most unrighteous tears
Had left the flushing in her galled eyes,
She married. O, most wicked speed, to post
With such dexterity to incestuous sheets!
It is not nor it cannot come to good!
But break, my heart; for I must hold my tongue!"[709]

"Oh, if only this strong flesh would dissolve,
Thaw and melt into dew!
Or if the Eternal hadn't decided
His law against suicide! Oh God!
How exhausted, uninteresting, bland, and pointless.
Everything in this world seems so real to me!
Ugh! Oh, what a mess! It's a messy garden,
That's gone to seed; it's filled with things that
Are just terrible at their core. How did it get to this point!
Just two months gone: actually, not even two:
Such an amazing king,... so loving to my mother.
[Pg 402] That he wouldn't even allow the winds of heaven
Don't touch her face so roughly. Good grief!
... And yet, in less than a month—
I shouldn't think about it—Frailty, you are a woman!—
Just a month, or before those shoes were used.
That she wore to follow my poor father's body,...
Before the pain of her unfair tears
Had even faded from her puffy eyes,
She got married. Oh, what a reckless rush, to hurry
With such skill in tangled sheets!
It’s not going to end well!
But break, my heart; I have to keep quiet!"[709]

Here already are contortions of thought, a beginning of hallucination, the symptoms of what is to come after. In the middle of conversation the image of his father rises before his mind. He thinks he sees him. How then will it be when the "canonised bones have burst their cerements," "the sepulchre hath oped his ponderous and marble jaws," and when the ghost comes in the night, upon a high "platform" of land, to tell him of the tortures of his prison of fire, and of the fratricide, who has driven him thither? Hamlet grows faint, but grief strengthens him, and he has a desire for living:

Here are the twists of thought, the start of hallucination, the signs of what's to come. In the middle of a conversation, the image of his father appears in his mind. He thinks he sees him. How will it be when the "canonized bones have broken free from their wrappings," "the tomb has opened its heavy marble jaws," and when the ghost arrives at night, on a high "platform" of land, to tell him about the torments of his fiery prison and the brother who has sent him there? Hamlet feels faint, but his grief gives him strength, and he finds a desire to live:

"Hold, hold, my heart;
And you my sinews, grow not instant old,
But bear me stiffly up! Remember thee!
Ay, thou poor ghost, while memory holds a seat
In this distracted globe.—Remember thee?
Yea, from the table of my memory
I'll wipe away all trivial fond records,
All saws of books, all forms, all pressures past,...
And thy commandment all alone shall live,...
O villain, villain, smiling, damned villain!
My tables—meet it is I set it down,
That one may smile, and smile, and be a villain;
At least I'm sure it may be so in Denmark:
So, uncle, there you are."[710] (Writing.)

"Wait, wait, my heart;
And you, my muscles, don’t wear out too fast,
But keep me standing! Do I know you?
Yes, you poor ghost, as long as there's a place for memory
In this chaotic world—Do I still remember you?
Sure, I’ll clear my memory.
Of all the meaningless, emotional thoughts,
All the quotes from books, all previous versions, all pressures,...
And your command alone will remain,...
Oh villain, villain, smiling, cursed villain!
My notes—it's appropriate for me to write this down,
One can smile, and smile, and still be a villain;
At least I know that's how it is in Denmark:
"Hey, uncle, there you are."[710] (Writing.)

This convulsive outburst, this fevered writing hand, this frenzy of intentness, prelude the approach of a kind of monomania. When his friends come up, he treats them with the speeches of a child or an idiot. He is no longer master of his words; hollow phrases whirl in his brain, and fall from his mouth as in a dream. They call him; he answers by imitating [Pg 403] the cry of a sportsman whistling to his falcon: "Hillo, ho, ho, boy! come, bird, come." Whilst he is in the act of swearing them to secrecy, the ghost below repeats "Swear." Hamlet cries, with a nervous excitement and a fitful gayety:

This chaotic outburst, this frenzied hand-writing, this intense focus, signals the onset of a kind of obsession. When his friends join him, he speaks in a childlike or foolish manner. He’s lost control of his words; empty phrases spin in his mind and spill out like a dream. They call him, and he responds by mimicking the cry of a hunter calling his falcon: "Hey, come here, bird!" While he's busy swearing them to secrecy, the ghost below echoes "Swear." Hamlet exclaims, filled with nervous energy and unstable cheerfulness:

"Ah ha, boy! say'st thou so? art thou there, truepenny?
Come on—you hear this fellow in the cellarage—
Consent to swear....
Ghost (beneath). Swear.
Hamlet. Hic et ubique? then we'll shift our ground.
Come hither, gentlemen.... Swear by my sword.
Ghost (beneath). Swear.
Ham. Well said, old mole! canst work i' the earth so fast?
A worthy pioneer!"[711]

"Oh really, kid! Is that what you believe? Are you truly there, my friend?"
Come on—you can hear this guy in the basement—
Agree to take an oath....
Ghost (below). I swear.
Hamlet. Here and everywhere? Then let's move somewhere else.
Come here, gentlemen... Swear on my sword.
Ghost (below). I swear.
Ham. Well said, old mole! Can you really dig through the ground that fast?
A real pioneer!"[711]

Understand that as he says this his teeth chatter, "pale as his shirt, his knees knocking each other." Intense anguish ends with a kind of laughter, which is nothing else than a spasm. Thenceforth Hamlet speaks as though he had a continuous nervous attack. His madness is feigned, I admit; but his mind, as a door whose hinges are twisted, swings and bangs with every wind with a mad haste and with a discordant noise. He has no need to search for the strange ideas, apparent incoherencies, exaggerations, the deluge of sarcasms which he accumulates. He finds them within him; he does himself no violence, he simply gives himself up to himself. When he has the piece played which is to unmask his uncle, he raises himself, lounges on the floor, lays his head in Ophelia's lap; he addresses the actors, and comments on the piece to the spectators; his nerves are strung, his excited thought is like a surging and crackling flame, and cannot find fuel enough in the multitude of objects surrounding it, upon all of which it seizes. When the king rises unmasked and troubled, Hamlet sings, and says, "Would not this, sir, and a forest of feathers—if the rest of my fortunes turn Turk with me—with two Provincial roses on my razed shoes, get me a fellowship in a cry of players, sir!"[712] And he laughs terribly, for he is resolved on murder. It is clear that this state is a disease, and that the man will not survive it.

Understand that as he says this, his teeth chatter, "pale as his shirt, his knees knocking together." Intense anguish ends with a kind of laughter that is nothing more than a spasm. From that point on, Hamlet speaks as if he’s having a constant nervous breakdown. His madness is fake, I agree; but his mind, like a door with twisted hinges, swings and bangs wildly with every breeze, producing a chaotic noise. He doesn’t need to search for the bizarre thoughts, obvious inconsistencies, exaggerations, or the flood of sarcasm he piles up. He finds them inside himself; he doesn’t force them out, he simply lets himself be. When he has the play performed to expose his uncle, he raises himself up, lounges on the floor, and rests his head in Ophelia's lap; he talks to the actors and comments on the play to the audience; his nerves are tense, his racing thoughts are like a roaring and crackling flame that can't find enough fuel in the many things around it, grabbing onto everything. When the king stands up, unmasked and troubled, Hamlet sings and says, "Would not this, sir, and a forest of feathers—if the rest of my fortunes turn Turk with me—with two Provincial roses on my razed shoes, get me a fellowship in a cry of players, sir!"[712] And he laughs horrifically, because he’s set on murder. It’s clear that this state is a sickness, and the man won’t survive it.

In a soul so ardent of thought, and so mighty of feeling, what is left but disgust and despair? We tinge all nature with the color of our thoughts; we shape the world according to our [Pg 404] own ideas; when our soul is sick, we see nothing but sickness in the universe:

In a soul that thinks so passionately and feels so deeply, what remains but disgust and despair? We color all of nature with our thoughts; we mold the world according to our [Pg 404] own ideas; when our spirit is unwell, we see nothing but sickness in the universe:

"This goodly frame, the earth, seems to me a sterile promontory, this most excellent canopy, the air, look you, this brave o'erhanging firmament, this majestical roof fretted with golden fire, why, it appears no other thing to me than a foul and pestilent congregation of vapors. What a piece of work is a man! how noble in reason! how infinite in faculty! in form and moving how express and admirable! in action how like an angel! in apprehension how like a god! the beauty of the world! the paragon of animals! And yet, to me, what is this quintessence of dust? man delights not me: no, nor woman neither."[713]

"This beautiful world, the earth, feels to me like a desolate cliff. Just look at this amazing sky, this vast space above us, this grand canopy filled with golden light—it honestly seems to me like nothing more than a filthy and toxic mix of gases. What an incredible creation mankind is! How noble in thought! How boundless in skills! In form and movement, how striking and admirable! In action, how divine! In understanding, how god-like! The beauty of the world! The pinnacle of animals! And yet, to me, what is this essence of dust? Man does not bring me joy, nor does woman." [713]

Henceforth his thought sullies whatever it touches. He rails bitterly before Ophelia against marriage and love. Beauty! Innocence! Beauty is but a means of prostituting innocence: "Get thee to a nunnery: why wouldst thou be a breeder of sinners?... What should such fellows as I do crawling between earth and heaven? We are arrant knaves, all; believe none of us."[714]

Henceforth, his thoughts taint everything they come into contact with. He bitterly complains to Ophelia about marriage and love. Beauty! Innocence! Beauty is just a way to corrupt innocence: "Go to a convent: why would you want to be a maker of sinners?... What should people like me do, crawling between earth and heaven? We're all complete scoundrels; don’t trust any of us."[714]

When he has killed Polonius by accident, he hardly repents it; it is one fool less. He jeers lugubriously:

When he accidentally kills Polonius, he hardly feels sorry about it; it's just one less fool. He mocks sadly:

"King. Now Hamlet, where's Polonius?
Hamlet. At supper.
K. At supper! where?
H. Not where he eats, but where he is eaten: a certain convocation
of politic worms are e'en at him."[715]

"King. So, Hamlet, where's Polonius?"
Hamlet. He's having dinner.
K. At dinner! Where is that?
H. Not where he’s eating, but where he’s being eaten: a bunch of political worms are already on him.[715]

And he repeats in five or six fashions these gravedigger jests. His thoughts already inhabit a churchyard; to this hopeless philosophy a genuine man is a corpse. Public functions, honors, passions, pleasures, projects, science, all this is but a borrowed mask, which death removes, so that people may see what we are, an evil-smelling and grinning skull. It is this sight he goes to see by Ophelia's grave. He counts the skulls which the gravedigger turns up; this was a lawyer's, that a countier's. What bows, intrigues, pretensions, arrogance! And here now is a clown knocking it about with his spade, and playing "at loggats with 'em." Cæsar and Alexander have turned to clay and make the earth fat; the masters of the world have served to "patch a wall. Now get you to my lady's chamber, and tell her, let her paint an inch thick, to this favor she must [Pg 405] come; make her laugh at that."[716] When a man has come to this, there is nothing left but to die.

And he rehashes these gravedigger jokes in five or six different ways. His thoughts are already in a graveyard; to this bleak philosophy, a real person is just a corpse. Public duties, achievements, passions, pleasures, plans, science—all of this is just a mask we wear, which death will strip away, revealing what we truly are: a foul-smelling, grinning skull. This is the sight he goes to see at Ophelia's grave. He counts the skulls that the gravedigger digs up; this one belonged to a lawyer, that one to a count. What pretense, scheming, arrogance there was! And here’s a clown just messing around with his shovel, playing games with them. Caesar and Alexander have turned to dust and enrich the soil; the rulers of the world have served to “patch a wall.” Now go to my lady’s chamber and tell her to paint her face an inch thick; to this appearance, she must [Pg 405] come; make her laugh at that."[716] When a person reaches this point, there’s nothing left to do but die.

This heated imagination, which explains Hamlet's nervous disease and his moral poisoning, explains also his conduct. If he hesitates to kill his uncle, it is not from horror of blood or from our modern scruples. He belongs to the sixteenth century. On board ship he wrote the order to behead Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, and to do so without giving them "shriving-time." He killed Polonius, he caused Ophelia's death, and has no great remorse for it. If for once he spared his uncle, it was because he found him praying, and was afraid of sending him to heaven. He thought he was killing him when he killed Polonius. What his imagination robs him of, is the coolness and strength to go quietly and with premeditation to plunge a sword into a breast. He can only do the thing on a sudden suggestion; he must have a moment of enthusiasm; he must think the king is behind the arras, or else, seeing that he himself is poisoned, he must find his victim under his foil's point. He is not master of his acts; opportunity dictates them; he cannot plan a murder, but must improvise it. A too lively imagination exhausts the will, by the strength of images which it heaps up, and by the fury of intentness which absorbs it. You recognize in him a poet's soul, made not to act, but to dream, which is lost in contemplating the phantoms of its creation, which sees the imaginary world too clearly to play a part in the real world; an artist whom evil chance has made a prince, whom worse chance has made an avenger of crime, and who, destined by nature for genius, is condemned by fortune to madness and unhappiness. Hamlet is Shakespeare, and, at the close of this gallery of portraits which have all some features of his own, Shakespeare has painted himself in the most striking of all.

This intense imagination, which sheds light on Hamlet's anxiety and his moral decay, also clarifies his actions. If he hesitates to kill his uncle, it's not out of fear of bloodshed or our modern ethics. He is a man of the sixteenth century. While at sea, he wrote the order to execute Rosencrantz and Guildenstern immediately, without granting them "shriving-time." He killed Polonius, he led to Ophelia's death, and feels little guilt about it. If he spares his uncle for a moment, it's only because he finds him praying and fears he might send him to heaven. He mistakenly believes he’s killing him when he kills Polonius. What his imagination takes away from him is the composure and strength to calmly and deliberately stab someone. He can only act on an impulse; he needs a burst of enthusiasm; he must convince himself the king is hiding behind the tapestry, or if he feels he's poisoned, he must find his target at the point of his own sword. He isn't in control of his actions; circumstances dictate them; he can't premeditate a murder but has to improvise. An overly active imagination wears down the will, overwhelming it with vivid images and intense focus. You see in him the soul of a poet, not made for action but for dreaming, lost in contemplating the illusions of his own making, perceiving the imaginary world too vividly to engage in the real world; an artist who, by unfortunate fate, has become a prince, and who, by worse fate, has been made a seeker of vengeance, destined by nature for brilliance but cursed by fortune with madness and sorrow. Hamlet is Shakespeare, and at the end of this series of portraits that all share traits of his own, Shakespeare has depicted himself in the most striking way of all.

If Racine or Corneille had framed a psychology, they would have said, with Descartes: Man is an incorporeal soul, served by organs, endowed with reason and will, dwelling in palaces or porticos, made for conversation and society, whose harmonious and ideal action is developed by discourse and replies, in a world constructed by logic beyond the realms of time and place.

If Racine or Corneille had created a psychology, they would have said, with Descartes: Man is a non-physical soul, supported by organs, equipped with reason and will, living in grand places or porches, designed for conversation and community, whose harmonious and ideal action unfolds through dialogue and responses, in a world built on logic that transcends time and space.

If Shakespeare had framed a psychology, he would have said, with Esquirol:[717] Man is a nervous machine, governed by a [Pg 406] mood, disposed to hallucinations, carried away by unbridled passions, essentially unreasoning, a mixture of animal and poet, having instead of mind rapture, instead of virtue sensibility, imagination for prompter and guide, and led at random, by the most determinate and complex circumstances, to sorrow, crime, madness, and death.

If Shakespeare had developed a psychology, he would have agreed with Esquirol:[717] People are like nervous machines, driven by a [Pg 406] mood, prone to hallucinations, swept away by intense emotions, fundamentally unreasonable, a blend of instinct and creativity, having rapture instead of reason, sensitivity in place of virtue, imagination as their guide, and led randomly, by the most specific and complicated circumstances, to sorrow, crime, madness, and death.


SECTION IX.—Characteristics of Shakespeare's Genius

Could such a poet always confine himself to the imitation of nature? Will this poetical world which is going on in his brain never break loose from the laws of the world of reality? Is he not powerful enough to follow his own laws? He is; and the poetry of Shakespeare naturally finds an outlet in the fantastical. This is the highest grade of unreasoning and creative imagination. Despising ordinary logic, it creates another; it unites facts and ideas in a new order, apparently absurd, in reality regular; it lays open the land of dreams, and its dreams seem to us the truth.

Could a poet really limit himself to just imitating nature? Will the poetic world in his mind never break free from the rules of reality? Isn't he capable of following his own rules? He is; and Shakespeare's poetry naturally expresses itself in the fantastical. This represents the highest level of unrestrained and creative imagination. Rejecting common logic, it creates a different one; it combines facts and ideas in a new order that seems absurd but is actually consistent; it reveals the realm of dreams, and those dreams appear to us as truth.

When we enter upon Shakespeare's comedies, and even his half-dramas,[718] it is as though we met him on the threshold, like an actor to whom the prologue is committed, to prevent misunderstanding on the part of the public, and to tell them: "Do not take too seriously what you are about to hear: I am amusing myself. My brain, being full of fancies, desired to array them, and here they are. Palaces, distant landscapes, transparent clouds which blot in the morning the horizon with their gray mists, the red and glorious flames into which the evening sun descends, white cloisters in endless vista through the ambient air, grottos, cottages, the fantastic pageant of all human passions, the irregular sport of unlooked-for adventures—this is the medley of forms, colors, sentiments, which I let become entangled and confused in my presence, a many-tinted skein of glistening silks, a slender arabesque, whose sinuous curves, crossing and mingled, bewilder the mind by the whimsical variety of their infinite complications. Don't regard it as a picture. Don't look for a precise composition, a sole and increasing interest, the skilful management of a well-ordered and congruous plot. [Pg 407] I have tales and novels before me which I am cutting up into scenes. Never mind the finis, I am amusing myself on the road. It is not the end of the journey which pleases me, but the journey itself. Is there any need in going so straight and quick? Do you only care to know whether the poor merchant of Venice will escape Shylock's knife? Here are two happy lovers, seated under the palace walls on a calm night; wouldn't you like to listen to the peaceful reverie which arises like a perfume from the bottom of their hearts?"

When we dive into Shakespeare's comedies, and even his semi-dramatic works,[718] it's like meeting him at the door, like an actor delivering a prologue to keep the audience from misunderstanding and to say, "Don't take what you’re about to hear too seriously: I’m just having fun. My mind, overflowing with ideas, wanted to lay them out, and here they are. Picture palaces, distant landscapes, clear clouds that obscure the horizon with their gray mist in the morning, the bright and glorious flames as the evening sun sets, endless white cloisters through the surrounding air, grottos, cottages, the colorful spectacle of all human emotions, the unpredictable twists of unexpected adventures—this is the mix of forms, colors, and feelings that I let intertwine and muddle in my presence, a vibrant mix of shining silks, a delicate design with curves that twist and cross, confusing the mind with their whimsical variety of endless complexities. Don’t think of it as a straightforward picture. Don’t look for a precise composition, a single growing interest, or the skillful management of a well-structured and coherent plot. [Pg 407] I have stories and novels in front of me that I’m chopping up into scenes. Forget the finis, I’m just enjoying the journey. It’s not the end of the trip that delights me, but the trip itself. Is there any need to go so straight and fast? Do you only care whether the poor merchant of Venice escapes Shylock's knife? Here are two happy lovers sitting under the palace walls on a calm night; wouldn’t you like to listen to the peaceful thoughts that rise like a fragrance from the depths of their hearts?"

"'How sweet the moonlight sleeps upon this bank!
Here will we sit and let the sounds of music
Creep in our ears: soft stillness and the night
Become the touches of sweet harmony.
Sit, Jessica. Look how the floor of heaven
Is thick inlaid with patines of bright gold:
There's not the smallest orb which thou behold'st,
But in his motion like an angel sings,
Still quiring to the young-eyed cherubims;
Such harmony is in immortal souls;
But whilst this muddy vesture of decay
Doth grossly close it in, we cannot hear it.
(Enter musicians.)
Come, ho! and wake Diana with a hymn:
With sweetest touches pierce your mistress' ear.
And draw her home with music.
Jessica. I am never merry when I hear sweet music.'"[719]

"How beautiful the moonlight shines on this shore!
Here we’ll sit and enjoy the sounds of music.
Flow into our ears: soft silence and the night.
Immerse yourself in the gentle sweetness of harmony.
Sit down, Jessica. Check out how the floor of heaven
Is beautifully decorated with areas of bright gold:
You can't see a single star,
But in its movement, it sings like an angel,
Always singing to the wide-eyed cherubs;
Such harmony exists in eternal souls;
But while this filthy layer of decay
It limits it so much that we can't hear it.
(Musicians enter.)
Come on! Wake up Diana with a song:
With sweet sounds, captivate your mistress.
And bring her home with music.
Jessica. I never feel happy when I hear sweet music.'"[719]

"Have I not the right, when I see the big laughing face of a clownish servant, to stop near him, see him gesticulate, frolic, gossip, go through his hundred pranks and his hundred grimaces, and treat myself to the comedy of his spirit and gayety? Two fine gentlemen pass by. I hear the rolling fire of their metaphors, and I follow their skirmish of wit. Here in a corner is the artless arch face of a young wench. Do you forbid me to linger by her, to watch her smiles, her sudden blushes, the childish pout of her rosy lips, the coquetry of her pretty motions? You are in a great hurry if the prattle of this fresh and musical voice can't stop you. Is it no pleasure to view this succession of sentiments and faces? Is your fancy so dull that you must have the mighty mechanism of a geometrical plot to shake it? My sixteenth century playgoers were easier to move. A sunbeam that had lost its way on an old wall, a foolish song [Pg 408] thrown into the middle of a drama, occupied their mind as well as the blackest of catastrophes. After the horrible scene in which Shylock brandished his butcher's knife before Antonio's bare breast, they saw just as willingly the petty household wrangle, and the amusing bit of raillery which ends the piece. Like soft moving water, their soul rose and sank in an instant to the level of the poet's emotion, and their sentiments readily flowed in the bed he had prepared for them. They let him stray here and there on his journey, and did not forbid him to make two voyages at once. They allowed several plots in one. If but the slightest thread united them it was sufficient. Lorenzo eloped with Jessica, Shylock was frustrated in his revenge, Portia's suitors failed in the test imposed upon them; Portia, disguised as a doctor of laws, took from her husband the ring which he had promised never to part with; these three or four comedies, disunited, mingled, were shuffled and unfolded together, like an unknotted skein in which threads of a hundred colors are entwined. Together with diversity, my spectators allowed improbability. Comedy is a slight winged creature, which flutters from dream to dream, whose wings you would break if you held it captive in the narrow prison of common-sense. Do not press its fictions too hard; do not probe their contents. Let them float before your eyes like a charming swift dream. Let the fleeting apparition plunge back into the bright misty land from whence it came. For an instant it deluded you; let it suffice. It is sweet to leave the world of realities behind you; the mind rests amidst impossibilities. We are happy when delivered from the rough chains of logic, to wander amongst strange adventures, to live in sheer romance, and know that we are living there. I do not try to deceive you, and make you believe in the world where I take you. A man must disbelieve it in order to enjoy it. We must give ourselves up to illusion, and feel that we are giving ourselves up to it. We must smile as we listen. We smile in "The Winter's Tale" when Hermione descends from her pedestal, and when, Leontes discovers his wife in the statue, having believed her to be dead. We smile in "Cymbeline" when we see the lone cavern in which the young princes have lived like savage hunters. Improbability deprives emotions of their sting. The events interest or touch us without making us suffer. At the very moment when sympathy is too [Pg 409] intense, we remind ourselves that it is all a fancy. They become like distant objects, whose distance softens their outline, and wraps them in a luminous veil of blue air. Your true comedy is an opera. We listen to sentiments without thinking too much of plot. We follow the tender or gay melodies without reflecting that they interrupt the action. We dream elsewhere on hearing music; here I bid you dream on hearing verse."

"Don't I have the right, when I see the big, smiling face of a clownish servant, to stop near him, watch him gesture, play around, gossip, and do his hundred tricks and faces, and enjoy the comedy of his spirit and cheerfulness? Two classy gentlemen pass by. I hear the lively banter of their metaphors, and I follow their witty exchange. Over in a corner is the innocent, playful face of a young woman. Are you forbidding me to stay and watch her smiles, her sudden blushes, the childlike pout of her rosy lips, the flirtatious way she moves? You must be in a real rush if the cheerful and melodic sound of her voice can’t hold you back. Isn’t it a pleasure to watch this parade of feelings and faces? Is your imagination so dull that you need the complex structure of a geometric plot to engage it? My sixteenth-century audience was easier to please. A sunbeam that had lost its way on an old wall or a silly song thrown into the middle of a drama captivated them just as much as the darkest calamities. After the horrifying scene where Shylock brandished his butcher's knife before Antonio's bare chest, they just as willingly watched the small household squabble and the amusing banter that ends the play. Like gently flowing water, their emotions could rise and fall in an instant to match the poet's feelings, and their sentiments easily flowed into the shape he laid out for them. They let him wander wherever he liked on his journey and didn’t mind if he made two trips at once. They accepted multiple plots in one. If just the slightest thread connected them, that was enough. Lorenzo ran away with Jessica, Shylock was thwarted in his revenge, Portia's suitors failed the test she set; Portia, disguised as a lawyer, took the ring from her husband that he had promised never to give away; these three or four comedies, separate yet mingled, were shuffled and unfolded together like a tangled skein with threads of a hundred colors intertwined. Along with diversity, my audience accepted improbability. Comedy is a delicate, winged creature that flits from dream to dream; you would break its wings if you caged it in the narrow confines of common sense. Don’t scrutinize its fictions too harshly; don’t dig too deep into their meaning. Let them drift before your eyes like a charming, fleeting dream. Let the fleeting vision return to the bright, misty realm from which it came. For a moment, it fooled you; let that be enough. It’s nice to leave the world of reality behind; the mind finds rest among impossibilities. We feel happy when free from the harsh chains of logic, wandering through strange adventures, living in pure fantasy, and knowing that we are in that place. I don’t try to deceive you or make you believe in the world I’m taking you to. A person has to doubt it to truly enjoy it. We need to surrender to illusion and revel in that surrender. We must smile as we listen. We smile in "The Winter's Tale" when Hermione steps down from her pedestal and when Leontes finds his wife, believing her to be dead. We smile in "Cymbeline" when we see the lonely cave where the young princes have lived like wild hunters. Improbability takes the edge off emotions. The events interest or affect us without causing suffering. At the moment when sympathy feels too intense, we remind ourselves that it’s all a fantasy. They seem like distant objects, whose distance softens their shape, wrapping them in a luminous veil of blue air. Your true comedy is an opera. We listen to feelings without thinking too much about the plot. We follow the tender or happy melodies without realizing that they interrupt the action. We dream elsewhere when we hear music; here, I invite you to dream while hearing verse."

Then the speaker of the prologue retires, and the actors come on.

Then the prologue speaker steps back, and the actors come on stage.

"As You Like It" is a caprice.[720] Action there is none; interest barely; likelihood still less. And the whole is charming. Two cousins, princes' daughters, come to a forest with a court clown, Celia disguised as a shepherdess, Rosalind as a boy. They find here the old duke, Rosalind's father, who, driven out of his duchy, lives with his friends like a philosopher and a hunter. They find amorous shepherds, who with songs and prayers pursue intractable shepherdesses. They discover or they meet with lovers who become their husbands. Suddenly it is announced that the wicked Duke Frederick, who had usurped the crown, has just retired to a cloister, and restored the throne to the old exiled duke. Everyone gets married, everyone dances, everything ends with a "rustic revelry." Where is the pleasantness of these puerilities? First, the fact of its being puerile; the absence of the serious is refreshing; There are no events, and there is no plot. We gently follow the easy current of graceful or melancholy emotions, which takes us away and moves us about without wearying. The place adds to the illusion and charm. It is an autumn forest, in which the sultry rays permeate the blushing oak leaves, or the half-stripped, ashes tremble and smile to the feeble breath of evening. The lovers wander by brooks that "brawl" under antique roots. As you listen to them you see the slim birches, whose cloak of lace grows glossy under the slant rays of the sun that gilds them, and the thoughts wander down the mossy vistas in which their footsteps are not heard. What better place could be chosen for the comedy of sentiment and the play of heart-fancies? Is not this a fit spot in which to listen to love-talk? Someone has seen Orlando, Rosalind's lover, in this glade; she [Pg 410] hears it and blushes. "Alas the day!... What did he, when thou sawest him? What said he? How looked he? Wherein went he? What makes he here? Did he ask for me? Where remains he? How parted he with thee? and when shalt thou see him again?" Then, with a lower voice, somewhat hesitating: "Looks he as freshly as he did the day he wrestled?" She is not yet exhausted: "Do you not know I am a woman? When I think, I must speak. Sweet, say on."[721] One question follows another, she closes the mouth of her friend, who is ready to answer. At every word she jests, but agitated, blushing, with a forced gayety; her bosom heaves, and her heart beats. Nevertheless she is calmer when Orlando comes; bandies words with him; sheltered under her disguise, she makes him confess that he loves Rosalind. Then she plagues him, like the frolic, the wag, the coquette she is. "Why, how now, Orlando, where have you been all this while? You a lover?" Orlando repeats that he loves Rosalind, and she pleases herself by making him repeat it more than once. She sparkles with wit, jests, mischievous pranks; pretty fits of anger, feigned sulks, bursts of laughter, deafening babble, engaging caprices. "Come, woo me, woo me; for now I am in a holiday humor, and like enough to consent. What would you say to me now, an I were your very, very Rosalind?" And every now and then she repeats with an arch smile, "And I am your Rosalind; am I not your Rosalind?"[722] Orlando protests that he would die. Die! Who ever thought of dying for love? Leander? He took one bath too many in the Hellespont; so poets have said he died for love. Troilus? A Greek broke his head with a club; so poets have said he died for love. Come, come, Rosalind will be softer. And then she plays at marriage with him, and makes Celia pronounce the solemn words. She irritates and torments her pretended husband; tells him all the whims she means to indulge in, all the pranks she will play, all the teasing he will have to endure. The retorts come one after another like fireworks. At every phrase we follow the looks of these sparkling eyes, the curves of this laughing mouth, the quick movements of this supple figure. It is a bird's petulance and volubility. "O coz, coz, coz, my pretty little coz, that thou didst know how many fathom deep I am in love." Then she provokes her cousin [Pg 411] Celia, sports with her hair, calls her by every woman's name. Antitheses without end, words all a-jumble, quibbles, pretty exaggerations, word-racket; as you listen, you fancy it is the warbling of a nightingale. The trill of repeated metaphors, the melodious roll of the poetical gamut, the summer-warbling rustling under the foliage, change the piece into a veritable opera. The three lovers end by chanting a sort of trio. The first throws out a fancy, the others take it up. Four times this strophe is renewed; and the symmetry of ideas, added to the jingle of the rhymes, makes of a dialogue a concerto of love:

"As You Like It" is a playful piece.[720] There's little action; barely any interest; even less likelihood. Yet the whole thing is delightful. Two cousins, daughters of princes, come to a forest with a court jester—Celia disguised as a shepherdess and Rosalind as a boy. They discover the old duke, Rosalind's father, who has been exiled from his duchy and now lives with his friends like a philosopher and a hunter. They encounter love-struck shepherds who pursue unattainable shepherdesses with songs and pleas. They meet lovers who eventually become their husbands. Suddenly, news breaks that the wicked Duke Frederick, who took the crown, has retired to a monastery, restoring the throne to the old exiled duke. Everyone gets married, everyone dances, and everything wraps up in a "rustic revelry." Where's the charm in all this silliness? First, it's the fact that it's silly; the lack of seriousness is refreshing; there are no real events or plot. We drift along the gentle flow of graceful or melancholic emotions that carries us away without tiring us. The setting adds to the illusion and allure. It's an autumn forest where the warm rays shine through the colorful oak leaves, and the half-bare ashes shiver and smile in the soft evening breeze. The lovers wander by babbling brooks that "brawl" under ancient roots. As you listen, you see slender birches, their lace-like leaves glistening in the dappled sunlight, and your thoughts wander down mossy paths where their footsteps go unheard. What better place could there be for a comedy of romance and playful heart-fancies? Isn't this the perfect spot to hear love conversations? Someone has spotted Orlando, Rosalind's lover, in this grove; she hears and blushes. "Oh my! What did he do when you saw him? What did he say? How did he look? Where did he go? What’s he doing here? Did he ask for me? Where is he now? How did he part with you? When will you see him again?" Then, in a softer, slightly hesitant voice: "Does he look as fresh as he did the day he wrestled?" She's not done yet: "Don't you know I'm a woman? When I think, I have to speak. Please, keep going."[721] One question leads to another, and she cuts off her friend's response. With every word, she's joking but agitated, blushing with a forced cheerfulness; her chest rises and her heart races. Still, she stays calm when Orlando arrives; she banters with him, and while hiding her identity, she gets him to admit he loves Rosalind. Then she teases him, like the playful, cheeky flirt she is. "So, Orlando, where have you been all this time? You a lover?" Orlando repeats that he loves Rosalind, and she enjoys prompting him to say it more than once. She's sparkling with wit, playful jests, mischievous antics; a few fits of fake anger, sulking, bursts of laughter, lively chatter, and engaging whims. "Come on, woo me, woo me, because I'm in a cheerful mood and might just agree. What would you say to me now if I were your very own Rosalind?" And now and then, she adds with a playful smile, "And I am your Rosalind; am I not your Rosalind?"[722] Orlando insists he would die for her. Die! Who ever thought of dying for love? Leander? He drowned after swimming one time too many across the Hellespont; so poets say he died for love. Troilus? A Greek bashed his head in with a club; so poets say he died for love. Come on, Rosalind will be more gentle. Then she plays at marrying him, making Celia pronounce the serious vows. She annoys and teases her pretend husband, revealing all the whims she plans to indulge in, all the pranks she'll pull, and all the teasing he’ll have to endure. The responses are like fireworks, each phrase pulling us into her sparkling eyes, laughing mouth, and agile movements. It’s like the playful chatter of a bird. "Oh cousin, cousin, cousin, my lovely little cousin, if only you knew how deep my love goes." Then she provokes her cousin [Pg 410] Celia, plays with her hair, and calls her by every woman’s name. Endless contrasts, jumbled words, puns, charming exaggerations, wordplay; as you listen, it feels like the song of a nightingale. The repeated metaphors and the lyrical flow transform the piece into a real opera. The three lovers conclude by singing a sort of trio. The first one shares a thought, and the others pick it up. This stanza repeats four times; the symmetry of the ideas, along with the rhyme scheme, turns a dialogue into a love concerto:

"Phebe. Good shepherd, tell this youth what 'tis to love.
Silvius. It is to be all made of sighs and tears;
And so am I for Phebe.
P. And I for Ganymede.
Orlando. And I for Rosalind.
Rosalind. And I for no woman....
S. It is to be all made of fantasy,
All made of passion, and all made of wishes,
All adoration, duty, and observance,
All humbleness, all patience and impatience,
All purity, all trial, all observance;
And so I am for Phebe.
P. And so am I for Ganymede.
O. And so am I for Rosalind.
R. And so am I for no woman."[723]

Phebe. Good shepherd, explain to this guy what it means to love.
Silvius. It’s all about sighs and tears;
And I’m all about Phebe.
P. And I'm all about Ganymede.
Orlando. And I'm all about Roz.
Rosalind. And I'm not like any other woman....
It’s all about dreams,
All about passion and all about desires,
All admiration, duty, and respect,
All humility, all patience and restlessness,
All purity, all challenges, all dedication;
So I’m totally into Phebe.
P. So I'm really into Ganymede.
O. So, I'm really into Rosalind.
R. So I'm not into any woman."[723]

The necessity of singing is so urgent that a minute later songs break out of themselves. The prose and the conversation end in lyric poetry. We pass straight on into these odes. We do not find ourselves in a new country. We feel the emotion and foolish gayety as if it were a holiday. We see the graceful couple whom the song of the two pages brings before us, passing in the misty light "o'er the green corn-field," amid the hum of sportive insects, on the finest day of the flowering spring-time. Unlikelihood grows natural, and we are not astonished when we see Hymen leading the two brides by the hand to give them to their husbands.

The need to sing is so strong that a moment later, songs emerge on their own. The prose and the conversation transition into lyric poetry. We move right into these odes. We don’t find ourselves in a new place. We feel the excitement and silly joy as if it’s a celebration. We see the elegant couple that the song of the two pages brings to life, walking in the soft light "over the green cornfield," amid the buzzing of playful insects, on the best day of blooming spring. The unlikely becomes normal, and we’re not surprised when we see Hymen leading the two brides by the hand to give them to their husbands.

Whilst the young folk sing, the old folk talk. Their life also is a novel, but a sad one. Shakespeare's delicate soul, bruised by the shocks of social life, took refuge in contemplations of solitary [Pg 412] life. To forget the strife and annoyances of the world, he must bury himself in a wide silent forest, and

Whilst the young people sing, the older generation talks. Their lives are also stories, but they're more somber. Shakespeare's sensitive nature, hurt by the challenges of society, sought solace in thoughts of a quiet, solitary life. To escape the conflicts and troubles of the world, he felt he needed to immerse himself in a vast, silent forest, and

"Under the shade of melancholy boughs,
Loose and neglect the creeping hours of time."[724]

"In the shade of grieving branches,
"Let the slow passage of time fade away."

We look at the bright images which the sun carves on the white beech-boles, the shade of trembling leaves flickering on the thick moss, the long waves of the summit of the trees; then the sharp sting of care is blunted; we suffer no more, simply remembering that we suffered once; we feel nothing but a gentle misanthropy, and being renewed, we are the better for it. The old duke is happy in his exile. Solitude has given him rest, delivered him from flattery, reconciled him to nature. He pities the stags which he is obliged to hunt for food:

We gaze at the bright images the sun creates on the white tree trunks, the shadows of fluttering leaves dancing on the thick moss, the long waves at the tops of the trees; then the sharp sting of worry fades away; we no longer feel pain, just a memory that we once did suffer; we experience nothing but a gentle dislike of humanity, and feeling revitalized, we are improved by it. The old duke is content in his exile. Solitude has provided him with peace, freed him from flattery, and helped him reconnect with nature. He feels sympathy for the deer he has to hunt for food:

"Come, shall we go and kill us venison?
And yet it irks me the poor dappled fools,
Being native burghers of this desert city,
Should in their own confines with forked heads
Have their round haunches gored."[725]

"Come on, should we go hunt some deer?"
And yet it irritates me that the poor spotted creatures,
As the local residents of this desolate city,
Should be in their own territory with forked antlers.
"Pierce their round buttocks."[725]

Nothing sweeter than this mixture of tender compassion, dreamy philosophy, delicate sadness, poetical complaints, and rustic songs. One of the lords sings:

Nothing is sweeter than this blend of gentle kindness, dreamy thoughts, subtle sadness, poetic grievances, and folk songs. One of the lords sings:

"Blow, blow, thou winter wind,
Thou art not so unkind
As man's ingratitude;
Thy tooth is not so keen,
Because thou art not seen,
Although thy breath be rude.
Heigh-ho! sing, heigh-ho! unto the green holly:
Most friendship is feigning, most loving mere folly:
Then, heigh-ho, the holly!
This life is most jolly."[726]

"Blow, blow, winter wind,"
You're not as tough.
As people's ungratefulness;
Your bite isn't that sharp,
Since you aren’t visible,
Even if your breath is harsh.
Hey there! Sing, hey there! to the green holly:
Most friendships are superficial, and most love is just nonsense.
So, hey, the holly!
This life is awesome.[726]

Amongst these lords is found a soul that suffers more, Jacques the melancholy, one of Shakespeare's best-loved characters, a transparent mask behind which we perceive the face of the poet. He is sad because he is tender; he feels the contact of things too keenly, and what leaves others indifferent, makes him weep.[727] [Pg 413] He does not scold, he is sad; he does not reason, he is moved; he has not the combative spirit of a reforming moralist; his soul is sick and weary of life. Impassioned imagination leads quickly to disgust. Like opium, it excites and shatters. It leads man to the loftiest philosophy, then lets him down to the whims of a child. Jacques leaves other men abruptly, and goes to the quiet nooks to be alone. He loves his sadness, and would not exchange it for joy. Meeting Orlando, he says:

Among these lords is a soul that suffers more, Jacques the melancholic, one of Shakespeare's most beloved characters, a clear mask behind which we see the poet's true face. He is sad because he is sensitive; he feels things too intensely, and what leaves others indifferent makes him cry.[727] [Pg 413] He doesn't scold; he is sad. He doesn't reason; he is moved. He lacks the fighting spirit of a reforming moralist; his soul is sick and tired of life. Passionate imagination leads quickly to disgust. Like opium, it stimulates and shatters. It brings a person to the highest philosophy, then drops them down to a child's whims. Jacques abruptly leaves other men and seeks out quiet places to be alone. He loves his sadness and wouldn’t trade it for joy. When he meets Orlando, he says:

"Rosalind is your love's name?
Orlando. Yes, just.
Jacques. I do not like her name."[728]

"Is Rosalind your love's name?"
Orlando. Yep, that's right.
Jacques. I don't like her name.[728]

He has the fancies of a nervous woman. He is scandalized because Orlando writes sonnets on the forest trees. He is eccentric, and finds subjects of grief and gayety where others would see nothing of the sort:

He has the quirks of a anxious woman. He is shocked because Orlando writes sonnets on the trees in the forest. He is unusual, and finds reasons for sadness and happiness where others see nothing like that:

"A fool, a fool! I met a fool i' the forest,
A motley fool; a miserable world!
As I do live by food, I met a fool;
Who laid him down and bask'd him in the sun,
And rail'd on Lady Fortune in good terms,
In good set terms and yet a motley fool...."

"What a fool, what a fool! I encountered a fool in the forest,
A jester; this world is so depressing!
As long as I have food, I came across a fool;
Who lay down and soaked up the sun,
And spoke about Lady Fortune in a lighthearted way,
With clever phrases, he was still a joker....

Jacques hearing him moralize in such a manner begins to laugh "sans intermission" that a fool could be so meditative:

Jacques, hearing him moralize like that, starts to laugh continuously at how a fool could be so thoughtful:

"O noble fool; a worthy fool! Motley's the only wear....
O that I were a fool!
I am ambitious for a motley coat."[729]

"Oh, noble fool; a great fool! All I want is a colorful outfit....
I wish I were naive!
I'm looking forward to a vibrant coat."[729]

The next minute he returns to his melancholy dissertations, bright pictures whose vivacity explains his character, and betrays Shakespeare, hiding under his name:

The next minute, he goes back to his sad reflections, vivid images whose liveliness reveals his personality and exposes Shakespeare, lurking behind his name:

"All the world's a stage,
And all the men and women merely players:
They have their exits and their entrances;
And one man in his time plays many parts,
His acts being seven ages. At first the infant,
Mewling and puking in the nurse's arms.
And then the whining schoolboy, with his satchel,
And shining morning face, creeping like snail
Unwillingly to school. And then the lover,
[Pg 414] Sighing like furnace, with a woeful ballad
Made to his mistress' eyebrow. Then a soldier,
Full of strange oaths and bearded like the pard,
Jealous in honor, sudden and quick in quarrel,
Seeking the bubble reputation
Even in the cannon's mouth. And then the justice,
In fair round belly with good capon lined,
With eyes severe and beard of formal cut,
Full of wise saws and modern instances;
And so he plays his part. The sixth age shifts
Into the lean and slipper'd pantaloon,
With spectacles on nose and pouch on side,
His youthful hose, well saved, a world too wide
For his shrunk shank; and his big manly voice,
Turning again toward childish treble, pipes
And whistles in his sound. Last scene of all,
That ends this strange eventful history,
In second childishness and mere oblivion,
Sans teeth, sans eyes, sans taste, sans everything."[730]

"The entire world is a stage,
And all the men and women are just performers:
They have their exits and their entrances;
And a man takes on many roles during his life,
His performances are divided into seven stages. First, there's the baby,
Crying and spitting up in the nurse's arms.
Then the complaining schoolboy, with his backpack,
And a bright morning face, shuffling his feet
Going to school reluctantly. Next comes the partner,
[Pg 414] Sighing heavily, writing a melancholy song
For his mistress's eyebrow. Then a soldier,
Filled with odd oaths and a beard like a leopard,
Jealous of his honor and quick to fight,
Chasing a temporary reputation
Even at the mouth of a cannon. And then the judge,
With a well-fed round belly,
Intense eyes and a neatly trimmed beard,
Packed with wise quotes and current examples;
And so he fulfills his role. The sixth stage changes
Into the frail old man wearing slippers,
With glasses on his nose and a bag by his side,
His old pants from when he was younger are now way too big.
For his thin legs and his voice that was once strong,
Turning back to a childish squeak, pipes
And whistles in his sound. The last scene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
That wraps up this unusual, eventful story,
In a second childhood and complete forgetfulness,
"Without teeth, without sight, without taste, without anything." [730]

"As you Like it" is a half dream. "Midsummer Night's Dream" is a complete one.

"As You Like It" is a partial dream. "A Midsummer Night's Dream" is a full one.

The scene, buried in the far-off mist of fabulous antiquity, carries us back to Theseus, Duke of Athens, who is preparing his palace for his marriage with the beautiful queen of the Amazons. The style, loaded with contorted images, fills the mind with strange and splendid visions, and the airy elf-world divert the comedy into the fairy-land from whence it sprung.

The scene, tucked away in the distant haze of ancient times, takes us back to Theseus, the Duke of Athens, who is getting his palace ready for his wedding to the beautiful queen of the Amazons. The style, filled with twisted images, fills the mind with strange and magnificent visions, and the whimsical fairy world shifts the comedy into the magical land from which it originated.

Love is still the theme: of all sentiments, is it not the greatest fancy-weaver? But love is not heard here in the charming, prattle of Rosalind; it is glaring, like the season of the year. It does not brim over in slight conversations, in supple and skipping prose; it breaks forth into big rhyming odes, dressed in magnificent metaphors, sustained by impassioned accents, such as a warm night, odorous and star-spangled, inspires in a poet and a lover. Lysander and Hermia agree to meet.

Love is still the main theme: of all feelings, isn’t it the greatest creator of fantasies? But love isn’t expressed here in the sweet chatter of Rosalind; it’s obvious, like the season of the year. It doesn’t overflow in casual conversations or smooth, playful prose; it bursts out in grand rhyming poems, filled with beautiful metaphors, supported by passionate tones, just like a warm, fragrant, starry night inspires a poet and a lover. Lysander and Hermia decide to meet.

"Lysander. To-morrow night when Phoebe doth behold
Her silver visage in the watery glass,
Decking with liquid pearl the bladed grass,
A time that lovers' flights doth still conceal,
Through Athens' gates have we devised to steal.
Hermia. And in the wood, where often you and I
Upon faint primrose-beds were wont to lie....
There my Lysander and myself shall meet."[731] [Pg 415]

"Lysander. Tomorrow night when Phoebe sees"
Her silver face in the reflective glass,
Decorating the grass with drops of water,
A time when lovers' escapes are kept secret,
We've made plans to sneak through the gates of Athens.
Hermia. And in the woods, where you and I
Used to lie on soft primrose beds....
"There, my Lysander and I will meet." [731] [Pg 415]

They get lost, and fall asleep, wearied, under the trees. Puck squeezes in the youth's eyes the juice of a magic flower, and changes his heart. Presently, when he awakes, he will become enamored of the first woman he sees. Meanwhile Demetrius, Hermia's rejected lover, wanders with Helena, whom he rejects, in the solitary wood. The magic flower changes him in turn, he now loves Helena. The lovers flee and pursue one another, beneath the lofty trees, in the calm night. We smile at their transports, their complaints, their ecstasies, and yet we join in them. This passion is a dream, and yet it moves us: It is like those airy webs which we find at morning on the crest of the hedgerows where the dew has spread them, and whose weft sparkles like a jewel-casket. Nothing can be more fragile, and nothing more graceful. The poet sports with emotions; he mingles, confuses, redoubles, interweaves them; he twines and untwines these loves like the mazes of a dance, and we see the noble and tender figures pass by the verdant bushes, beneath the radiant eyes of the stars, now wet with tears, now bright with rapture. They have the abandonment of true love, not the grossness of sensual love. Nothing causes us to fall from the ideal world in which Shakespeare conducts us. Dazzled by beauty, they adore it, and the spectacle of their happiness, their emotion, and their tenderness, is a kind of enchantment.

They get lost and fall asleep, exhausted, under the trees. Puck squeezes the juice of a magic flower into the young man's eyes, changing his heart. Soon, when he wakes up, he'll fall in love with the first woman he sees. Meanwhile, Demetrius, Hermia's spurned lover, wanders with Helena, whom he rejects, in the lonely woods. The magic flower changes him too; now he loves Helena. The lovers run and chase each other beneath the tall trees in the peaceful night. We smile at their joy, their complaints, their ecstatic moments, and yet we can’t help but feel it too. This passion is like a dream, and still, it moves us: It’s like those delicate webs we find in the morning on top of the hedgerows, where the dew has woven them, sparkling like a treasure chest. Nothing could be more fragile, and nothing more beautiful. The poet plays with emotions; he mixes, blurs, intensifies, and intertwines them; he twists and untwists these loves like the patterns of a dance, and we see the noble and tender figures pass by the green bushes, under the bright eyes of the stars, now wet with tears, now shining with joy. They experience the freedom of true love, not the crudeness of physical desire. Nothing pulls us away from the ideal world that Shakespeare takes us to. Dazzled by beauty, they worship it, and the sight of their happiness, their emotion, and their tenderness is a kind of magic.

Above these two couples flutters and hums the swarm of elves and fairies. They also love. Titania, their queen, has a young boy for her favorite, son of an Indian king, of whom Oberon, her husband, wishes to deprive her. They quarrel, so that the elves creep for fear into the acorn cups, in the golden primroses. Oberon, by way of vengeance, touches Titania's sleeping eyes with the magic flower, and thus on waking the nimblest and most charming of the fairies finds herself enamored of a stupid blockhead with an ass's head. She kneels before him; she sets on his "hairy temples a coronet of fresh and fragrant flowers":

Above these two couples flutters and hums a swarm of elves and fairies. They also experience love. Titania, their queen, has a young boy as her favorite, the son of an Indian king, whom Oberon, her husband, wants to take away from her. They argue, causing the elves to hide in fear inside acorn cups and among the golden primroses. To get back at her, Oberon touches Titania's sleeping eyes with a magic flower, and when she wakes up, the nimblest and most charming of the fairies finds herself infatuated with a foolish guy who has the head of a donkey. She kneels before him and places a crown of fresh and fragrant flowers on his "hairy temples":

"And that same dew, which sometime on the buds
Was wont to swell like round and orient pearls,
Stood now within the pretty floweret's eyes,
Like tears that did their own disgrace bewail."[732]

"And that same dew, which once rested on the buds
Used to grow like round and shiny pearls,
Now stood in the little flower's eyes,
"Like tears grieving their own embarrassment."[732]

She calls round her all her fairy attendants; [Pg 416]

She gathers all her fairy helpers; [Pg 416]

"Be kind and courteous to this gentleman;
Hop in his walks, and gambol in his eyes;
Feed him with apricocks and dewberries,
With purple grapes, green figs, and mulberries;
The honey-bags steal from the humble-bees,
And for night-tapers crop their waxen thighs
And light them at the fiery glow-worm's eyes,
To have my love to bed and to arise;
And pluck the wings from painted butterflies
To fan the moonbeams from his sleeping eyes....
Come, wait upon him; lead him to my bower.
The moon, methinks, looks with a watery eye;
And when she weeps, weeps every little flower,
Lamenting some enforced chastity.
Tie up my love's tongue, bring him silently."[733]

"Be nice and courteous to this guy;
Join him on his walks and enjoy the warmth of his gaze;
Give him some peaches and blackberries,
With purple grapes, green figs, and mulberries;
Take honey from the friendly bees,
And for night lights, collect their waxy thighs.
And illuminate them with the fiery glow-worm's eyes,
To have my love go to bed and wake up;
And remove the wings from vibrant butterflies.
To brush the moonlight away from his sleeping eyes...
Come, take care of him; bring him to my room.
I believe the moon has a watery gaze.
And when she cries, every little flower sheds tears,
Mourning lost forbidden love.
"Silence my love's voice, and bring him gently."[733]

It was necessary, for her love brayed horribly, and to all the offers of Titania, replied with a petition for hay. What can be sadder and sweeter than this irony of Shakespeare? What raillery against love, and what tenderness for love! The sentiment is divine; its object unworthy. The heart is ravished, the eyes blind. It is a golden butterfly, fluttering in the mud; and Shakespeare, whilst painting its misery, preserves all its beauty:

It was essential, for her love made a terrible noise, and to all of Titania's advances, she responded with a request for hay. What could be more tragic and beautiful than this irony of Shakespeare? What mockery of love, and what affection for love! The feeling is heavenly; its object undeserving. The heart is captivated, the eyes closed. It's like a golden butterfly, flitting around in the dirt; and Shakespeare, while illustrating its suffering, captures all its beauty:

"Come, sit thee down upon this flowery bed,
While I thy amiable cheeks do coy,
And stick musk-roses in thy sleek smooth head,
And kiss thy fair large ears, my gentle joy....
Sleep thou, and I will wind thee in my arms....
So doth the woodbine the sweet honeysuckle
Gently entwist; the female ivy so
Enrings the barky fingers of the elm.
O, how I love thee! how I dote on thee!"[734]

"Come, sit down on this bed full of flowers,
As I gently touch your beautiful cheeks,
And put musk roses in your smooth hair,
And kiss your beautiful, big ears, my sweet joy....
Sleep now, and I’ll hold you in my arms...
Just like the honeysuckle softly wraps around
The woodbine; the female ivy so
Embraces the rough bark of the elm.
"Oh, how I love you! How I adore you!"[734]

At the return of morning, when

At the start of morning, when

"The eastern gate, all fiery red,
Opening on Neptune with fair blessed beams,
Turns into yellow gold his salt green streams,"[735]

"The eastern gate, shining bright red,
Opening to Neptune with beautiful shining rays,
Transforms his salty green waters to yellow gold,"[735]

the enchantment ceases, Titania awakes on her couch of wild thyme and drooping violets. She drives the monster away; her recollections of the night are effaced in a vague twilight:

the spell wears off, and Titania wakes up on her couch of wild thyme and drooping violets. She sends the creature away; her memories of the night are blurred in a hazy twilight:

"These things seem small and undistinguishable,
Like far-off mountains turned into clouds."[736] [Pg 417]

"These things seem small and difficult to distinguish,"
"Like remote mountains that have turned into clouds." [736] [Pg 417]

And the fairies

And the fairies

"Go seek some dew drops here
And hang a pearl in every cowslip's ear."[737]

"Go look for some dew drops here."
"And put a pearl in each cowslip's ear." [737]

Such is Shakespeare's fantasy, a slight tissue of bold inventions, of ardent passions, melancholy mockery, dazzling poetry, such as one of Titania's elves would have made. Nothing could be more like the poet's mind than these nimble genii, children of air and flame, whose flights "compass the globe" in a second, who glide over the foam of the waves and skip between the atoms of the winds. Ariel flies, an invisible songster, around shipwrecked men to console them, discovers the thoughts of traitors, pursues the savage beast Caliban, spreads gorgeous visions before lovers, and does all in a lightning-flash:

Such is Shakespeare's fantasy, a delicate mix of bold creations, intense emotions, bittersweet irony, and stunning poetry, like something one of Titania's fairies would have conjured. Nothing embodies the poet's mind more than these quick spirits, children of air and fire, whose flights "compass the globe" in an instant, who glide over the waves and dance among the particles of the wind. Ariel flies, an unseen singer, around shipwrecked people to comfort them, reveals the thoughts of traitors, chases the wild creature Caliban, presents beautiful visions to lovers, and does it all in the blink of an eye:

"Where the bee sucks, there suck I:
In a cowslip's bell I lie....
Merrily, merrily shall I live now
Under the blossom that hangs on the bough....
I drink the air before me, and return
Or ere your pulse twice beat."[738]

"Where the bee drinks nectar, there I will be:
In a cowslip flower, I take a break...
I will live happily now.
Under the blossom that hangs on the branch...
I inhale the air around me and come back.
Before your heart beats twice.[738]

Shakespeare glides over things on as swift a wing, by leaps as sudden, with a touch as delicate.

Shakespeare moves through things with quick speed, making sudden jumps, and with a gentle touch.

What a soul! what extent of action, and what sovereignty of an unique faculty! what diverse creations, and what persistence of the same impress! There they all are united, and all marked by the same sign, void of will and reason, governed by mood, imagination, or pure passion, destitute of the faculties contrary to those of the poet, dominated by the corporeal type which his painter's eyes have conceived, endowed by the habits of mind and by the vehement sensibility which he finds in himself.[739] Go through the groups, and you will only discover in them divers forms and divers states of the same power. Here, a herd of brutes, dotards, and gossips, made up of a mechanical imagination; further on, a company of men of wit, animated by a gay and foolish imagination; then, a charming swarm of women whom their delicate imagination raises so high, and their self-forgetting love carries so far; elsewhere a band of villains, hardened by unbridled passions, inspired by artistic rapture; in the [Pg 418] centre a mournful train of grand characters, whose excited brain is filled with sad or criminal visions, and whom an inner destiny urges to murder, madness, or death. Ascend one stage, and contemplate the whole scene: the aggregate bears the same mark as the details. The drama reproduces promiscuously uglinesses, basenesses, horrors, unclean details, profligate and ferocious manners, the whole reality of life just as it is, when it is unrestrained by decorum, common-sense, reason, and duty. Comedy, led through a phantasmagoria of pictures, gets lost in the likely and the unlikely, with no other connection but the caprice of an amused imagination, wantonly disjointed and romantic, an opera without music, a concerto of melancholy and tender sentiments, which bears the mind into the supernatural world, and brings before our eyes on its fairy-wings the genius which has created it. Look now. Do you not see the poet behind the crowd of his creations? They have heralded his approach. They have all shown somewhat of him. Ready, impetuous, impassioned, delicate, his genius is pure imagination, touched more vividly and by slighter things than ours. Hence his style, blooming with exuberant images, loaded with exaggerated metaphors, whose strangeness is like incoherence, whose wealth is superabundant, the work of a mind, which, at the least incitement, produces too much and takes too wide leaps. Hence this involuntary psychology, and this terrible penetration, which instantaneously perceiving all the effects of a situation, and all the details of a character, concentrates them in every response, and gives to a figure a relief and a coloring which create illusion. Hence our emotion and tenderness. We say to him, as Desdemona to Othello: "I love thee for the battles, sieges, fortunes thou hast passed, and for the distressful stroke that thy youth suffered." [Pg 419]

What a soul! What range of action, and what mastery of a unique ability! What varied creations, and what consistency of the same impression! Here they all are, united and all marked by the same sign, lacking will and reason, driven by mood, imagination, or pure passion, devoid of the qualities contrary to those of the poet, dominated by the physical type that his painter's eyes have envisioned, shaped by the mindset and the intense sensitivity he finds within himself.[739] Look through the groups, and you will only find different forms and different states of the same power. Here, a group of fools, old-timers, and chatterboxes, driven by a mechanical imagination; further on, a mix of witty people, fueled by a lively and foolish imagination; then, a delightful swarm of women lifted high by their delicate imagination, carried far by their selfless love; elsewhere, a crew of villains, hardened by unrestrained passions, driven by artistic ecstasy; in the [Pg 418] center, a sorrowful procession of grand characters, whose agitated minds are filled with sad or criminal visions, and whom an inner fate pushes towards murder, madness, or death. Rise one level and take in the whole scene: the entirety bears the same mark as the details. The drama indiscriminately showcases ugliness, wickedness, horrors, filthy details, shameless and savage behaviors, the full reality of life as it is, when unrestrained by decorum, common sense, reason, and duty. Comedy, navigating through a phantasmagoria of images, gets lost in what’s likely and unlikely, with no other connection but the whim of an entertained imagination, carelessly disconnected and romantic, an opera without music, a concerto of melancholy and tender feelings, which carries the mind into a supernatural realm, and presents before our eyes on its fairy wings the genius that created it. Look now. Do you not see the poet behind the crowd of his creations? They have announced his presence. They each reflect some part of him. Ready, impulsive, passionate, delicate, his genius is pure imagination, affected more vividly and by subtler things than ours. Hence his style, rich with lush images, heavy with extravagant metaphors, whose oddity resembles incoherence, whose abundance is overflowing, the work of a mind that, at the slightest prompt, produces too much and makes wide leaps. Hence this involuntary psychology, and this intense insight, which instantly perceives all the effects of a situation and all the traits of a character, focuses them in every response, and gives a figure a depth and a color that create illusion. Hence our emotion and tenderness. We say to him, as Desdemona said to Othello: "I love you for the battles, sieges, fortunes you have faced, and for the painful blow that your youth endured." [Pg 419]


[587]Halliwell's "Life of Shakespeare."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Halliwell's "Life of Shakespeare."

[588]Born 1564, died 1616. He adapted plays as early as 1591. The first play entirely from his pen appeared in 1593.—Payne Collier.

[588]Born in 1564, died in 1616. He started adapting plays as early as 1591. The first play fully written by him was released in 1593.—Payne Collier.

[589]Mr. Halliwell and other commentators try to prove that at this time the preliminary trothplight was regarded as the real marriage; that this trothplight had taken place, and that there was therefore no irregularity in Shakespeare's conduct.

[589]Mr. Halliwell and other commentators attempt to demonstrate that at this time, the initial commitment was seen as the actual marriage; that this commitment had occurred, and therefore there was no inconsistency in Shakespeare's behavior.

[590]Halliwell, 123.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Halliwell, 123.

[591]All these anecdotes are traditions, and consequently more or less doubtful; but the other facts are authentic.

[591]All these stories are based on tradition and are therefore somewhat uncertain; however, the other facts are genuine.

[592]Terms of an extant document. He is named along with Burbage and Greene.

[592]Terms of a current document. He is listed alongside Burbage and Greene.

[593]Sonnet 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 110.

[594]See Sonnets 91 and 111; also "Hamlet," III. 2. Many of Hamlet's words would come better from the mouth of an actor than a prince. See also the 66th Sonnet, "Tired with all these."

[594]See Sonnets 91 and 111; also "Hamlet," III. 2. Many of Hamlet's lines would sound more fitting from an actor than from a prince. Check out the 66th Sonnet, "Tired with all these."

[595]Sonnet 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 29.

[596]"Hamlet," III. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Hamlet," Act III, Scene 1.

[597]Sonnet 111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 111.

[598]Anecdote written in 1602 on the authority of Tooley the actor.

[598]Anecdote written in 1602 based on the account of Tooley the actor.

[599]The Earl of Southampton was nineteen years old when Shakespeare dedicated his "Adonis" to him.

[599]The Earl of Southampton was 19 years old when Shakespeare dedicated his "Adonis" to him.

[600]See Titian's picture. Loves of the Gods, at Blenheim.

[600]Check out Titian's painting, Loves of the Gods, at Blenheim.

[601]"Venus and Adonis," lines 548-553.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Venus and Adonis," lines 548-553.

[602]Ibid. lines 55-60.

Ibid. lines 55-60.

[603]Ibid, lines 853-858.

Ibid, lines 853-858.

[604]Compare the first pieces of Alfred de Musset, "Contes d'Italie et d'Espagne."

[604]Check out the initial works of Alfred de Musset, "Tales from Italy and Spain."

[605]Crawley, quoted by Ph. Chasles, "Études sur Shakspeare."

[605]Crawley, cited by Ph. Chasles, "Studies on Shakespeare."

[606]A famed French courtesan (1613-1650), the heroine of a drama of that name, by Victor Hugo, having for its subject-matter: "Love purifies everything."—Tr.

[606]A famous French courtesan (1613-1650), the main character of a play of the same name by Victor Hugo, which centers on the theme: "Love cleanses all."—Tr.

[607]Sonnet 138.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 138.

[608]Two characters in Molière's "Misanthrope." The scene referred to is Act V. Scene 7.—Tr.

[608]Two characters in Molière's "Misanthrope." The scene mentioned is Act V, Scene 7.—Tr.

[609]Sonnet 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 142.

[610]Sonnet 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 95.

[611]Sonnet 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 98.

[612]Ibid.

Ibid.

[613]Sonnet 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 99.

[614]Sonnet 151.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 151.

[615]Sonnet 151.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Sonnet 151.

[616]Sonnet 144; also the "Passionate Pilgrim," 2.

[616]Sonnet 144; also the "Passionate Pilgrim," 2.

[617]This new interpretation of the Sonnets is due to the ingenious and learned conjectures of M. Ph. Chasles.—For a short history of these Sonnets, see Dyce's "Shakspeare," I. pp. 96-102. This learned editor says: "I contend that allusions scattered through the whole series are not to be hastily referred to the personal circumstances of Shakspeare."—Tr.

[617]This new take on the Sonnets comes from the clever and educated ideas of M. Ph. Chasles.—For a brief history of these Sonnets, check out Dyce's "Shakspeare," I. pp. 96-102. This knowledgeable editor states: "I argue that the references spread throughout the entire series should not be quickly tied to the personal situation of Shakspeare."—Tr.

[618]Miranda, Desdemona, Viola. The following are the first words of the Duke in "Twelfth Night":
"If music be the food of love, play on;
Give me excess of it, that, surfeiting,
The appetite may sicken, and so die.
That strain again! it had a dying fall:
O, it came o'er my ear like the sweet
south,
That breathes upon a bank of violets,
Stealing and giving odor! Enough;
no more:
'Tis not so sweet now as it was before.
O spirit of love! how quick and fresh
art thou,
That, notwithstanding thy capacity
Receiveth as the sea, nought enters
there.
Of what validity and pitch soever,
But falls into abatement and low price.
Even in a minute: so full of shapes is
fancy
That it alone is high-fantastical."

[618]Miranda, Desdemona, Viola. The following are the first words of the Duke in "Twelfth Night":
"If music is the nourishment of love, keep playing;
Give me more than enough, so that, by overdoing it,
My appetite might get sick and go away.
That song again! It had a fading echo:
Oh, it reached my ears like the sweet
southeast
That blows gently over a patch of violets,
Stealing and sharing perfume! Enough;
no more
It’s not as sweet now as it used to be.
Oh spirit of love! How lively and vibrant
you're,
That, even though your ability
Receives like the sea; nothing goes in.
there.
Of any value or strength,
But results in a lower quality.
Even in a moment: it is filled with so many shapes that
creativity
"That's truly amazing by itself."

[619]H. Chettle, in repudiating Greene's sarcasm, attributed it to him.

[619]H. Chettle, while rejecting Greene's sarcasm, credited it to him.

[620]Dyce, "Shakespeare," I. 27: "Of French and Italian, I apprehend, he knew but little."—Tr.

[620]Dyce, "Shakespeare," I. 27: "I think he knew very little of French and Italian."—Tr.

[621]Sonnet 29.

Sonnet 29.

[622]Sonnet 73.

Sonnet 73.

[623]Sonnet 71.

Sonnet 71.

[624]The part in which he excelled was that of the ghost in "Hamlet."

[624]He was best known for his role as the ghost in "Hamlet."

[625]Greene's "A Groatsworth of Wit," etc.

[625]Greene's "A Groatsworth of Wit," etc.

[626]"He was a respectable man. A good word; what does it mean? He kept a gig."—From Thurtell's trial for the murder of Weare.

[626]"He was a respectable man. What does a good reputation really mean? He owned a carriage."—From Thurtell's trial for the murder of Weare.

[627]The model of an optimist, the hero of one of Voltaire's tales.—Tr.

[627]The ideal optimist, the protagonist of one of Voltaire's stories.—Tr.

[628]See his portraits, and in particular his bust.

[628]Check out his portraits, especially his bust.

[629]Especially in his later plays: "Tempest, Twelfth Night."

[629]Especially in his later plays: "The Tempest," "Twelfth Night."

[630]"Hamlet," III. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Hamlet," Act III, Scene 3.

[631]Act III. Scene 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Act 3. Scene 4.

[632]Act III. Scene 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Act 3. Scene 4.

[633]This is why, in the eyes of a writer of the seventeenth century, Shakespeare's style is the most obscure, pretentious, painful, barbarous, and absurd, that could be imagined.

[633]This is why, from the perspective of a writer in the seventeenth century, Shakespeare's style seems the most confusing, showy, challenging, crude, and ridiculous that anyone could think of.

[634]Shakespeare's vocabulary is the most copious of all. It comprises about 15,000 words; Milton's only 8,000.

[634]Shakespeare's vocabulary is the largest of all. It includes around 15,000 words; Milton's has only 8,000.

[635]See the conversation of Laertes and his sister, and of Laertes and Polonius, in "Hamlet." The style is foreign to the situation; and we see here plainly the natural and necessary process of Shakespeare's thought.

[635]Check out the discussions between Laertes and his sister, and between Laertes and Polonius, in "Hamlet." The style doesn't quite fit the situation; and we can clearly see the natural and essential development of Shakespeare's thinking here.

[636]"Winter's Tale," I. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Winter's Tale," Act I, Scene 2.

[637]One of Molière's characters in "Tartuffe."—Tr.

[637]One of Molière's characters in "Tartuffe."—Tr.

[638]"Romeo and Juliet," III. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act 3, Scene 5.

[639]"Henry VIII," II. 3, and many other scenes.

[639]"Henry VIII," Act II, Scene 3, and many other scenes.

[640]"Much Ado about Nothing." See also the manner in which Henry V in Shakespeare's "King Henry V" pays court to Katharine of France (V. 2).

[640]"Much Ado about Nothing." Also check out how Henry V in Shakespeare's "King Henry V" woos Katharine of France (V. 2).

[641]Ibid. II. 1.

Ibid. II. 1.

[642]Act IV. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Act 4, Scene 2.

[643]Second part of "Henry VI," IV. 6.

[643]Second part of "Henry VI," IV. 6.

[644]"Henry VI," 2d part, IV. 2, 6, 7.

[644]"Henry VI," 2nd part, IV. 2, 6, 7.

[645]"King Lear," III. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"King Lear," Act III, Scene 7.

[646]"The Tempest," IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Tempest," Act IV, Scene 1.

[647]See "Troilus and Cressida," II. 3, the jesting manner in which the generals drive on this fierce brute.

[647]See "Troilus and Cressida," II. 3, the joking way in which the generals push this fierce beast.

[648]"Cymbeline," II. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Cymbeline," Act II, Scene 3.

[649]Ibid. III. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. III. 5.

[650]"Romeo and Juliet," I. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act I, Scene 3.

[651]"Romeo and Juliet," II. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act II, Scene 5.

[652]Ibid. III. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. III. 5.

[653]"Romeo and Juliet," II. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act 2, Scene 4.

[654]"Much Ado about Nothing," II. 1.

[654]"Much Ado about Nothing," II. 1.

[655]"Romeo and Juliet," II. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act II, Scene 1.

[656]Ibid. I. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. I. 4.

[657]"Romeo and Juliet," I. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act I, Scene 4.

[658]First part of "King Henry IV," III. 3.

[658]First part of "King Henry IV," III. 3.

[659]First Part of "King Henry IV," IV. 2.

[659]First Part of "King Henry IV," IV. 2.

[660]Ibid. II. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source II. 4.

[661]"Othello," III. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Othello," Act 3, Scene 3.

[662]Ibid.

Ibid.

[663]Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source.

[664]"Othello," III. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Othello," Act 3, Scene 3.

[665]"Cymbeline," III. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Cymbeline," Act III, Scene 5.

[666]"Coriolanus," I. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Coriolanus," I. 3.

[667]Ibid.

Ibid.

[668]"Romeo and Juliet," I. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Romeo and Juliet," Act I, Scene 5.

[669]"The Tempest," III. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Tempest," Act 3, Scene 1.

[670]"King Lear," IV. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"King Lear," Act IV, Scene 7.

[671] "O ye're well met: the hoarded plague o' the gods
Requite your love!
If that I could for weeping, you should hear—
Nay, and you shall hear some....
I'll tell thee what; yet go:
Nay but thou shalt stay too: I would my son
Were in Arabia, and thy tribe before him,
His good sword in his hand."—Coriolanus, IV. 2.

[671] "Oh, it’s great to see you: the burden of the gods"
Is rewarding your partner!
If only my tears could talk, you would understand—
No, and you'll hear more...
Let me tell you this; still go:
No, but you should stay too: I wish my son __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
You were in Arabia, with your tribe in front of him,
"His trusty sword in his hand." — Coriolanus, IV. 2.

See again, "Coriolanus," I. 3, the frank and abandoned triumph of a woman of the people, "I sprang not more in joy at first hearing he was a man-child than now in first seeing he had proved himself a man."

See again, "Coriolanus," I. 3, the straightforward and unapologetic triumph of a woman of the people, "I was not happier at first hearing he was a boy than I am now seeing he has proven himself a man."

[672]Ibid. I. 3.

Ibid. I. 3.

[673]"Othello," II. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Othello," Act II, Scene 3.

[674]Ibid. II. 1.

Ibid. II. 1.

[675]"Othello," II. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Othello," Act 2, Scene 1.

[676]Ibid. IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. IV. 1.

[677]See the like cynicism and scepticism in Richard III. Both begin by slandering human nature, and both are misanthropical of malice prepense.

[677]Notice the similar cynicism and skepticism in Richard III. Both start by trashing human nature and are maliciously misanthropic by design.

[678]"Othello," II. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Othello," Act 2, Scene 3.

[679]See his conversation with Brabantio, then with Roderigo, Act I.

[679]Check out his discussion with Brabantio, and then with Roderigo, Act I.

[680]See again, in Timon, and Hotspur more particularly, perfect examples of vehement and unreasoning imagination.

[680]Once more, look at Timon, and especially Hotspur, as clear examples of intense and irrational imagination.

[681]"Coriolanus," I. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Coriolanus," Act I, Scene 9.

[682]Ibid. I. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. I. 6.

[683]Ibid. I. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, I. 9.

[684]"Coriolanus," I. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Coriolanus," Act I, Scene 9.

[685]Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source.

[686]Ibid. II. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. II. 3.

[687]Ibid. II. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source, II. 1.

[688]"Coriolanus," III. 1.

"Coriolanus," Act III, Scene 1.

[689]Ibid.

Ibid.

[690]Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source.

[691]Ibid. III. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. III. 2.

[692]"Coriolanus," III. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Coriolanus," Act III, Scene 3.

[693]Ibid.

Ibid.

[694]Ibid.

Ibid.

[695]Ibid. V. 2.

Ibid. Vol. 2.

[696]"Macbeth," I. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Macbeth," Act I, Scene 3.

[697]Ibid. II. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same as above II. 1.

[698]"Macbeth," II. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Macbeth," Act 2, Scene 2.

[699]Ibid.

Ibid.

[700]Ibid.

Ibid.

[701]Ibid. II. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. II. 3.

[702]"Macbeth," II. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Macbeth," Act 2, Scene 3.

[703]Ibid. III. 4.

Ibid. III. 4.

[704]Ibid. III. 2.

Ibid. III. 2.

[705]"Macbeth," III. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Macbeth," Act 3, Scene 4.

[706]Ibid. IV. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. IV. 3.

[707]"Macbeth," V. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Macbeth," Act 5, Scene 5.

[708]Goethe, "Wilhelm Meister."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Goethe, "Wilhelm Meister."

[709]"Hamlet," I. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Hamlet," Act I, Scene 2.

[710]Ibid. I. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. I. 5.

[711]"Hamlet," I. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Hamlet," Act I, Scene 5.

[712]Ibid. III. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source III. 2.

[713]"Hamlet," II, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Hamlet," Act II, Scene 2.

[714]Ibid. III, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. III, 1.

[715]Ibid. IV. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source IV. 3.

[716]"Hamlet," V. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Hamlet," Act V, Scene 1.

[717]A French physician (1772-1844), celebrated for his endeavors to improve the treatment of the insane.—Tr.

[717]A French doctor (1772-1844), known for his efforts to enhance the care of the mentally ill.—Tr.

[718]"Twelfth Night, As You Like it, Tempest, Winter's Tale," etc., "Cymbeline, Merchant of Venice," etc.

[718]"Twelfth Night, As You Like It, The Tempest, The Winter's Tale," etc., "Cymbeline, The Merchant of Venice," etc.

[719]"Merchant of Venice," V. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"The Merchant of Venice," Act 5.

[720]In English, a word is wanting to express the French "fantaisie" used by M. Taine, in describing this scene: what in music is called a capriccio. Tennyson calls the "Princess" a medley, but it is ambiguous.—Tr.

[720]In English, there isn’t a single word that captures the French "fantaisie" used by M. Taine to describe this scene: what music refers to as a capriccio. Tennyson refers to the "Princess" as a medley, but it’s somewhat unclear.—Tr.

[721]"As You Like It," III. 2.

[721]"As You Like It," III. 2.

[722]Ibid. IV. 1.

Ibid. IV. 1.

[723]"As You Like It," V, 2.

[723]"As You Like It," V, 2.

[724]"As You Like It," II. 7.

[724]"As You Like It," II. 7.

[725]Ibid. II. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Same source. II. 1.

[726]Ibid. II. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. 2.7.

[727]Compare Jacques with the Alceste of Molière. It is the contrast between a misanthrope through reasoning and one through imagination.

[727]Compare Jacques with Alceste from Molière. It's the difference between a misanthrope driven by logic and one driven by fantasy.

[728]"As You Like It," III. 2.

[728]"As You Like It," III. 2.

[729]Ibid. II. 7.

Ibid. II. 7.

[730]"As You Like It," II. 7.

[730]"As You Like It," II. 7.

[731]"Midsummer Night's Dream," I. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"A Midsummer Night's Dream," Act I, Scene 1.

[732]"Midsummer Night's Dream," IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"A Midsummer Night's Dream," IV. 1.

[733]"Midsummer Night's Dream," III. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"A Midsummer Night's Dream," Act III, Scene 1.

[734]Ibid. IV. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. IV. 1.

[735]Ibid. III. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Ibid. III. 2.

[736]Ibid. IV. 1.

Ibid. IV. 1.

[737]"Midsummer Night's Dream," II. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"A Midsummer Night's Dream," II. 1.

[738]"Tempest," V. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"Storm," V. 1.

[739]There is the same law in the organic and in the moral world. It is what Geoffrey Saint-Hilaire calls unity of composition.

[739]The same principle exists in both the natural and moral worlds. This is what Geoffrey Saint-Hilaire refers to as unity of composition.


INDEX

The Roman Numerals Refer to the Volumes.—The Arabic Figures to the Pages of Each Volume.

The Roman Numerals refer to the volumes. The Arabic numbers refer to the pages of each volume.

Abelard, I. 158, 160
Addison, Joseph, II. 265, 292, 300, 311;
his life and writings, 327-359; III. 83,
95, 259, 272, 280, 306
Adhelm, I. 58, note 89, 69, 70, 185
Agriculture, improvement in, in sixteenth
century, I. 172; in the nineteenth,
III. 43, 168
Akenside, Mark, III. 36
Alcuin, I. 64, 70
Alexander VI, Pope, II. 5
Alexandrian philosophy, I. 21, note 5
Alfred the Great, I. 64, 69
Alison, Sir Archibald, III. 44
Amory, Thomas, II. 438
Angelo, Michel, I. 183, 366; III. 27
Anglo-Saxon poetry, I. 53
Ann of Cleaves, I. 186
Anselm, I. 76
Anthology the, I. 209, 240
Arbuthnot, Dr. John, II. 381
Architecture, Norman, I. 75, 127; the
Tudor style, 174
Ariosto, I. 185, 222, note 360, note 366; II. 236
Aristocracy British, in the nineteenth
century, III. 169 seq.
Arkwright, Sir Richard, II. 320
Armada, the I. 173, 279
Arnold, Dr. Thomas, III. 100, 178
Arthur and Merlin, romance of, I. 77
Ascham, Roger, I. 181, 246, note 288; II. 3
Athelstan, I. 36, 54
Augier, Emile, III. 208
Austen, Jane, III. 85

Bacon, Francis, Lord, I. 245, 255, note 384; II.
34, 39; III. 268 seq. 284
Bacon, Roger, I. 161
Bain, Alexander, III. 185
Bakewell, Robert, II. 320
Bale, John, I. 186
Balzac, Honoré de, I. 3; III. 215, 254
Barclay, Alexander, I. 165
Barclay, John, II. 292
Barclay, Robert, I. 58
Barrow, Isaac, II. 292, 295 seq.
Baxter, Richard, I. 268; II. 56, 292
Bayly's (Lewis) Practice of Piety, II. 62
Beattie, Tames, II. 440; III. 36
Beauclerk, Henry, I. 76
Beaumont, Francis, I. 291, note 421, note 423,
note 459, note 490, note 494,
note 495, note 497, note 506,
note 509, note 512;
II. 41, 45, 100
Becket, Thomas à, I. 97
Beckford, W., III. 77
Bede, the Venerable, I. 64, note 18, note 69
note 73, note 88, note 89
Bedford, Duke of (John Russell), II. 310
Beethovan, Lewis van, III. 87
Behn, Mrs. Aphra, II. 157, 254
Bell, Currer. See Brontë, Charlotte
Bénoit de Sainte-Maure, I. 76
Bentham, Jeremy, II. 320
Bently, Richard, II. 303
Beowolf, an Anglo-Saxon epic poem, I.
49
Béranger, II. 11; III. 287
Berkeley, Bishop, II. 303
Berkley, Sir Charles, II. 141
Berners, Lord, I. 186
Best, Paul, II. 50
Bible, English. See Wiclif, Tyndale
Blackmore, Sir Richard, II. 224
Blount, Edward, I. 192
Boccaccio, I. 126, 132; II. 266
Bodley, Sir Thomas, I. 246
Boethius, I. 64, note 90
Boileau, II. 144, 184, 224, 262, 284; III. 7,
4, 345
Boleyn, Ann, I. 276
Bolingbroke, Lord (Henry St. John), II.
275, 303; III. 8
Bonner, Edmund, II. 33
Borde, Andrew, I. 186
Borgia, Cæsar, II. 5, 6
Borgia, Lucretia, I. 182; II. 5
Bossu (or Lebossu), II. 224
Bossuet, I. 18; II. 233; III. 25, 306
Boswell, James, II. 444 seq.
Bourchier. See Berners
Boyle, the Hon. Robert, II. 303
Bridaine, Father, II. 298
Britons, ancient, I. 38
Brontë, Charlotte (Currer Bell), III. 85,
100, 185
Browne, Sir Thomas, I. 245, 246, 252,
note 382, note 383; II. 34, 39
Browning, Mrs., III. 100, 185
Brunanburh, Athelstan's victory at, celebrated
in Saxon song, I. 54
Buckingham, Duke of (John Sheffield),
II. 153, 180, 184
Buckle, Henry Thomas, III. 154 seq., 176
Bulwer, Sir Henry Lytton, III. 85, 185
Bunyan, John, II. 58-70, 133
Burke, Edmund, II. 303, 317-326, 444; III.
286, 306
Burleigh, Lord (William Cecil), I. note 407;
III. 286
Burnet, Bishop, II. 202
Burney, Francisca (Madame D'Arblay),
II. 283, 320, 444; III. 275
Burns, Robert, II. 251; Sketch of his life
and works, III. 48-65
Burton, Robert, I. note 277, 248; II. 34, 100
Busby, Dr. Richard, II. 256
Bute, Lord, II. 273 seq., 310
Butler, Bishop, II. 320
Butler, Samuel, II. 137-140, 303
Byng, Admiral, II. 310
Byron, Lord, III. 11; his life and works,
102-151

Cædmon, hymns of, I. 57, 61; his metrical
paraphrase of parts of the Bible,
note 83, 61, 185
Calamy, Edmund, II. 58
Calderon, I. 161, 279; II. 155
Calvin, John, II. 11, 45, 301
Camden, William, I. 246
Campbell, Thomas, III. 76, 112
Carew, Thomas, I. 238
Carlyle, Thomas, I. 6; III. 100, 176; style
and mind, 308 seq.; vocation, 327 seq.;
philosophy, morality, and criticism,
336 seq.; conception of history, 348
Carteret, John (Earl Granville), II. 311
Castlereagh, Lord, I. note 514
Catherine, St., play of, I. 76
Cellini, Benvenuto, I. 26, note 169, note 290
note 292, note 293, note 409
Cervantes, I. 100, note 360, 222; II. 410
Chalmers, George, I. note 95, note 345, note 346
Chandos, Duke of (John Brydges), III. 8
Chapman, George, I. 330
Charles of Orleans, I. 84, 158
Charles I of England, III. 276
Charles II and his court, II. 140 seq.
Chateaubriand, I. 4; II. 346
Chatham. See Pitt
Chaucer, I. 106, 126, 155, note 153; II. 265
Chesterfield, Lord, II. 278 seq., 444; III. 15
Chevy Chase, ballad of, I. 125
Chillingworth, William, I. 245; II. 35, 38,
300
Christianity, introduction of, into Britain,
I. 56, 63 seq.
Chroniclers, French, I. 83
Chroniclers, Saxon, I. 68
Cibber, Colley, III. 8, 17
Cimbrians, the, I. 41
Clarendon, Lord Chancellor (Edward
Hyde), I. 245; II. 140
Clarke, Dr. John, II. 289, 301
Classic spirit in Europe, its origin and
nature, II. 170-173
Classical authors translated, I. 180, 190
Clive, Lord, III. 272
Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, III. 73
Collier, Jeremy, II. 225, 256
Collins, William, III. 37
Colman, George, II. 220
Comedy-writers, English, II. 188 seq.
Comines, Philippe de, I. 124
Commerce in sixteenth century, I. 172;
III. 165 seq.
Comte, Auguste, III. 362
Condillac, Stephen-Bonnot de, III. 333,
363
Congreve, William, II. 188-210, 283
Conybeare, J. J., I. note 64, note 66, note 74
Corbet, Bishop, II. 35
Corneille, II. 224, 236
Cotton, Sir Robert, I. 246
Court pageantries in the sixteenth century,
I. 176, 177
Coventry, Sir John, II. 142
Coverdale, Miles, II. 20
Cowley, Abraham, I. 242; II. 34, 71
Cowper, William, III. 67-73
Crabbe, George, III. 71, 112
Cranmer, Archbishop, II. 15, 23
Crashaw, Richard, II. 34
Criticism and History, III. 267 seq.
Cromwell, Oliver, I. 6; II. 35, 50; III.
276, 319, 351
Crowne, John, II. 157
Curll, Edmund, III. 18

Daniel, Samuel, I. 246
Dante, I. 135, 158, 161; II. 110; III. 335
Darwin, Charles, I. note 1
Davie, Adam, I. 93
Davies, Sir John, II. 34
Daye, John, II. 47
Decker, Thomas, I. 281, note 454
De Foe, II. 307, 402-410; III. 169
Delille, James, III. 21
Denham, Sir John, II. 185-188
Denmark, I. 34, 35
Dennis, John, II. 331
Descartes, II. 149, 233; III. 333
Dickens, Charles, III. 85, 100; his novels,
187-221
Domesday Book, I. 104, note 149, note 150,
note 175
Donne, John, I. note 372, note 373, note 374, 241; II. 35
Dorat, C. J., III. 16, 140
Dorset, Earl of (Charles Sackville), II.
179, 180
Drake, Admiral, I. note 273
Drake, Dr. Nathan, I. note 274, note 275, note 278
note 284, note 329, note 404, note 508
Drama, formation of the, I. 291 seq.
Drayton, Michael, I. 204, note 330, note 346; II. 34
Drummond, William, II. 100
Dryden, John, I. 18; II. 100; his comedies,
153-157, 184; his life and writings,
II. 222-272, 332; III. 5, 329
Dudevant, Madame (George Sand), III.
207
Dunstan, St., I. 36
Durer, Albert, II. 9, 10
Dyer, Sir Edward, I. note 325

Earle, John, I. 246
Eddas, the Scandinavian, I. 42; III.
123, 124
Edgeworth, Maria, III. 253
Edward VI, II. 28
Edwy and Elgiva, story of, I. 38, note 32
Eliot, George. See Evans, Mary A.
England, climate of, I. 33
English Constitution, formation of the,
I. 105
Elizabeth, Queen, I. 175, 245, 270
Elwin, Whitwell, III. 5 seq.
Erigena, John Scotus, I. 64, note 89, 69
Esménard, Joseph Alphonse, I. note 256
Essex, Robert, Earl of, I. 270, 273
Etheredge, Sir George, II. 137, 158
Evans, Mary A. (George Eliot), III. 85,
179, 185
Eyck, Van, I. 151

Falkland, Lord, I. 245
Farnese, Pietro Luigi, II. 6
Farquhar, George, II. 188, 209
Faust, III. 47
Feltham, Owen, I. 246
Fenn, Sir John, I. note 267
Ferguson, Dr. Adam, II. 304; III. 271
Fermor, Mrs. Arabella, III. 15, 16
Feudalism, the protection and character
of, I. 73
Fichte, III. 335
Fielding, Henry, I. 319; II. 135, 434-433,
450
Fitmore, Sir Robert, II. 305
Finsborough, Battle of, an Anglo-Saxon
poem, I. 54
Fisher, John, Bishop of Rochester, I.
275; II. 26
Flemish artists, I. 170, 178
Fletcher, Giles, II. 34
Fletcher, John, I. 291, 307; II. 45, 100
Ford, John, I. 291, 297, 312; II. 248
Fortescue, Sir John, I. 113, note 171
Fox, Charles James, II. 276, 311, 315 seq.
Fox, George, II. 52, 58, 133
Fox, John, II. 13 seq.
Francis of Assisi, I. 161
Freeman, Edward A., I. note 98
Frisians, the, I. 32, 33
Froissart, I. 83, 102, 126, 127
132, note 195, note 255
Froude, J. A., I. note 149, note 411; II. 15 seq.
Fuller, Thomas, I. 318, note 513

Gaimar, Geoffroy, I. 76, 92
Gainsborough, Thomas, landscape painter,
II. 220
Garrick, David, II. 444, 448
Gaskell, Mrs. Elisabeth C., III. 85, 185
Gay, John, II. 211, 279; III. 4. 29-32
Geoffrey of Monmouth, I. note 130
German ideas, introduction of, in Europe
and England, III; 328 seq.
Germany, drinking habits in, II. 7
Gibbon, Edward, II. 444
Gladstone, William Ewart, III. 274
Glencoe, Massacre of, III. 302 seq.
Glover, Richard, III. 37
Godwin, William, II. 95
Goethe, I. 6, 18, note 441, note 708;
II. 111, 118, 430; III. 48, 74, 125-131, 327 seq.
Goldsmith, Oliver, II. 211, 307, 440-443
Goltzius, I. 196
Gower, John, I. 90, 163, note 127
Grammont, Count de, II. 135, 169, 170
Gray, Thomas, III. 36
Greene, Robert, I. 206, note 301, note 333, 281,
note 340, 306
Grenville, George, II. 310
Gresset, J. B. Lewis, III. 16
Grey, Lady Jane, I. 180, 270
Grostete, Robert, I. 90, 93
Grote, George, III. 185
Guicciardini, Ludovic, I. 173
Guido, I. 16
Guizot, I. note 155; III. 276, 282, 305
Guy of Warwick, I. 77, note 143

Habington, William, I. 240
Hakluyt, Richard, I. 246
Hale, Sir Matthew, II. 16
Hales, John, I. 245; II. 35, 37, 301
Halifax, Charles, Montague, Earl of, II.
329, 334. 361, 366
Hall, Bishop, Joseph, I. 246; II. 35
Hallam, Henry, I. 118; III. 276
Hamilton, Anthony, II. 136 seq.
Hamilton, Sir William, III. 185
Hampden, John, III. 276
Hampole, I. 93
Hardyng, John, I. 269
Harrington, Sir John, I. 237
Harrison, William, I. 173
Hastings, Warren, II. 317; III. 272, 285
seq., 291
Hawes, Stephen, I. 165
Hegel, I. 18, note 244; II. 271, 331 seq.
Heine, I. 2, note 10, 360; III. 39, 48, 74, 87
Hemling, Hans, I. 170
Henry Beauclerk, I. 76
Henry of Huntingdon, I. 36, note 24, note 34, note 35, 76
Henry VIII and his Court, I. 269; II. 15
Herbert, George, I. 240
Herbert, Lord, I. 246
Herder, John Godfrey von, I. 6
Herrick, Robert, I. 204, 238, note 371
Hertford, Earl of, I. note 402
Hervey, Lord, III. 26
Heywood, Mrs. Eliza, III. 18
Heywood, John, I. 186, 280, note 425, note 488
Hill, Aaron, III. 8
History, philosophy of. See the Introduction,
passim.
Hobbes, Thomas, II. 147-152, 250
Hogarth, William, II. 450-453; III. 18
Holinslied's Chronicles, I. 176, 246, 275
Holland, I. 31
Homer and Spenser, I. 217
Hooker, Richard, I. 245; II. 35 seq.
Horn, Ring, romance of, I. 77, 100
Hoveden, John, I. 90
Howard, John, II. 320
Howe, John, III. 299
Hugo, Victor, I. 2, note 263, note 606; II. 270; III. 74, 87
Hume, David, II. 304, 440; III. 294, 352
Hunter, William, martyrdom of, II.
31, 32
Hutcheson, Francis, II. 304, 320; III. 271

Iceland and its legends, I. 35, 42
Independency in the sixteenth century,
II. 49 seq., 90
Industry, British, in the nineteenth century,
III. 165 seq.
Irish, the ancient, I. 38
Italian writings and ideas, taste for, in
sixteenth century, I. 181, 182; vices of
the Italian Renaissance, II. 3-7

James I and his Court, I. 237
James II, III. 282
Jewell, Bishop, I. 277
Johnson, Samuel, I. 319; II. 303, 321, 444-453;
III. 10, 38, 345
Joinville, Sire de, I. 83
Jones, Inigo, I. note 276, 321
Jones, Sir William, II. 444
Jonson, Ben, I. note 282, 208, note 394, note 398, 280, note 520;
II. 100; III. 155; sketch of his life, I. 318; his
learning, style, etc., 321; his
dramas, 327; his comedies, 333;
compared with Molière, 345; fanciful
comedies and smaller poems, 345
Jordaens, Jacob, I. 178
Jowett, Benjamin, III. 100, 334
Judith, poem of, I. 60, 61
Junius, Letters of, II. 311 seq.; III. 106
Jutes, the, and their country, I. 31

Keats, John, III. 130
Kemble, John M., I. note 26, note 35, note 39, note 58, note 59
note 63, note 77
Knighton, Henry, I. note 186
Knolles, Richard, I. 246
Knox, John, II. 8, 28; III. 354
Kyd, Thomas, I. 280

Lackland, John, I. 102
LaHarpe, III. 345
Lamartine, I. 2; III. 74, 87
Lamb, Charles, III. 73, 76
Languet, Hubert, I. 194
Latimer, Bishop, I. 109; II. 17, 27 seq.
Lanfranc, first Norman Archbishop of
Canterbury, I. 76
Langtoft, Peter, I. 90
Laud, Archbishop, II. 38; III. 287
Lavergne, Léonce de, I. note 15
Law, William, II. 303
Layamon, I. 92, note 131
Lebrun, Ponce Denis Econchard, I. 163, note 256
Lee, Nathaniel, II. 241
Leibnitz, III. 23
Leighton, Dr. Alexander, II. 49, 88
Lely, Sir Peter, II. 320
Leo X, Pope, II. 4
Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim, I. 4
Lingard, Dr. John, I. note 18, note 21, note 30, note 32, note 148
Locke, John, II. 71, 300, 303 seq., 320
Lockhart, John Gibson, III. 78 seq.
Lodge, Thomas, I. 204, 280
Lombard, Peter, I. 157, note 245
Loménie de Brienne, Cardinal, III. 311
London in Henry VIII's time, I. 173;
in the present day, III. 164
Longchamps, William, I. 97
Longus, Greek romance-writer, I. 209
Lorris, Guillaume de, I. 84, 95
Loyola, I. 161, 171; III. 273
Ludlow, Edmund, II. 51
Lulli, a renowned Italian composer, II.
233
Lully, Raymond; I. 161
Luther, Martin, I. 26, 171; II. 3-7; and the
Reformation, 7
Lydgate, John, I. 158, 163, 164, note 257, 165, note 259
Lyly, John, I. note 287, 192, 194
Lyly, William, I. 180

Macaulay, Thomas Babington (Lord),
III. 100; his works, 267-307
Machiavelli, I. 183
Mackenzie, Henry, III. 35, 51
Mackintosh, Sir James, III. 276
Macpherson, James, III. 36
Malcolm, Sir John, III. 78
Malherbe, Francis de, III. 329
Malte-brun, Conrad, I. note 8
Mandeville, Bernard, II. 303
Manners of the people in the sixteenth
century, I. 178
Marguerite of Navarre, I. 132
Marlborough, Duchess of, III. 26
Marlborough, Duke of, II. 275, 307; III.
259
Marlowe, Christopher, I. 211, note 344, 280, note 429,
note 433, note 344, note 442, note 445,
note 446, note 447, note 449, note 452; III. 73;
his dramas, I. 282
Marston, John, I. 320
Martyr, Peter, II. 23
Martyrs in the reign of Mary, II. 30-34
Marvell, Andrew, II. 254
Masques, under James I, I. 177, 348
Massillon, II. 28
Massinger, Philip, I. note 400, 280, note 424, note 459, note 460,
note 462, 297
Maundeville, Sir John, I. 91, note 128, note 129, note 130, 102
May, Thomas, II. 57
Medici, Lorenzo de, I. 182
Melanchthon, Philip, II. 13, 23
Merlin, I. 77, note 124
Meung, Jean de, I. 93, 162
Michelet, Jules, I. 4, note 71; III. 325
Middleton, Thomas, I. note 401, 273, 277, 291, note 458
Mill, John Stuart, III. 100, 176, 360-408
Milton, John, I. 62, note 86, 215, 245; II. 71-84; his
prose writings, 84-100; his poetry, 100-128,
347, 348; III. 272
Molière, I. note 347, note 348, note 489, note 563, note 608, 361; II. 188 seq., 418;
III. 214
Mommsen, Theodor, I. note 3
Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, II. 424;
III. 8, 15
Montesquieu, Ch., I. note 4, 25
Moore, Thomas, II. 440; III. 75 seq., 138
More, Sir Thomas, I. 246, 275
Müller, Max, III. 361
Muller, Ottfried, I. 6
Murray, John, III. 78, 138, 140
Musset, Alfred de, I. 2, 199, note 426, note 427, note 459, note 523, 358;
II. 267; III. 39, 74, 87, 430 seq.

Nash, Thomas, I. 281
Nayler, James, II. 53, 57
Neal's History of the Puritans, II. 53, 88
Newcastle, Duchess of (Margaret Lucas),
II. 187
Newspaper, first daily, III. 44
Newton, Sir Isaac, II. 289, 301
Nicole, Peter, II. 283
Norman Conquest, the, I. 71, 72, 73; its
effects on the national language and
literature, 87, 123; III. 151
Normans, the character of, I. 74; how
they became French, 75; their taste
and architecture, 75; their literature,
chivalry, and success, 76; their position
and tyranny in England, 87; III.
152
Nott, Dr. John, I. 191
Novel, the English—its characteristics,
II. 402 seq.; the modern school of novelists,
III. 185 seq.
Nut-brown Maid, the—an ancient ballad,
I. note 192

Oates, Titus, II. 257
Occam, William, I. 161
Occleve, Thomas, I. 163
Ochin, Bernard, II. 23
Oliphant, Mrs., II. 424
Olivers, Thomas, II. 290
Orrery, Earl of, III. 8
Otway, Thomas, II. 241, 248
Ouseley, Sir William, III. 78
Overbury, Sir Thomas, I. note 192, 246
Owen, John, II. 58

Paganism of poetry and painting in
Italy in the sixteenth century, I. 181
Paley, William, II. 300
Palgrave, Sir Francis, I. note 13, note 344
Parnell, Dr. Thomas, III. 4
Pascal, III. 300, 400; III. 25, 306
Pastoral poetry, I. 204
Peele, George, I. 280
Penn, William, II. 288; III. 299
Pepys, Samuel, II. 142, 143, 146
Percy, Thomas, III. 73
Petrarch, I. 126, 185, 163
Philips, Ambrose, III. 4
Philosophy and history, III. 308 seq.
Philosophy and poetry, connection of,
I. 157
Picts, I. 38
Pickering, Dr. Gilbert, II. 223
Piers Plowman's Crede, I. 122
Piers Ploughman, Vision of, I. 120
185
Pitt, William, first Earl of Chatham, II.
276, 310 seq.; III. 275
Pitt, William (second son of the preceding),
II. 311, 217 seq.; III. 65
Pleiad, the, I. 18
Pluche, Abbé, II. 342
Poe, Edgar Allan, II. 405
Pope, Alexander, II. 252, 328, 332, 381;
III. 5-28, 112, 117, 28O
Prayer-book, English, II. 23-27
Preaching at the Reformation period,
II. 27
Presbyterians and Independents in the
sixteenth century, II. 49 seq., 90
Price, Dr. Richard, II. 304, 321; III. 271
Priestly, Dr., III. 66
Prior, Matthew, III. 4, 28
Proclus, I. note 5, note 244
Prynne, William, II. 57
Pulci, an Italian painter, I. 182
Pultock, Robert, II. 438
Purchas, Samuel, I. 246
Puritans, the, II. 45 seq., 132 seq.
Puttenham, George, I. 185, note 294, 246
Pym, John, III. 276

Quarles, Francis, I. 240, note 371

Rabelais, I. 149, 222, note 360, 265, 366; II. 144, 388,
438
Racine, I. 371; II. 224, 284; III. 218, 306
Raleigh, Sir Walter, I. 214, 246, 273; II, 34
Rapin, II. 224
Ray, John, II. 303
Reformation in England made way for
by the Saxon character and the situation
of the Norman Church, I. 122,
165; II. 7 seq.
Reid, Thomas, II. 304, 320, 440
Renaissance, the English; manners of
the time, I. 169; the theatre its
original product, 264
Renan, Ernest, I. note 3, note 194
Restoration, period of the, in England,
II. 131 seq., 209
Revolution, period of the, in England,
II. 273 seq.
Reynolds, Sir Joshua, II. 220, 320, 444
Richard Cœur de Lion, I. 101
Richardson, Samuel, II. 135, 303, 412-424,
444; III. 8, 35
Ridley, Nicholas, II. 30
Ritson, Joseph, I. note 157, note 159, note 162, note 164
Robert of Brunne, I. 93
Robert of Gloucester, I. 93
Robertson, Dr. William, II. 440; III. 3,
38, 352
Robespierre, II. 284
Robin Hood ballads, I. 109, 178, 185
Rochester, Earl of (John Wilmot), II.
143 seq., 184, 337; III. 28, 140
Rogers, John, martyrdom of, II. 31
Rogers, Samuel, III. 112
Roland, Song of, I. 77, 81
Rollo, a Norse leader, I. 74
Ronsard, Peter de, I. 18
Roscellinus, I. 160
Roscommon, Earl of, II. 184
Roses, wars of the, I. 114, 124, 169, 287
Rotheland, Hugh de, I. 90
Rousseau, Jean-Baptiste, III. 22
Rousseau, Jean Jacques, II. 447; III. 16, 34
Royer-Collard, Pierre-Paul, III. 392
Rubens, I. 151, 177, 178, 232, 366; III. 27
Rückert, III. 74
Russel, Lord William, II. 141

Sacheverell, Dr., II. 273, 306
Sacy, Lemaistre de, II. 22
Sadeler, I. 196
Sainte-Beuve, I. 6
St. John. See Bolingbroke, Lord
Saint-Simon, I. 3; III. 217
St. Theresa, I. 161
Saintré, Jehan de, I. 102
Sand, George. See Dudevant, Madame
Savage, Richard, III. 18
Sawtré, William, I. 124
Saxons, the, I. 31; characteristics of
the race, 71; contrast with the Normans,
74, 75; their endurance, 103;
their invasion of England, III. 151, 152
Scaliger, III. 345
Schelling, I. 22
Schiller, III. 48, 74, 87
Scotland in the seventeenth century, II.
134
Scott, Sir Walter, I. 4; II. 222, 361 seq.,
440; III. 74, 105, 107, 260; his novels and
poems, 78-85
Scotus, Duns, I. 159
Scudéry, Mademoiselle de, I. 195
Sedley, Sir Charles, I. 240; II. 179
Selden, John, I. 246
Seres, William, II. 47
Settle, Elkanah, II. 225, 240
Sévigné, Madame de, III. 15, 306
Shadwell, Thomas, II. 157, 240, 261
Shaftesbury, Anthony Cooper, third
Earl of, II. 304
Shakespeare, William, I. note 169, note 274, 186, note 301, note 308,
206, note 331, 245
280; II. 230, 238 seq.; III. 155; general
idea of, I. 350; his life and character,
354; his style, 366, and manners,
372; his dramatis personæ,
377; his men of wit, 382, and
women, 386; his villains, 391, 392;
the principal characters in his plays,
393; fancy, imagination—ideas of
existence—love; harmony between the
artist and his work, 407
Shelley, Percy Bysshe, III. 74, 95-100, 130
Shenstone, William, III. 37
Sheridan, Richard Brinsley, II. 212 seq.,
311, 440
Sherlock, Bishop, II. 292, 301, 412
Shirley, James, I. 280; II. 153
Sidney, Algernon, I. 245; II. 71, 141
Sidney, Sir Phillip, I. 186, 194, 245,
266; II. 39; III. 155
Skelton, John, I. 165
Smart, Christopher, III. 37
Smith, Adam, II. 304, 320
Smith, Sidney, II. 282; III. 100
Smollett, Tobias, II. 308, 433-437, 440
Society in Great Britain in the present
day, III. 169 seq.; in England and in
France, 430 seq.
South, Dr. Robert, II. 292, 295
Southern, Thomas, II. 241
Southey, Robert, II. 438; III. 72, 76, 134,
287
Speed, John, I. 246
Spelman, Sir Henry, I. 246
Spencer, Herbert, III. 185
Spencer, Edmund, I. 186, 207, 213,245;
II. 71, 110; his life, character and
poetry, I. 214; II. 236; III. 155, 424
Stanley, Arthur Penrhyn, III. 100, 334
Steele, Sir Richard, II. 311, 327; III. 259
Stendhal, Count de, I. 25, note 214, note 471, note 487
Sterling, John, III. 309 seq.
Sterne, Laurence, II. 437-440; III. 35
Stewart, Dugald, II. 320, 440; III. 61
Stillingfleet, Bishop, II. 292, 301
Stowe, John, I. 246
Strafford, Thomas Wentworth, Earl of,
III. 276 seq.
Strafford, William, I. 172
Strype, John, I. 268
Stubbes, John, I. note 277, 179, note 285
Suckling, Sir John, I. 238, note 371; II. 181
Sue, Eugène, III. 220
Surrey, Henry Howard, Earl of, I. 185;
II. 16
Swift, Jonathan, II. 135. 224, 303, 311, 327
seq.; III. 259, 288; sketch of his life, II.
360-368; his wit, 368-371; his pamphlets,
371-379; his poetry, 380-389; his philosophy,
etc., 389-401

Taillefer, I. 79, 89
Tasso, I. 222, note 360, note 366, note 512
Taylor, Jeremy, I. 246; II. 35, 38, 44
Temple, Sir William, II. 173, 365, 389;
III. 3, 272
Teniers, David, III. 83
Tennyson, Alfred, III. 100, 185, 410-438
Thackeray, William M. III. 85, 100; his
novels, 223-265
Theatre, the, in the sixteenth century, I.
264; after the Restoration, II. 153-155,
188 seq., 226 seq.
Thibaut of Champagne, I. 84
Thierry, Augustin, I. 4, note 20, note 69, note 99, note 118,
note 119, note 120, note 157, note 178; III. 305
Thiers, Louis Adolphe, III. 282, 305
Thomson, James, III. 32-35
Thorpe, John, I. note 46, note 48, note 50, note 66, note 72, note 83, note 87
Tickell, Thomas, III. 4
Tillotson, Archbishop, II. 292 seq.
Tindal, Matthew, II. 303
Titian, I. 236, note 600, 366
Tocqueville, Alexis de, I. note 3
Toland, John, II. 303
Toleration Act, the, III. 298, 299, 300
Tomkins, Thomas, II. 32
Townley, James, II. 220
Turner, Sharon, I. note 9, note 28, note 32, note 34, note 35, note 56,
note 65, note 66, note 67, note 28,
note 79, note 81, note 95,54
Tutchin, John, III. 18
Tyndale, William, II. 19 seq., 28, 47

Urfé, Honoré d', I. note 311, 315
Usher, James, I. 246

Vanbrugh, Sir John, II. 187-209
Vane, Sir Harry, II. 143
Vega, Lope de, I. 161, 279; II. 155
Village feasts of sixteenth century described,
I. 178
Villehardouin, a French chronicler, I.
83, 102
Vinci, Leonardo da, I. 16
Voltaire, I. 16; II. 447; III. 22, 137, 346
Vos, Martin de, I. 196

Wace, Robert, I. 76, 78, note 106, note 108, 89, note 130, note 131
Waller, Edmund, I. 240; II. 71, 153, 181-184;
III. 3
Walpole, Horace, III. 15
Walpole, Sir Robert, II. 274, 280
Walton, Isaac, I. 246
Warburton, Bishop, II. 303
Warner, William, I. 212
Warton, Thomas, I. note 96, note 122, note 124, note 126, note 127, note 135, note 137,
note 145, note 146, note 147, note 252, note 259, note 287; III. 73
Watt, James, II. 320
Watteau, Anthony, III. 14
Watts, Isaac, III. 37
Webster, John, I. 291, 297; II. 248
Wesley, John, II. 280-291
Wetherell, Elizabeth, III. 179
Wharton, Lord, III. 26
Whitfield, George, II. 289-230
Wiclif, John, I. 123, 286; II. 15
Wilkes, John, II. 310
William III, II. 173
Wither, George, II. 35
William of Malmesbury, I. 75
William the Conqueror, I. 78
Windham, William, II. 311
Witenagemote, the, I. 46
Wollastom William Hyde, III. 271
Wolsey, Cardinal, I. 165; II. 16
Wordsworth, William, III. 73, 88-95
Wortley, Lady Mary. See Montagu
Wyatt, Sir Thomas, I. 185, 180, 187
Wycherley, William, I. 18; II. 157-167,
178, 187, 188, 202, 250, 337

Yonge, Charlotte Mary, III. 179
Young, Arthur, II. 320
Young, Edward, III. 37

Abelard, I. 158, 160
Addison, Joseph, II. 265, 292, 300, 311;
his life and writings, 327-359; III. 83,
95, 259, 272, 280, 306
Adhelm, I. 58, note 89, 69, 70, 185
Agriculture, improvement in, in sixteenth
century, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; in the 1800s,
III. 43, 168
Akenside, Mark, III. 36
Alcuin, I. 64, 70
Alexander VI, Pope, II. 5
Alexandrian philosophy, I. 21, note 5
Alfred the Great, I. 64, 69
Alison, Sir Archibald, III. 44
Amory, Thomas, II. 438
Angelo, Michel, I. 183, 366; III. 27
Anglo-Saxon poetry, I. 53
Ann of Cleaves, I. 186
Anselm, I. 76
Anthology the, I. 209, 240
Arbuthnot, Dr. John, II. 381
Architecture, Norman, I. 75, 127; the
Tudor style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ariosto, I. 185, 222, note 360, note 366; II. 236
Aristocracy British, in the nineteenth
century, III. 169 seq.
Arkwright, Sir Richard, II. 320
Armada, the I. 173, 279
Arnold, Dr. Thomas, III. 100, 178
Arthur and Merlin, romance of, I. 77
Ascham, Roger, I. 181, 246, note 288; II. 3
Athelstan, I. 36, 54
Augier, Emile, III. 208
Austen, Jane, III. 85

Bacon, Francis, Lord, I. 245, 255, note 384; II.
34, 39; III. 268 and following 284
Bacon, Roger, I. 161
Bain, Alexander, III. 185
Bakewell, Robert, II. 320
Bale, John, I. 186
Balzac, Honoré de, I. 3; III. 215, 254
Barclay, Alexander, I. 165
Barclay, John, II. 292
Barclay, Robert, I. 58
Barrow, Isaac, II. 292, 295 seq.
Baxter, Richard, I. 268; II. 56, 292
Bayly's (Lewis) Practice of Piety, II. 62
Beattie, Tames, II. 440; III. 36
Beauclerk, Henry, I. 76
Beaumont, Francis, I. 291, note 421, note 423,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
II. 41, 45, 100
Becket, Thomas à, I. 97
Beckford, W., III. 77
Bede, the Venerable, I. 64, note 18, note 69
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Bedford, Duke of (John Russell), II. 310
Beethovan, Lewis van, III. 87
Behn, Mrs. Aphra, II. 157, 254
Bell, Currer. See Brontë, Charlotte
Bénoit de Sainte-Maure, I. 76
Bentham, Jeremy, II. 320
Bently, Richard, II. 303
Beowolf, an Anglo-Saxon epic poem, I.
49
Béranger, II. 11; III. 287
Berkeley, Bishop, II. 303
Berkley, Sir Charles, II. 141
Berners, Lord, I. 186
Best, Paul, II. 50
Bible, English. See Wiclif, Tyndale
Blackmore, Sir Richard, II. 224
Blount, Edward, I. 192
Boccaccio, I. 126, 132; II. 266
Bodley, Sir Thomas, I. 246
Boethius, I. 64, note 90
Boileau, II. 144, 184, 224, 262, 284; III. 7,
4, 345
Boleyn, Ann, I. 276
Bolingbroke, Lord (Henry St. John), II.
275, 303; III. 8
Bonner, Edmund, II. 33
Borde, Andrew, I. 186
Borgia, Cæsar, II. 5, 6
Borgia, Lucretia, I. 182; II. 5
Bossu (or Lebossu), II. 224
Bossuet, I. 18; II. 233; III. 25, 306
Boswell, James, II. 444 seq.
Bourchier. See Berners
Boyle, the Hon. Robert, II. 303
Bridaine, Father, II. 298
Britons, ancient, I. 38
Brontë, Charlotte (Currer Bell), III. 85,
100, 185
Browne, Sir Thomas, I. 245, 246, 252,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; II. 34, 39
Browning, Mrs., III. 100, 185
Brunanburh, Athelstan's victory at, celebrated
in Saxon song, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Buckingham, Duke of (John Sheffield),
II. 153, 180, 184
Buckle, Henry Thomas, III. 154 seq., 176
Bulwer, Sir Henry Lytton, III. 85, 185
Bunyan, John, II. 58-70, 133
Burke, Edmund, II. 303, 317-326, 444; III.
286, 306
Burleigh, Lord (William Cecil), I. note 407;
III. 286
Burnet, Bishop, II. 202
Burney, Francisca (Madame D'Arblay),
II. 283, 320, 444; III. 275
Burns, Robert, II. 251; Sketch of his life
and works, III. 48-65
Burton, Robert, I. note 277, 248; II. 34, 100
Busby, Dr. Richard, II. 256
Bute, Lord, II. 273 seq., 310
Butler, Bishop, II. 320
Butler, Samuel, II. 137-140, 303
Byng, Admiral, II. 310
Byron, Lord, III. 11; his life and works,
102-151

Cædmon, hymns of, I. 57, 61; his metrical
paraphrase of sections of the Bible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Calamy, Edmund, II. 58
Calderon, I. 161, 279; II. 155
Calvin, John, II. 11, 45, 301
Camden, William, I. 246
Campbell, Thomas, III. 76, 112
Carew, Thomas, I. 238
Carlyle, Thomas, I. 6; III. 100, 176; style
and mind, 308 and following; vocation, 327 and following;
philosophy, ethics, and criticism,
336 seq.; idea of history, 348
Carteret, John (Earl Granville), II. 311
Castlereagh, Lord, I. note 514
Catherine, St., play of, I. 76
Cellini, Benvenuto, I. 26, note 169, note 290
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Cervantes, I. 100, note 360, 222; II. 410
Chalmers, George, I. note 95, note 345, note 346
Chandos, Duke of (John Brydges), III. 8
Chapman, George, I. 330
Charles of Orleans, I. 84, 158
Charles I of England, III. 276
Charles II and his court, II. 140 seq.
Chateaubriand, I. 4; II. 346
Chatham. See Pitt
Chaucer, I. 106, 126, 155, note 153; II. 265
Chesterfield, Lord, II. 278 seq., 444; III. 15
Chevy Chase, ballad of, I. 125
Chillingworth, William, I. 245; II. 35, 38,
300
Christianity, introduction of, into Britain,
I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ series.
Chroniclers, French, I. 83
Chroniclers, Saxon, I. 68
Cibber, Colley, III. 8, 17
Cimbrians, the, I. 41
Clarendon, Lord Chancellor (Edward
Hyde), I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; II. 140
Clarke, Dr. John, II. 289, 301
Classic spirit in Europe, its origin and
nature, II. 170-173
Classical authors translated, I. 180, 190
Clive, Lord, III. 272
Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, III. 73
Collier, Jeremy, II. 225, 256
Collins, William, III. 37
Colman, George, II. 220
Comedy-writers, English, II. 188 seq.
Comines, Philippe de, I. 124
Commerce in sixteenth century, I. 172;
III. 165 seq.
Comte, Auguste, III. 362
Condillac, Stephen-Bonnot de, III. 333,
363
Congreve, William, II. 188-210, 283
Conybeare, J. J., I. note 64, note 66, note 74
Corbet, Bishop, II. 35
Corneille, II. 224, 236
Cotton, Sir Robert, I. 246
Court pageantries in the sixteenth century,
I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Coventry, Sir John, II. 142
Coverdale, Miles, II. 20
Cowley, Abraham, I. 242; II. 34, 71
Cowper, William, III. 67-73
Crabbe, George, III. 71, 112
Cranmer, Archbishop, II. 15, 23
Crashaw, Richard, II. 34
Criticism and History, III. 267 seq.
Cromwell, Oliver, I. 6; II. 35, 50; III.
276, 319, 351
Crowne, John, II. 157
Curll, Edmund, III. 18

Daniel, Samuel, I. 246
Dante, I. 135, 158, 161; II. 110; III. 335
Darwin, Charles, I. note 1
Davie, Adam, I. 93
Davies, Sir John, II. 34
Daye, John, II. 47
Decker, Thomas, I. 281, note 454
De Foe, II. 307, 402-410; III. 169
Delille, James, III. 21
Denham, Sir John, II. 185-188
Denmark, I. 34, 35
Dennis, John, II. 331
Descartes, II. 149, 233; III. 333
Dickens, Charles, III. 85, 100; his novels,
187-221
Domesday Book, I. 104, note 149, note 150,
note 175
Donne, John, I. note 372, note 373, note 374, 241; II. 35
Dorat, C. J., III. 16, 140
Dorset, Earl of (Charles Sackville), II.
179, 180
Drake, Admiral, I. note 273
Drake, Dr. Nathan, I. note 274, note 275, note 278
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Drama, formation of the, I. 291 seq.
Drayton, Michael, I. 204, note 330, note 346; II. 34
Drummond, William, II. 100
Dryden, John, I. 18; II. 100; his comedies,
153-157, 184; his life and works,
II. 222-272, 332; III. 5, 329
Dudevant, Madame (George Sand), III.
207
Dunstan, St., I. 36
Durer, Albert, II. 9, 10
Dyer, Sir Edward, I. note 325

Earle, John, I. 246
Eddas, the Scandinavian, I. 42; III.
123, 124
Edgeworth, Maria, III. 253
Edward VI, II. 28
Edwy and Elgiva, story of, I. 38, note 32
Eliot, George. See Evans, Mary A.
England, climate of, I. 33
English Constitution, formation of the,
I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Elizabeth, Queen, I. 175, 245, 270
Elwin, Whitwell, III. 5 seq.
Erigena, John Scotus, I. 64, note 89, 69
Esménard, Joseph Alphonse, I. note 256
Essex, Robert, Earl of, I. 270, 273
Etheredge, Sir George, II. 137, 158
Evans, Mary A. (George Eliot), III. 85,
179, 185
Eyck, Van, I. 151

Falkland, Lord, I. 245
Farnese, Pietro Luigi, II. 6
Farquhar, George, II. 188, 209
Faust, III. 47
Feltham, Owen, I. 246
Fenn, Sir John, I. note 267
Ferguson, Dr. Adam, II. 304; III. 271
Fermor, Mrs. Arabella, III. 15, 16
Feudalism, the protection and character
of, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fichte, III. 335
Fielding, Henry, I. 319; II. 135, 434-433,
450
Fitmore, Sir Robert, II. 305
Finsborough, Battle of, an Anglo-Saxon
poem, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fisher, John, Bishop of Rochester, I.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; II. 26
Flemish artists, I. 170, 178
Fletcher, Giles, II. 34
Fletcher, John, I. 291, 307; II. 45, 100
Ford, John, I. 291, 297, 312; II. 248
Fortescue, Sir John, I. 113, note 171
Fox, Charles James, II. 276, 311, 315 seq.
Fox, George, II. 52, 58, 133
Fox, John, II. 13 seq.
Francis of Assisi, I. 161
Freeman, Edward A., I. note 98
Frisians, the, I. 32, 33
Froissart, I. 83, 102, 126, 127
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Froude, J. A., I. note 149, note 411; II. 15 seq.
Fuller, Thomas, I. 318, note 513

Gaimar, Geoffroy, I. 76, 92
Gainsborough, Thomas, landscape painter,
II. 220
Garrick, David, II. 444, 448
Gaskell, Mrs. Elisabeth C., III. 85, 185
Gay, John, II. 211, 279; III. 4. 29-32
Geoffrey of Monmouth, I. note 130
German ideas, introduction of, in Europe
and England, III; 328 seq.
Germany, drinking habits in, II. 7
Gibbon, Edward, II. 444
Gladstone, William Ewart, III. 274
Glencoe, Massacre of, III. 302 seq.
Glover, Richard, III. 37
Godwin, William, II. 95
Goethe, I. 6, 18, note 441, note 708;
II. 111, 118, 430; III. 48, 74, 125-131, 327 and following.
Goldsmith, Oliver, II. 211, 307, 440-443
Goltzius, I. 196
Gower, John, I. 90, 163, note 127
Grammont, Count de, II. 135, 169, 170
Gray, Thomas, III. 36
Greene, Robert, I. 206, note 301, note 333, 281,
note 340, 306
Grenville, George, II. 310
Gresset, J. B. Lewis, III. 16
Grey, Lady Jane, I. 180, 270
Grostete, Robert, I. 90, 93
Grote, George, III. 185
Guicciardini, Ludovic, I. 173
Guido, I. 16
Guizot, I. note 155; III. 276, 282, 305
Guy of Warwick, I. 77, note 143

Habington, William, I. 240
Hakluyt, Richard, I. 246
Hale, Sir Matthew, II. 16
Hales, John, I. 245; II. 35, 37, 301
Halifax, Charles, Montague, Earl of, II.
329, 334. 361, 366
Hall, Bishop, Joseph, I. 246; II. 35
Hallam, Henry, I. 118; III. 276
Hamilton, Anthony, II. 136 seq.
Hamilton, Sir William, III. 185
Hampden, John, III. 276
Hampole, I. 93
Hardyng, John, I. 269
Harrington, Sir John, I. 237
Harrison, William, I. 173
Hastings, Warren, II. 317; III. 272, 285
seq., 291
Hawes, Stephen, I. 165
Hegel, I. 18, note 244; II. 271, 331 seq.
Heine, I. 2, note 10, 360; III. 39, 48, 74, 87
Hemling, Hans, I. 170
Henry Beauclerk, I. 76
Henry of Huntingdon, I. 36, note 24, note 34, note 35, 76
Henry VIII and his Court, I. 269; II. 15
Herbert, George, I. 240
Herbert, Lord, I. 246
Herder, John Godfrey von, I. 6
Herrick, Robert, I. 204, 238, note 371
Hertford, Earl of, I. note 402
Hervey, Lord, III. 26
Heywood, Mrs. Eliza, III. 18
Heywood, John, I. 186, 280, note 425, note 488
Hill, Aaron, III. 8
History, philosophy of. See the Introduction,
passim.
Hobbes, Thomas, II. 147-152, 250
Hogarth, William, II. 450-453; III. 18
Holinslied's Chronicles, I. 176, 246, 275
Holland, I. 31
Homer and Spenser, I. 217
Hooker, Richard, I. 245; II. 35 seq.
Horn, Ring, romance of, I. 77, 100
Hoveden, John, I. 90
Howard, John, II. 320
Howe, John, III. 299
Hugo, Victor, I. 2, note 263, note 606; II. 270; III. 74, 87
Hume, David, II. 304, 440; III. 294, 352
Hunter, William, martyrdom of, II.
31, 32
Hutcheson, Francis, II. 304, 320; III. 271

Iceland and its legends, I. 35, 42
Independency in the sixteenth century,
II. 49 seq., 90
Industry, British, in the nineteenth century,
III. 165 and following
Irish, the ancient, I. 38
Italian writings and ideas, taste for, in
sixteenth century, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; vices of
the Italian Renaissance, II. 3-7

James I and his Court, I. 237
James II, III. 282
Jewell, Bishop, I. 277
Johnson, Samuel, I. 319; II. 303, 321, 444-453;
III. 10, 38, 345
Joinville, Sire de, I. 83
Jones, Inigo, I. note 276, 321
Jones, Sir William, II. 444
Jonson, Ben, I. note 282, 208, note 394, note 398, 280, note 520;
II. 100; III. 155; overview of his life, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his
learning style, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his
dramas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his comedies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
compared to Molière, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; whimsical
comedies and short poems, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Jordaens, Jacob, I. 178
Jowett, Benjamin, III. 100, 334
Judith, poem of, I. 60, 61
Junius, Letters of, II. 311 seq.; III. 106
Jutes, the, and their country, I. 31

Keats, John, III. 130
Kemble, John M., I. note 26, note 35, note 39, note 58, note 59
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Knighton, Henry, I. note 186
Knolles, Richard, I. 246
Knox, John, II. 8, 28; III. 354
Kyd, Thomas, I. 280

Lackland, John, I. 102
LaHarpe, III. 345
Lamartine, I. 2; III. 74, 87
Lamb, Charles, III. 73, 76
Languet, Hubert, I. 194
Latimer, Bishop, I. 109; II. 17, 27 seq.
Lanfranc, first Norman Archbishop of
Canterbury, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Langtoft, Peter, I. 90
Laud, Archbishop, II. 38; III. 287
Lavergne, Léonce de, I. note 15
Law, William, II. 303
Layamon, I. 92, note 131
Lebrun, Ponce Denis Econchard, I. 163, note 256
Lee, Nathaniel, II. 241
Leibnitz, III. 23
Leighton, Dr. Alexander, II. 49, 88
Lely, Sir Peter, II. 320
Leo X, Pope, II. 4
Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim, I. 4
Lingard, Dr. John, I. note 18, note 21, note 30, note 32, note 148
Locke, John, II. 71, 300, 303 seq., 320
Lockhart, John Gibson, III. 78 seq.
Lodge, Thomas, I. 204, 280
Lombard, Peter, I. 157, note 245
Loménie de Brienne, Cardinal, III. 311
London in Henry VIII's time, I. 173;
in the present day, III. 164
Longchamps, William, I. 97
Longus, Greek romance-writer, I. 209
Lorris, Guillaume de, I. 84, 95
Loyola, I. 161, 171; III. 273
Ludlow, Edmund, II. 51
Lulli, a renowned Italian composer, II.
233
Lully, Raymond; I. 161
Luther, Martin, I. 26, 171; II. 3-7; and the
Reformation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lydgate, John, I. 158, 163, 164, note 257, 165, note 259
Lyly, John, I. note 287, 192, 194
Lyly, William, I. 180

Macaulay, Thomas Babington (Lord),
III. 100; his works, 267-307
Machiavelli, I. 183
Mackenzie, Henry, III. 35, 51
Mackintosh, Sir James, III. 276
Macpherson, James, III. 36
Malcolm, Sir John, III. 78
Malherbe, Francis de, III. 329
Malte-brun, Conrad, I. note 8
Mandeville, Bernard, II. 303
Manners of the people in the sixteenth
century I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Marguerite of Navarre, I. 132
Marlborough, Duchess of, III. 26
Marlborough, Duke of, II. 275, 307; III.
259
Marlowe, Christopher, I. 211, note 344, 280, note 429,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__; III. 73;
his dramas, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Marston, John, I. 320
Martyr, Peter, II. 23
Martyrs in the reign of Mary, II. 30-34
Marvell, Andrew, II. 254
Masques, under James I, I. 177, 348
Massillon, II. 28
Massinger, Philip, I. note 400, 280, note 424, note 459, note 460,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Maundeville, Sir John, I. 91, note 128, note 129, note 130, 102
May, Thomas, II. 57
Medici, Lorenzo de, I. 182
Melanchthon, Philip, II. 13, 23
Merlin, I. 77, note 124
Meung, Jean de, I. 93, 162
Michelet, Jules, I. 4, note 71; III. 325
Middleton, Thomas, I. note 401, 273, 277, 291, note 458
Mill, John Stuart, III. 100, 176, 360-408
Milton, John, I. 62, note 86, 215, 245; II. 71-84; his
prose writings, 84-100; his poetry, 100-128,
347, 348; III. 272
Molière, I. note 347, note 348, note 489, note 563, note 608, 361; II. 188 seq., 418;
III. 214
Mommsen, Theodor, I. note 3
Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, II. 424;
III. 8, 15
Montesquieu, Ch., I. note 4, 25
Moore, Thomas, II. 440; III. 75 seq., 138
More, Sir Thomas, I. 246, 275
Müller, Max, III. 361
Muller, Ottfried, I. 6
Murray, John, III. 78, 138, 140
Musset, Alfred de, I. 2, 199, note 426, note 427, note 459, note 523, 358;
II. 267; III. 39, 74, 87, 430 and following.

Nash, Thomas, I. 281
Nayler, James, II. 53, 57
Neal's History of the Puritans, II. 53, 88
Newcastle, Duchess of (Margaret Lucas),
II. 187
Newspaper, first daily, III. 44
Newton, Sir Isaac, II. 289, 301
Nicole, Peter, II. 283
Norman Conquest, the, I. 71, 72, 73; its
effects on the national language and
literature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; III. 151
Normans, the character of, I. 74; how
they became French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; their taste
and architecture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; their writing,
chivalry and success, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; their status
and oppression in England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; III.
152
Nott, Dr. John, I. 191
Novel, the English—its characteristics,
II. 402 seq.; the contemporary school of novelists,
III. 185 seq.
Nut-brown Maid, the—an ancient ballad,
I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oates, Titus, II. 257
Occam, William, I. 161
Occleve, Thomas, I. 163
Ochin, Bernard, II. 23
Oliphant, Mrs., II. 424
Olivers, Thomas, II. 290
Orrery, Earl of, III. 8
Otway, Thomas, II. 241, 248
Ouseley, Sir William, III. 78
Overbury, Sir Thomas, I. note 192, 246
Owen, John, II. 58

Paganism of poetry and painting in
Italy in the 16th century, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Paley, William, II. 300
Palgrave, Sir Francis, I. note 13, note 344
Parnell, Dr. Thomas, III. 4
Pascal, III. 300, 400; III. 25, 306
Pastoral poetry, I. 204
Peele, George, I. 280
Penn, William, II. 288; III. 299
Pepys, Samuel, II. 142, 143, 146
Percy, Thomas, III. 73
Petrarch, I. 126, 185, 163
Philips, Ambrose, III. 4
Philosophy and history, III. 308 seq.
Philosophy and poetry, connection of,
I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Picts, I. 38
Pickering, Dr. Gilbert, II. 223
Piers Plowman's Crede, I. 122
Piers Ploughman, Vision of, I. 120
185
Pitt, William, first Earl of Chatham, II.
276, 310 seq.; III. 275
Pitt, William (second son of the preceding),
II. 311, 217 and following; III. 65
Pleiad, the, I. 18
Pluche, Abbé, II. 342
Poe, Edgar Allan, II. 405
Pope, Alexander, II. 252, 328, 332, 381;
III. 5-28, 112, 117, 28O
Prayer-book, English, II. 23-27
Preaching at the Reformation period,
II. 27
Presbyterians and Independents in the
sixteenth century, II. 49 seq., 90
Price, Dr. Richard, II. 304, 321; III. 271
Priestly, Dr., III. 66
Prior, Matthew, III. 4, 28
Proclus, I. note 5, note 244
Prynne, William, II. 57
Pulci, an Italian painter, I. 182
Pultock, Robert, II. 438
Purchas, Samuel, I. 246
Puritans, the, II. 45 seq., 132 seq.
Puttenham, George, I. 185, note 294, 246
Pym, John, III. 276

Quarles, Francis, I. 240, note 371

Rabelais, I. 149, 222, note 360, 265, 366; II. 144, 388,
438
Racine, I. 371; II. 224, 284; III. 218, 306
Raleigh, Sir Walter, I. 214, 246, 273; II, 34
Rapin, II. 224
Ray, John, II. 303
Reformation in England made way for
by the Saxon character and the circumstances
of the Norman Church, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; II. 7 seq.
Reid, Thomas, II. 304, 320, 440
Renaissance, the English; manners of
the time, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; the theater its
original product, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Renan, Ernest, I. note 3, note 194
Restoration, period of the, in England,
II. 131 seq., 209
Revolution, period of the, in England,
II. 273 seq.
Reynolds, Sir Joshua, II. 220, 320, 444
Richard Cœur de Lion, I. 101
Richardson, Samuel, II. 135, 303, 412-424,
444; III. 8, 35
Ridley, Nicholas, II. 30
Ritson, Joseph, I. note 157, note 159, note 162, note 164
Robert of Brunne, I. 93
Robert of Gloucester, I. 93
Robertson, Dr. William, II. 440; III. 3,
38, 352
Robespierre, II. 284
Robin Hood ballads, I. 109, 178, 185
Rochester, Earl of (John Wilmot), II.
143 seq., 184, 337; III. 28, 140
Rogers, John, martyrdom of, II. 31
Rogers, Samuel, III. 112
Roland, Song of, I. 77, 81
Rollo, a Norse leader, I. 74
Ronsard, Peter de, I. 18
Roscellinus, I. 160
Roscommon, Earl of, II. 184
Roses, wars of the, I. 114, 124, 169, 287
Rotheland, Hugh de, I. 90
Rousseau, Jean-Baptiste, III. 22
Rousseau, Jean Jacques, II. 447; III. 16, 34
Royer-Collard, Pierre-Paul, III. 392
Rubens, I. 151, 177, 178, 232, 366; III. 27
Rückert, III. 74
Russel, Lord William, II. 141

Sacheverell, Dr., II. 273, 306
Sacy, Lemaistre de, II. 22
Sadeler, I. 196
Sainte-Beuve, I. 6
St. John. See Bolingbroke, Lord
Saint-Simon, I. 3; III. 217
St. Theresa, I. 161
Saintré, Jehan de, I. 102
Sand, George. See Dudevant, Madame
Savage, Richard, III. 18
Sawtré, William, I. 124
Saxons, the, I. 31; characteristics of
the race, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; in contrast to the Normans,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; their stamina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
their invasion of England, III. 151, 152
Scaliger, III. 345
Schelling, I. 22
Schiller, III. 48, 74, 87
Scotland in the seventeenth century, II.
134
Scott, Sir Walter, I. 4; II. 222, 361 seq.,
440; III. 74, 105, 107, 260; his novels and
poems, 78-85
Scotus, Duns, I. 159
Scudéry, Mademoiselle de, I. 195
Sedley, Sir Charles, I. 240; II. 179
Selden, John, I. 246
Seres, William, II. 47
Settle, Elkanah, II. 225, 240
Sévigné, Madame de, III. 15, 306
Shadwell, Thomas, II. 157, 240, 261
Shaftesbury, Anthony Cooper, third
Earl of, II. 304
Shakespeare, William, I. note 169, note 274, 186, note 301, note 308,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; II. 230, 238 and following; III. 155; general
the idea of me, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his life and personality,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his vibe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, and manners,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his characters,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his clever companions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, and
women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; his villains, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
the main characters in his plays,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; creativity, imagination—concepts of
existence—love; harmony among the
artist and his work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Shelley, Percy Bysshe, III. 74, 95-100, 130
Shenstone, William, III. 37
Sheridan, Richard Brinsley, II. 212 seq.,
311, 440
Sherlock, Bishop, II. 292, 301, 412
Shirley, James, I. 280; II. 153
Sidney, Algernon, I. 245; II. 71, 141
Sidney, Sir Phillip, I. 186, 194, 245,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; II. 39; III. 155
Skelton, John, I. 165
Smart, Christopher, III. 37
Smith, Adam, II. 304, 320
Smith, Sidney, II. 282; III. 100
Smollett, Tobias, II. 308, 433-437, 440
Society in Great Britain in the present
day, III. 169 seq.; in England and in
France, 430 and following.
South, Dr. Robert, II. 292, 295
Southern, Thomas, II. 241
Southey, Robert, II. 438; III. 72, 76, 134,
287
Speed, John, I. 246
Spelman, Sir Henry, I. 246
Spencer, Herbert, III. 185
Spencer, Edmund, I. 186, 207, 213,245;
II. 71, 110; his life, character, and
poetry, I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; II. 236; III. 155, 424
Stanley, Arthur Penrhyn, III. 100, 334
Steele, Sir Richard, II. 311, 327; III. 259
Stendhal, Count de, I. 25, note 214, note 471, note 487
Sterling, John, III. 309 seq.
Sterne, Laurence, II. 437-440; III. 35
Stewart, Dugald, II. 320, 440; III. 61
Stillingfleet, Bishop, II. 292, 301
Stowe, John, I. 246
Strafford, Thomas Wentworth, Earl of,
III. 276 and following
Strafford, William, I. 172
Strype, John, I. 268
Stubbes, John, I. note 277, 179, note 285
Suckling, Sir John, I. 238, note 371; II. 181
Sue, Eugène, III. 220
Surrey, Henry Howard, Earl of, I. 185;
II. 16
Swift, Jonathan, II. 135. 224, 303, 311, 327
seq.; III. 259, 288; overview of his life, II.
360-368; his humor, 368-371; his booklets,
371-379; his poetry, 380-389; his philosophy,
etc., 389-401

Taillefer, I. 79, 89
Tasso, I. 222, note 360, note 366, note 512
Taylor, Jeremy, I. 246; II. 35, 38, 44
Temple, Sir William, II. 173, 365, 389;
III. 3, 272
Teniers, David, III. 83
Tennyson, Alfred, III. 100, 185, 410-438
Thackeray, William M. III. 85, 100; his
novels, 223-265
Theatre, the, in the sixteenth century, I.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; after the Restoration, II. 153-155,
188 seq., 226 seq.
Thibaut of Champagne, I. 84
Thierry, Augustin, I. 4, note 20, note 69, note 99, note 118,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__; III. 305
Thiers, Louis Adolphe, III. 282, 305
Thomson, James, III. 32-35
Thorpe, John, I. note 46, note 48, note 50, note 66, note 72, note 83, note 87
Tickell, Thomas, III. 4
Tillotson, Archbishop, II. 292 seq.
Tindal, Matthew, II. 303
Titian, I. 236, note 600, 366
Tocqueville, Alexis de, I. __A_TAG


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!